Questions for ''Jehovah's Witnesses''

By John Christian

(amateur translate from Greek).

This booklet is written in an inverse way that Watchtower magazines issue-that is,
while the first perspective makes preaching the doctrine of fallacies
and then asks for the answer.
Here first is the question, and then the correct answer is given.
Thus negating the fallacies of american company ''Watchtower''-which appeared 1846
(!) Years after the death and Resurrection of Jesus Christ and the Apostles, the Fathers,
Saints, and real witnesses of Christ.
How many dozens of times we've seen in science fiction movies, a hero with the freeze
method cryogenic, and when he wakes up after decades, or thousands of years all
around are different, he has no idea what the intervening years so that we
sleeps.Exactly,in that way, the company perspective comes to teach us a new Gospel,
eighteen centuries after the early Christian years!

The point is the deluded sheep-the prodigal sons to understand the lies and deception
and to think very seriously about what they will do with their souls and eternity.



1) Question: For the "Watchtower", "that the soul lives after death is a lie told by the
Devil" ("You can live ...", pp. 88, 89). Consequently, the existence of saints and their
effect on our lives is presented as another lie of the devil.

Question: if the soul dies,how could the rich have a conversation in Hades,how does he
asks for some dew from the finger of Lazarus-and tell to God to send notice to his
brothers?
(Speech, hearing, feeling, etc.).does the Bible says lies? (Luke 16:19-31)

The soul and eternity

According to the Witnesses, man does not have a soul. He is a soul. "Adam was a soul
. The lower animals also are souls . Jehovah's Witnesses do not believe in the
doctrines of eternal torment and immortality of the human soul" (What Do Jehovah's
Witnesses Believe?, 3-4). Thus in a few sentences do they deny several basic Christian
doctrines which are clearly taught in Scripture and by all the Fathers of the Church.

As for hell, although few things are so clearly taught in Scripture as the existence of an
eternal hell, where the wicked will be punished, the Witnesses reject it. "Once the Devil
has invented immortal souls, he had to invent a place somewhere outside heaven or
earth for wicked immortal souls to go to. What else could he do but fall back on eternal
conscious torment as the explanation?" (Cole, 163).

The Witnesses do not believe God will punish sinners. "The Bible does not teach that
man possesses an 'immortal soul' that can endure endless roasting in torment" (Cole,
72). The world already belongs to the Devil. " God never punishes either in this life nor
in the next," declared Russell.

There is no hell. Russell says that all are to be raised again and given a second chance.
So everything depends on how we behave then, not on how we behave now. The more
wicked a man has been in this life, the more likely he is to make good in the next. Even
if he doesn't make good and continues to defy God with contempt, he will simply be
put out of existence and experience no future evil consequences whatever.

Sacraments and prayer

Witnesses teach nothing about the Eucharist and other sacraments. They are almost
completely ignored, as are so many other vital Christian truths. The purpose of
baptism is obscure. Further, you will search Witnesses' literature in vain for any
coherent teaching on prayer and Christian perfection. The great saints of God are
apparently as much children of the devil as the rest of us. They have no significance
whatever for the Witnesses.


Testimony of Scripture for soul and Hades
Characteristics, however, is the parable of the Rich Man and Lazarus, are the second
and third chapters of the Book of Wisdom of Solomon. Typically we read verses 1-4,
the third chapter of the book


"1 But the souls of the righteous are in the hand of God, and no torment will ever touch
them. 2 In the eyes of the foolish they seemed to have died, and their departure was
thought to be an affliction, 3 and their going from us to be their destruction; but they
are at peace. 4 For though in the sight of men they were punished, their hope is full of
immortality''.
(Wisdom of Solomon 3 / c: 1-4).

But the same hope and faith prevailed in the time of Christ. So Christ also checked the
Sadducees, who themselves do not believe the immortality of the soul and the
resurrection.
''For the Sadducees say that there is no resurrection, neither angel, nor spirit; but the
Pharisees confess both''.
And there arose a great cry, and the scribes who were on the Pharisees side arose and
strove, saying, We find no evil in this man; but if a spirit or angel hath spoken to him,
let us not fight against God. (Acts 23:8).

And even the Lord checked them saying:

"But concerning the resurrection of the dead, have ye not read that which was spoken
unto you by God, saying,
I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob? God is not the
God of the dead, but of the living." (Matthew 22/: 31.32).

In other words, to prove that Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob were not dead, because
that would be set by invoking God of the dead, but instead the patriarchs were alive.
Alive also was Moses, even though he had physically died, when he appeared together
with the prophet Elijah on Mount Tabor, at the transformation of Christ and spoke.
There was'nt a fad of the students, nor optical illusions or magic tricks, because God
does not use such instruments. And the disciples did not surprised at all, but instead
Peter proposed to build the scene to stay there.

So,it was clear and correct the perception of Jews on the immortal soul (not by nature,
but by the Grace of God), and of course the same concept teached by Christ, and later
by his students.

Thus, in the letter to the Hebrews we read: "But ye have come unto Mount Zion and
unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable
company of angels,
to the general assembly and church of the firstborn, who are written in Heaven, and to
God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect" (Hebrews 12/:
22-23).

In this passage, the sacred author names the incomparable superiority of the New
Testament from the Old, and the values whoever enjoys as a shareholder. So says
those who come to the Church, that come to Mount Zion, to the heavenly Jerusalem is
the city of the living God and in celebration of myriads of angels, and Church firstborn,
whose names are written in heaven, and spirits laws of men made perfect'. These are
the souls of the righteous who have died while physically but present perfect to virtue
near God. "spirits of just men made perfect".

So these souls, with main representative the father of the faith, the patriarch of the
Jews Abraham welcomed the soul of righteous Lazarus of the parable.

The sacred Ecclesiastes

Our brothers Jehovah's Witnesses claim the verse Ecclesiastes 3, 18-21, to document
their teaching that man is not a soul, which remains alive after the death of the body.
But,the sacred Ecclesiastes although he writes with the wisdom given to him by God, is
not mentioned anywhere that says "full of the Holy Spirit," or, even more, that God
speaks with his mouth as he speaks with the mouth of the prophets . He writes and
speaks as a man so why is sad and disappointed, "I said in my heart about the state of
the sons of men" (stich. 18). For this reason you should interpret literally what it says
about the dead. This becomes evident from the following:

a) The refrain of "vanity of vanities, all is vanity" can not be interpreted literally, then
why should we consider "futility" also to worship God and to do His will.

b) Ecclesiastes speaks as if there will never be a resurrection of the dead. Didn't he
know that there will be resurrection? However, if he knew, if he had taken into account
in his text, would not compare humans with animals. Humans are animals - unless the
animals will resurrected!

Let us keep in mind that he had not yet become the incarnation of Christ and the death
had not been defeated yet. The desperation Ecclesiastes speaks about death, because
he is still in the Old Testament.

c) In the next verse 22, writes the following surprising: "Wherefore I saw that there is
nothing better, than that a man should rejoice in his works; for that is his portion: for
who shall bring him back to see what shall be after him?

That ratio can not be accepted by a Christian - being rejoices in his works refers to the
parable of the rich fool (Luke 12, 13-21). For the Christian, this is the largest "futility",
while it is best to rejoice about his relationship with God and prepare for His kingdom.

d) Even the famous coda of the book, where he talks about faith and worship of God,
contains no theological meaning nor negate the tremendous pessimism. Not even
mention the kingdom of God, or even the love of Him as a reason to do His will.


There are however many parts in Bible (especially the New Testament), showing clearly
that Jesus and the writers of divinely inspired books consider the afterlife of souls so
obvious, but the thought that ''our grandmother and all traditional Christians'' of all
generations (often nowadays, arrogant, despise them as 'primitive' and / or 'illiterate').

Let's look at some of these points.


Abraham, Moses and the God of the living

1. At the Lord's transfiguration on Mount Tabor (Matthew 17, 1-13, Mark. 9, 2-13,
Luke 9, 28-36 appeared next to the prophets Moses and Elijah. The prophet Elijah, as
we know, not dead, but "was taken to heaven in a chariot of fire" according to the
narrative of the Old Testament in the book of Kings D, 2, 11 (ie within the uncreated
Light, when the saint Ancient Orthodox Church and continuity). Tabor came therefore
to some place where alive. Moses next apparently came from the place of souls.

Denying the life of souls after death, claiming that there was no real presence of the
two men in the transformation, just because Jesus describes as "vision" experience of
the three disciples (Matthew 17, 9). But it was not a mirage without real content,
because the two men "discussed" with Jesus for the forthcoming passion (Lk. 9, 31) -
and even appeared while students initially were not watching, but "were heavy with
sleep" (stich. 32). So He was indeed present.

Besides, however, the word "vision" in the Bible is not only a symbolic vision, but also a
realistic vision and recorded (eg Acts of Apostles 9, 10., 10, 3. 18, 9).

This fact alone, is enough to prove, at least to someone who considers valid in the
Bible, that souls live after death of the body.


2. In the gospel of John, 8, 56, the Lord says to his listeners: "Your father Abraham
rejoiced to see My day; and He saw it and was glad."
''Day of the Lord" is a phrase that used in the Old Testament by God Himself meaning
the coming of Christ or His Second Coming (eg Amos 5, 18 and 20, Joel 2, 1 and 11,
Joel 3 , 14, Isa. 2, 12, Iez. 30, 3 etc.).

In the second meaning,the term is used in the New Testament (eg B Pet. 3, 10), and is
"day of the Lord Jesus," "days of the Son of man" or "day of Christ" (p . example, Luke
17, 24, John 8, 56, I Cor 1, 8 and 5, 5, 1 Cor B, 14 B Thess. 1, 2, Philip. 1, 10). Here of
course obviously meant the birth of Christ, which, as he says, "saw" and Abraham
rejoiced. What did he saw, if he was already dead more than two millennia? He saw his
soul.

Here we should mention the appearance of two saints of the Old Testament, departed
years, the dream of Judas Maccabees in the Old Testament book of II Maccabees,
chapter 15, 11-17: High Priest of GVIA (185-174 BC) and the prophet Jeremiah, who
came to pray for the people of God and even Jeremiah gave a golden sword
(symbolically, the blessing of God) in Judas Maccabee to defeat the oppressors of the
people and destroyers of worship of God.

This appearance for the Orthodox means a lot, but,for Protestants apparently means
nothing, because the B Maccabees. included in 10 books removed from the Old
Testament, when rejected the text of O (= Septuagint), ie the Greek Old Testament (the
one that uses the New Testament and the Christians generally to Luther) and adopted
the Masoretic, ie the Hebrew text of Old Testament. These books were written in Greek
from the start, so it was not included in the Hebrew Bible, and therefore not included
in the Protestant Bible that are used by the Jehovah's Witnesses (as Protestants) and all
other branches of Protestantism.



The prophet Jeremiah. The parchment writes words of God, by the teaching of the
prophet Jeremiah: Am I a God at hand, saith the Lord, and not a God afar off? (the
prophetic book of Jeremiah, chapter 23:23).

3. In Matt. 22, 31-32, the Lord says, '' But concerning the resurrection of the dead,
have ye not read that which was spoken unto you by God, saying,I am the God of
Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob? God is not the God of the dead,
but of the living''.

These words are only meaningful if the three referred saints were alive at the same
time that the Lord spoke. Because if you were dead, even temporarily (until the
resurrection), even if a person has been dead for even a moment, then He is not only
God of the living,but AND God of the dead! On condition of course we accept that God
is everything.


4. Based on the above, we understand correctly and John 11:26: ''and whosoever liveth
and believeth in Me shall never die. Believest thou this''? (every human who believes in
me will never die),
and John 5:24, where the Lord says:

Verily, verily I say unto you, he that heareth My Word and believeth in Him that sent
Me, hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation, but is passed from
death unto life.

Where "eternal life", no lag on death, only the instantaneous event. That is, from the
time of death already "moved" from death to life-in these words does not remain
"empty space" between death and eternal life.


The invitation to the dead

5. At the same John:5,28-29 we read: ''Marvel not at this; for the hour is coming in
which all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth they that
have done good, unto the resurrection of life, and they that have done evil, unto the
resurrection of damnation''.

From these words we conclude the following:

a) while people are still dead ("the graves" = inside the graves) will hear the call of the
Son of God and will get resurrected - so the souls are alive, because they can hear the
call

b) all will be resurrected, the hand of eternal life, not for "hell", which will lead to
vicious, they have committed. The last we need below. That all will be resurrected, and
not only saved (as they think the J.W's), seen from elsewhere, stating clearly that "all
nations" will be gathered in front of Jesus at His Second Coming and will speak and
saved and the "condemned" (Mt 25, 31-46).

(I put "hell" and "convicted" in quotes because, as we know, this is not a punishment
from God, but from the eternal state in which they brought the unrepentant sinners
themselves-which I hope will not be included also us). So when he says just before, at
John 5:25,''and they that hear shall live'' means all people (as indeed has said that "the
dead" will hear His voice, so everyone, not only "some dead" or even "many dead"), and
not just some people.

An objection to this could be said that the Lord speaks with anthropomorphic
symbolism when he says that "we will hear His voice" (as the Holy Prophet Ezekiel in
chapter 37, which, with God's command, "ordering" the dry bones to become flesh and
spirit and preserve). Besides souls are clearly not inside the tombs.

So grave is the symbol of status of the deceased. There are the remains of the body
and hence there will come the resurrected people.

For the symbolism of the call, however, we should note that the Lord raised up the
daughter of Jairus, the son of the widow at Nain and St. Lazarus in exactly this way: he
called them, he says that will call the dead (cf. Mk. 5, 41, Luke 7, 14, John 11, 43). And
I do not think it is fair to say that just because he "had a bit to do it," or, more to
impress viewers with a "theatrical" move. The simplistic interpretation is obvious that
Jesus did not fit.

Even the apostle Paul in the First Thessalonians. 4, 16, writes that the Lord will
descend from heaven "in keleysmati" (= with a shout), "the voice of the archangel and
the trumpet of God" and will follow the resurrection of the dead. And the prophetic
experience of Ezekiel the "order" to the dead was not a figure of speech, but
foreshadowing the Act will make the Lord as clearly mentioned in verses Iez. 37, 11-14
(it should be noted that the Lord speaks to Ezekiel says it will do what Jesus says He
will do, so the Lord Ezekiel know as Orthodox, not the Father, but the Son).

By the way, why the dead bodies of Ezekiel, once restored, needed also and "spirit" to
live, if "there is no particular spiritual part of man," as they think the J.W's?

Because the soul is always alive, so that is why the Lord said to the daughter of Jairus
that "she is not dead, but sleeping" and the Saint Lazarus that "slept" (Mark 5, 39, John
11, 11 ): man, when asleep, unconscious of alert or become aware of its existence, but
his mind is present, awake, is "in him" and has full consciousness. If the deceased is
completely lost until the resurrection, there is no point to characterize the "deceased".

The "prize" of Apostle Paul

6. In the letter to the Philippians, 1, 23, St. Paul says that he wishes strongly "For I am
in a strait between the two, having a desire to depart and to be with Christ, which is far
better;" (to dissolve [= die] and be close to Christ). This amazing testimony proves
beyond any doubt that the holy apostle, immediately after death, followed by the
coexistence with Christ. If he believed that he would remain dead until the Second
Coming, He could be so intensely craves for is to die after his death with Christ, as he
was while living with Him.

For the case of Paul-on this point- J.W's teach that Paul "knew that would be included
in the 144,000 saints of Revelation, that the" angelic bodies "are already in heaven with
Christ," in contrast to other people who will "sleep" until the resurrection. They claim
even the verse the apostle Philip. 3, 14 'by purpose chase for the prize of the top call
of God in Jesus Christ "(I run to the top prize of call of God in Christ Jesus) as an
argument for that, supposedly, knew what the post place of death (the "upper call" to
144,000 saints). Conversely, however, seems to be trying here to receive this award, so
much craves (not because they are insincere, but because the "prize" is the eternal
coexistence of the beloved Jesus). Similarly, a little above the Philippians. 3, 7-11, it is
clear that Paul did not feel at all sure of the location close to the Lord. Having listed his
efforts to be consistent Christian concludes: (and maybe end up in the resurrection of
the dead).

Since all the dead will be resurrected-as mentioned above-the apostle here clearly
means salvation, ie participation in the heavenly glory of Christ, which we commonly
call "paradise." However, the fact is that there appears to be some "information" on the
post mortem conclusion is.

The preaching of Christ to the dead

7. A letter to the holy apostle Peter, 3, 19-20, states that the Lord, during the
three-day death, "He went and preached to the spirits in prison, who had once
apeithisei when waiting for the forbearance of God, the days of Noah'' ... etc.).

The J'W's interpret this verse as referring to the "sons of God" who crave the daughters
of men and joined them (Genesis 6, 1-4), who, according to them, were angels who
"realized" mated with women and men born giants. 6, 4.

But this interpretation suffers in two ways:

a) What sense had to go to the Lord and preached to fallen angels? Does they going to
repent and to be saved? Nowhere seems that - unlike the fallen angels are
unrepentant. Instead, declare the dead people who were in "Hades" had huge meaning:
thus giving them the opportunity to save, that is to be judged along with the AD
people and unite with them in the kingdom of God. This is the chance of the ancient
dead, not some "temporary" resurrection, between death and the Last Judgment, to
"learn the commandments of God" and "testing" faith and morality, as they think the
J'W's. In all the Bible references to the resurrection and Last Judgment (Matthew 25,
31-46, John 5, 28, Daniel 7, 9-10, B Thess., 1, 6-11, B Peter chapter 3, etc.) appears
to mediate some space therebetween.

Besides, "it is once per mankind to die, but after this critical" (reserved for men to die
once and after this, judgment, Heb. 9, 27). There is a death, and therefore one
resurrection, and references in Chapter 20 of Revelation in the "first resurrection" and
"the second death" must be understood spiritually, otherwise inconsistent with the
foregoing.

b) A little further down, I Peter 4, 6, states that the Lord "and evingelisthi corpses"
(gave the message of the gospel to the dead)! Here J'W's writes that refers to
"spiritually dead", ie people distant from God. But then what are the "living" since
before Christ all people were spiritually dead. Besides, if you read here about "spiritual
death" because they do not accept and that the "first resurrection" of Revelation is
"spiritual resurrection," ie the integration of the human "body of Christ", the Church?

Let us mention that the descent of Christ into Hades announced in the Old Testament
where the prophet and king David, in Psalm 23 (in the Protestant Bible-and-J'W's
following the Hebrew numbering, has the number 24), verse. 7-10, writes:

Lift up your heads, O ye gates! And be ye lifted up, ye everlasting doors! And the King
of glory shall come in.
Who is this King of glory? The Lord strong and mighty, the Lord mighty in battle.
Lift up your heads, O ye gates! Even lift them up, ye everlasting doors! And the King of
glory shall come in. Who is this King of glory? The Lord of hosts, He is the King of
glory. Selah


The 'eternal gates', as it is eternal, it can not be any earthly city gates. These are the
"gates of hell" mentioned several times in the Old Testament (Isaiah 38, 10. Wisdom of
Solomon 16, 13. Maccabees C 5, 51), but Christ in Matt. 16, 18. As we know, Jesus
refers to the Bible as a king (eg Matthew 25, 31-34, stating that the Second Coming
will sit "on the throne of Glory", while the apostle Paul describes the "Lord of Glory"
stating that he had indeed already that capacity beforehand crucified "for had they
known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of Glory".(I Corinthians 2, 8).

The "King of Glory" So entering the eternal gates, is Christ and enters the Underworld
as a conqueror and liberator. Note that this Psalm is Psalm "one of the Sabbaths", ie
the first day of the week, the day on which the resurrected Lord (Matthew 28, 1) and
the Christians from the earliest years call Sunday (Revelation 1, 10).



A Thess. 4, 16-17: Two resurrections?

Here I must mention one reference that can be used to argue that there will be "two
resurrections' is 1 Thess. 4, 16b-17: "16 For the Lord Himself shall descend from
Heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel and with the trumpet of God; and
the dead in Christ shall rise first;
then we who are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds
to meet the Lord in the air. And so shall we ever be with the Lord''.

This verse can mean: a) first will resurrected the "dead in Christ", ie Christians, and
then everyone else, b) first be resurrected dead (all) "in Christ", ie the resurrection of
the dead will be "in Christ", by the grace of strength and "callings" of Christ, and then
those who are left alive will be caught up together with them in the air resurrected etc.
Whatever that means, however, even if a valid version, it follows that there will be two
resurrections (immediately after the rest will be raised). Besides, if it were argued that
those who did not know the message of Christ in their lives, they will know after his
resurrection and then will be judged, should rise first "other" and the latter "in Christ."


The "cloud of witnesses"

8. In Hebrews, 11, 32-40, St. Paul lists the suffering of the saints until then (especially
the Old Testament) for their faith and concludes that, nevertheless, "not what they
were promised, as God foresaw something better for us, so do not reach perfection
without us''.

Here,a J W's could say that the implied lack of man in space between death and the
resurrection. However, immediately to the following (11, 1) the apostle says: "So we, us
both having around cloud of witnesses'' ... etc.


I wonder in what sense the witnesses are "cloud" that "our surrounds"? Although one
could, arbitrarily, consider the simple expression of the apostle literary device, but the
picture in the text is clear: the souls of witnesses 'fly around' like a cloud (fog, because
this cloud surrounds the people, not the clouds of heaven): dense (because of the
crowd), "intangible" and transparent, like the Cloud.


The thief on the cross and "Abraham's bosom"


The Saints' Day (= all the saints). In the lower part of the picture depicts the
"Abraham's bosom" (right), Jacob showing his children in the Lord (perhaps symbolic
reference in Isaiah 8, 18) and the average thief who was saved by the crucifixion (from
here).

9. Direct evidence for the life of souls is obvious to the ancient Orthodox Church and
the word of the Lord to the thief on the cross "truth I tell you, today you will be with
me in paradise" (Luke 23, 43). The view of J W's that the Lord said, "I tell you truth
today(,) you will be with me in paradise", is logically untenable; every respect "today"
would be superfluous, let alone a man nailed to the cross, not afford to say
unnecessary words.

10. We left past the famous parable of the rich man and Lazarus (Luke 16, 19-31).
There the souls of two people meet in Hades, while the rich state of perpetual thirst of
Lazarus is not in a state of pleasure. The second fact rests "within" (in lap) of Abraham,
and Abraham conversing with the rich.

These descriptions, according to J W's do not mean nothing at all about the state of
man after death. It's literary device of Jesus, to pass the philanthropic message.

Of course, we can not agree. The Lord here gives an incentive for listeners: if they
behave with kindness,they will be found in "Abraham's bosom", and if they live with
cruelty and spend their wealth only for themselves, they will find themselves "in this
place of suffering ", as says the wealthy (vs. 28) agonize-ing the fate of the five
brothers! If the place of suffering and the Bossom of Abraham did not exist, then
forgive me-God-the Lord gave fake motivation to His listeners, ie He cheated!

How someone struggling to avoid the fate of the rich and enjoy the luck of Lazarus, if
all this was nothing but empty rhetoric? If the Lord was talking about a future
kingdom,He could well place the scene in the future, while now refers to present
time,that the five brothers of the rich were still living on earth.

Besides, if the Lord was using empty rhetoric or literary discoveries in parables, we
must accept that it could be reported even in ... Jupiter.

But what is the "Abraham's bosom?" This certainly is a symbolic picture. It symbolizes
something but not nil, but the affection and security man feels in heaven - and
perhaps to communicate with the spirits of the saints who surround him with fatherly
holy love. I would venture to say that the "Abraham's bosom" is the foretaste of
salvation, salvation would be indescribable in its fullness at the Second Coming and
the resurrection of all the dead.

Reference to the spiritual symbolism of the parable of the Rich Man and Lazarus
becomes saints and teachers of the ancient and the Orthodox Church. See the teaching
of Saint Macrina the immortality of the soul, as shown in a shocking dialogue-just
before she died-with her brother St. Gregory of Nyssa, in which he recorded under the
title "The Makrineia - the soul and the resurrection", par 45-52.


ALSO, HOW CAN YOU EXPLAIN THE AFTER-DEATH EXPERIENCES?
Outstanding is a similar case of a blind woman 70 years old who lost her light at the
age of 18. After her '' return'' she described to the doctor the tools he used. Tools that
did not exist 52 years ago when she still see - proof that she was telling the truth!
Even if - for the disbelievers - the external do not prove that there is continuity after
death, it is certain that definitively prove the existence of the soul.


Saint Stephen's at his stoning time saw the heavens open and Christ seated at God's
right.
The Apostle Paul was snatched up to the third heaven and heard ineffable verbs-(I
know a man in Christ who lived and who fourteen years ago-whether lay in his body
during the one hour did not know was whether out of the body I do not know , God
knows)-grabbing and had been taken to the third heaven.

And I know that this man-whether in the body outside the body, I do not know, God
knows-
ravished until heaven and listened to words that the human language can not be
articulate and which is not man Delegate probably say to them and their revelations.
'' No eye has seen, no ear has heard, no calculus put'' for what God has prepared for
those who love him.
What can we see here?
1) WHERE IS THE PARADISE ON EARTH-THAT THE ''WATCHTOWER'' CLAIMS?
2) If it is correct the falsehood -that the soul dies,why the Apostle Paul did not know
that HE WAS NOT DEAD and saw that?

CONCLUSION
The body that is made of soil, decays, and return back to earth until the Second
Coming that will be resurrected and become indestructible.
But the soul is immortal and lives forever. For the salvation of it,it is worth all the
sacrifices,even the lost of the body.




2) Question: What do you know about the New Age-New World Order?
Is faith in God an obstruction for Globalization?
Is it reasonable the'' Master of this century'' to want to destruct the Right Faith by
creating obstructions?(E.g. Heresies).
Beware of Watchtower Magazine

Titus 1:10,11, For there are many unruly and vain talkers and deceivers... Whose
mouths must be stopped, who subvert whole houses, teaching things which they ought
not, for filthy lucre's sake.

Sadly, as sincere as most of them may be, the Jehovah's Witnesses are a false religion,
teaching lies and false doctrines against the Scriptures. The Jehovah's Witnesses preach
a FALSE gospel, mandating water baptism, and requiring people to stop sinning in
order to be saved. The group also requires membership into the Kingdom Hall for a
person to get to heaven. These are false doctrines.
The Jehovah's Witnesses deny several fundamental doctrine of the Word of God,
including the deity of Jesus, the Godhead, the bodily resurrection of Christ and
salvation without works by faith alone in Jesus Christ. They also teach the false
doctrine of Baptismal Regeneration, i.e., that water baptism is mandatory for salvation.

The Jehovah's Witnesses are a false cult, known for their public outreach. If only
Baptists and other genuine Christian groups would work as hard to reach society with
the Gospel. It is a shame that a false cult is more energetic and persistent in
propagating their heresies, than truly born-again Christians are about soul winning
with the Gospel of Jesus Christ.

WATCHTOWER magazines are highly appealing to people because of the superb artistic
quality and vivid colors, which are pleasing to the eyes. Unfortunately, the magazine is
filled with unbiblical teachings which lead men, women and children into false religion
and away from the truth of God's Word. Jehovah's Witnesses are very subtle in their
writings, sounding very much like true Christians; but they are not! They don't make it
as obvious that they teach Jesus was only Michael the archangel incarnate. This is what
Jehovah's Witnesses believe! There is not one single Scripture in all the Bible that says,
nor even implies, that Michael became Jesus. It is utter blasphemy!!!


WATCHTOWER magazine is of the Devil. Please throw them away if you have any in
your home. When Jehovah's Witnesses come to my door, I receive their literature just
so I can throw it away after they leave, but first I write the word heresy across the
front cover, just in case the garbage man doesn't recognize the magazine as garbage.

ALSO:
What do you know about Helena Blavatsky-founder of the movement of the'' New Age''
that began in 1875 - JUST FOUR YEARS BEFORE Russell started the'' Bible Students'' and
sent on his mission by ... God?
Also,what is the ''Good News'' that the ''Watchtower'' speaks for?
Does Satan wants to hear words as: Gospel, Cross, incense, confession, Divine
Communion?
How much '' New'' are the ''Good News'' if the Organization means the Gospel-which is
2000 years old?
Why does ''WATCHTOWER'' speaks for New world of God'',for ''System of things'' and
for ''New World order of Jehowah''(!!!),and many other new-age designations?
In what point (the original,the Ancient) Scripture speaks for ''system'' or ''system of
things''? (ANCIENT TEXT TO ANSWER PLEASE).
This question is,because,the New World Order awaits the Antichrist-as a Messiah.
The reign of the Antichrist will be the culmination of the New World Order...



3) Question: Is that the Organization of God?
How can we conclude this?
The other Churches is ... ''Of Satan''?
Finally what the ''Watchtower'' is?
a Company? a Religion? an Organization?

Jehovah does not need an organization, nor has he used an organization for most of
human history. For 2,500 years, from creation until the Israelites, there is no mention
of any organization. God dealt directly with individuals. From the death of the Apostles
until the formation of the Watchtower Society in the 1800's, what group represented
God's organisation?

The most important concept behind being a Jehovah's Witness is that you need to
follow the Watchtower organization for salvation. This article shows that there is no
legitimate basis for such a concept.

The word "Organization" is not in the Bible, yet appears 16,789 times on the 2006
Watchtower Library CD.
Early Christians were organised into congregations, as are Christian religions today.
For the spread of Christianity it may be necessary to create organisations. For example,
in modern times religious groups often need to establish legal entities or organisations
in order to purchase halls to meet in and for the publication of literature.

The Watchtower Society goes a step further by saying that being part of their particular
Organization is an essential requirement of salvation. The leaders of the Watchtower
Society, the Governing Body, are said to be appointed by Christ and the only means by
which he directs his true followers today.

"Consider, too, the fact that Jehovah's organization alone, in all the earth, is directed
by God's holy spirit or active force. (Zech. 4:6) Only this organization functions for
Jehovah's purpose and to his praise. To it alone God's Sacred Word, the Bible, is not a
sealed book." Watchtower 1973 Jul 1 p.402

"However, the Governing Body are appointed through the holy spirit under the
direction of Jehovah God and Jesus Christ." Watchtower 1990 Mar 15 p.18

"These overseers faithfully seek to apply instructions received from Jehovah God and
Jesus Christ by means of the faithful and discreet slave and its Governing Body."
Watchtower 1990 Mar 15 p.20

"Christ thus leads the congregation by means of the spirit-anointed "faithful and
discreet slave" and its Governing Body." Examining the Scriptures Daily 2007 p.34

This is the most significant concept behind being a Jehovah's Witness. Believing in God
is not what makes a Witness unique, as a large portion of people believe in God.
Trusting in the Bible is not the key factor to being a Witness, as billions of people
believe they follow the Bible. It is belonging to the "Organization" that distinguishes a
Witness and makes them feel solely worthy of salvation.

The word organization never appears in the Bible, yet organization appears 16,789
times on the 2006 Watchtower Library CD. This is because belonging to an
organization is not a Scriptural requirement, but rather a common concept amongst
high control groups as a technique of building a member's high degree of conviction
and uniformity.

This raises the following questions;

Is membership of an organization essential for salvation?
Has Jehovah always operated through an organization?
Requirement of Salvation

The Watchtower claims that belonging to an organization is essential for salvation.

"To receive everlasting life in the earthly Paradise we must identify that organization
and serve God as part of it." Watchtower 1983 Feb 15 p.12

Yet the word "organization" never appears in the Bible, nor is it ever stated in either the
Old or New Testaments that membership of an organization is a requirement of
salvation. The Scriptures repeatedly state that it is faith in Jesus and the Father that
results in everlasting life.

"... obtain the salvation that is in union with Christ Jesus along with everlasting glory."
2 Timothy 2:10

"For God loved the world so much that he gave his only-begotten Son, in order that
everyone exercising faith in him might not be destroyed but have everlasting life ... He
that exercises faith in the Son has everlasting life." John 3:16, 36

"And yet YOU do not want to come to me that YOU may have life." John 5:40

"I am the door; whoever enters through me will be saved, and he will go in and out and
find pasturage." John 10:9

"This means everlasting life, their taking in knowledge of you, the only true God, and
of the one whom you sent forth, Jesus Christ." John 17:3

"Hence let no one be boasting in men; for all things belong to YOU, whether Paul or
Apol'los or Ce'phas or the world or life or death or things now here or things to come,
all things belong to YOU; in turn YOU belong to Christ; Christ, in turn, belongs to God."
1 Corinthians 3:21


To appreciate the level of adulation Watchtower followers are expected to have for the
organisation, it is revealing that the Watchtower April 2013 study article titled "Make
Sure of the More Important Things" uses the term "organization" 24 times, but Jesus
only 18 times. The following article then contains an image outlining the composition
of the organisation that does not even include Jesus, but rather the Governing Body
directly below Jehovah on his throne.

The Watchtower 1975 Sep 1 p.531 asks "Where could we turn if we would leave God's
organization today? There is nowhere else! (John 6:66-69)". This quote refers to John
6:66-69 for support that there is nowhere other than the Organization. However, John
makes a very different point:

"Simon Peter answered him: "Lord, whom shall we go away to? You have sayings of
everlasting life."" John 6:68

One cannot help but wonder how Jesus feels having the Watchtower Society applying
this Scripture to themselves, rather than to him.

Does God require an Organization?

As the word "organization" does not appear in the Bible, the Watchtower uses 1
Corinthians 14:33 - "God is a God, not of disorder, but of peace" - to indicate that an
Organization is necessary. However, the existence of an organization does not
guarantee order, nor is an organization a prerequisite for orderliness. This does not
mean that organization is not necessary. People need to be organised for efficient
operation of congregations and preaching. Rather, it is unquestioning allegiance to the
leaders of an Organization that is not supported Scripturally.

In an attempt to enforce the authority of the Watchtower Society, articles claim God has
always operated though a single organization.

"The Bible shows that Jehovah has always guided his servants in an organized way The
nation of Israel was called "Jehovah's congregation." (Numbers 20:4; 1 Chronicles 28:8)
If you were a true worshiper of Jehovah back then, you had to be part of that
congregation of worshipers, not separate from it. Did Jehovah ever use more than one
organization during any period of time? In Noah's day only Noah and those with him
inside the ark had God's protection and survived the floodwaters. (1 Peter 3:20) Also,
in the first century there were not two or more Christian organizations. God dealt with
just the one. There was just the "one Lord, one faith, one baptism." (Ephesians 4:5)
Likewise in our day Jesus Christ foretold that there would be only one source of
spiritual instruction for God's people." You Can Live Forever in Paradise on Earth p.192

Bible history proves that this is not the case. For the majority of history God has not
used any organization. He predominantly has operated through individuals, and has
regularly dealt with more than one group at a time.

Originally God dealt directly with Adam and Eve. He continued to deal directly with
Abel, and also directly with the unrighteous man Cain. (Gen 4:15) For the next 2000
years there is no mention of any organization or intervention by God, except for when
God deal with two individuals; Enoch and Noah.

After the flood, Jehovah continued to deal with individuals rather than with an
organization. He concurrently dealt separately with individuals such as Lot and
Abraham.

Israel

There is only one period of time during which it can be claimed that God dealt with an
organization. This was not until 2,500 years after the creation of mankind, with the
formation of the Nation of Israel under Moses. Yet even whilst he dealt through this
group, he continued to deal with individuals and other groups.

During the time of the nation of Israel, Jehovah dealt with individuals not associated
with the Israelites. For example, it was during this time that Jehovah was involved
directly with Job, a man "blameless and upright, and fearing God and turning aside
from bad the greatest of all the Orientals. (Job 1:1-3)

After many decades, Jehovah instituted a King in Israel. This was not will, but because
of their insistence on requiring a visible king. This desire for a human leader was
considered a rejection of Jehovah, who stated:

" it is I whom they have rejected from being king over them." 1 Samuel 8:7.

During the history of Israel, God did not deal only with the King. In fact Saul, the very
first king, attempted to kill David and so David fled to live in the apostate land of
Philistia with Achish the king of Gath, all the time protected by Jehovah. Jehovah also
operated through Levites, the Priests and a variety of Bible writers of diverse stations.
He regularly rose up independent prophets to chastise his erring kingly representative.
Generally these individual prophets were sent by Jehovah to condemn the Israelites.
What cannot be overlooked is that from the first leader and for most of its history,
Israel were apostate rejecters of Jehovah.

At the death of only the third king Jehovah foretold "Here I am ripping the kingdom out
of the hand of Solomon, and I shall certainly give you ten tribes. And the one tribe is
what will continue his for the sake of my servant David and for the sake of Jerusalem,
the city that I have chosen out of all the tribes of Israel." (1 Kings 11:31-32) After
Solomon's death God proceeded to split the Israelites into two separate nations, each
with their own priestly class. Until the destruction of Israel, Jehovah dealt with the
Northern kingdom separately from the Southern kingdom.

For a short time after the fall of Jerusalem, God continued to deal directly with
individuals, such as Daniel. After the release from Babylon, God was with Ezra and
Nehemiah and was involved with the rebuilding of the temple. Then a period of 500
years ensued with no record of any intervention from God until the time of Jesus, no
evidence that God actively dealt through this visible organization.

Christian Times

When Jesus arrived, the priesthood was still God's representative. The Jews were
considered to be God's Nation until the the temple was destroyed in 70 A.D. However
Jesus and his disciples stood up against that organisation and publicly condemned the
Priests, in effect setting up a second rival organization to the one still representing
God.

While this second group was following Jesus, the Bible shows that there were
individuals unattached to Jesus followers whose worship was also considered
acceptable.

"John said to him: "Teacher, we saw a certain man expelling demons by the use of your
name and we tried to prevent him, because he was not accompanying us." But Jesus
said: "Do not try to prevent him, for there is no one that will do a powerful work on the
basis of my name that will quickly be able to revile me; for he that is not against us is
for us. For whoever gives YOU a cup of water to drink on the ground that YOU belong
to Christ, I truly tell YOU, he will by no means lose his reward. But whoever stumbles
one of these little ones that believe, it would be finer for him if a millstone such as is
turned by an ass were put around his neck and he were actually pitched into the sea."
Mark 9:38-42

Here Jesus shows that a person could belong to him without following the group of
apostles. Belonging to an organization was not as important as it was to "belong to
Christ".

After Jesus death, his disciples actively went against the nation of Israel and the high
priest, even whilst they were still considered God's earthly representative. Acts 5:27-29
describes such an occasion;

"And the high priest questioned them and said: "We positively ordered YOU not to keep
teaching upon the basis of this name, and yet, look! YOU have filled Jerusalem with
YOUR teaching, and YOU are determined to bring the blood of this man upon us." In
answer Peter and the [other] apostles said: "We must obey God as ruler rather than
men."

During all this time, early Christianity was loosely structured, unlike the Watchtower
organisation today. There was no formal incorporation and no multibillion dollar
property empire of kingdom halls and Bethel buildings.

How Directed?

"But in reply he said: "I tell YOU, If these remained silent, the stones would cry out."" -
Luke 19:40

Presuming that God needs an earthly organization shows lack of faith in his ability to
operate through individuals. Early Christians were not directed by an organization but
by the words of Jesus and the guidance of the Holy Spirit.

"I have many things yet to say to YOU, but YOU are not able to bear them at present.
However, when that one arrives, the spirit of the truth, he will guide YOU into all the
truth, for he will not speak of his own impulse, but what things he hears he will speak,
and he will declare to YOU the things coming." John 16:12-13

Jesus promised that he would direct his followers no matter how few were gathered
together.

"Where there are two or three gathered together in my name, there I am in their midst!"
Matthew 18:20

It was under the guidance of Holy Spirit that followers of Jesus accomplished their
work.

" with the power of signs and portents, with the power of holy spirit; so that from
Jerusalem and in a circuit as far as Illyricum I have thoroughly preached the good news
about the Christ." Romans 15:19

Acts 2:1-4 describes the Holy Spirit speaking truth through 120 disciples and Acts
4:31 says;

" they were one and all filled with the holy spirit and were speaking the word of God
with boldness."

Christian congregations met in houses with like minded people worshipping Christ.
Paul explained this was for "upbuilding" each other (1 Corinthians 14:5). Holy Spirit
appointed mature older men to overseer (Acts 20) whilst the older women were
teachers of good (Titus 2:3, 4).

There was freedom within congregations to discuss different points of view without
fear of retribution, as shown by open discussion on circumcision. Consensus was
reached at Acts 15 that circumcision was not required, but that it was necessary to
abstain "from things sacrificed to idols (v29)". Yet even this statement was not binding
regulation, since Paul later explained at 1 Corinthians 8 that food sacrificed to idols
need only be avoided if eating it would cause a brother to stumble.

The formation of congregations indicates order, but does not imply an elite group of
specially directed leaders in a position to demand unquestioning obedience.

Conclusion

The Watchtower Society is described as Jehovah's "wife" and "earthly instrument".

"However, what we see exemplified in God's woman, his heavenly universal
organization, we should look to see in his visible organization. Why? Because his
higher, greater universal organization uses it as her earthly instrument. That is why we
do see those motherly traits, those traits and acts of a virtuous woman, in the
Watchtower Bible School of Gilead and in the Watch Tower Bible & Tract Society,
because these profess to represent and serve God's woman. We thank God for
providing and using them. So we stand up respectfully and bless his faithful
organization, his queenly "woman" in heaven which makes all these loving provisions
for us as children of God." Watchtower 1950 October 1 p.348 "

Referring to the Watchtower Society as Jehovah's earthly organization creates an air of
divine authority. Personification as a motherly woman creates fear of displeasing "her".
In reality, the Watchtower Society is a standard company with a Charter incorporated in
America. It is a worldly corporation run by progression of men. Like any company, its
foremost concern is ultimately growth and financial viability, achieved through book
sales and donations.

In The Myth of Certainty: The Reflective Christian & the Risk of Commitment
(InteVarsity Press, 1986, 1992) pp.29-30 Professor Daniel Taylor warns:

"The primary goal of all institutions and subcultures is self-preservation. Preserving
the faith is central to God's plan for human history; preserving particular religious
institutions is not. Do not expect those who run the institutions to be sensitive to the
difference. God needs no particular person, church, denomination, creed or
organization to accomplish his purpose."

The concept of Jehovah having one single organization that he directs by means of a
Governing Body is used to support the concept that being a Jehovah's Witness is
essential for salvation. Though the Bible consistently says it is faith in Jesus that is
important, the Watchtower shifts attention to the Organization with statements such as
"we must uphold the truth of that organization." (Watchtower 1961 May 1 p.276) The
Governing Body uses this principle to set itself as a spiritual authority above the Bible,
such as when stating:

"Thus the Bible is an organizational book and belongs to the Christian congregation as
an organization, not to individuals, regardless of how sincerely they may believe that
they can interpret the Bible. For this reason the Bible cannot be properly understood
without Jehovah's visible organization in mind." Watchtower 1967 Oct 1 p.587

Though an organization is never mentioned by Jesus, Jehovah's Witnesses believe that
all other Christian religions will be destroyed by God, because they do not follow
Watchtower defined truth. Jesus said "He that believes has everlasting life"(John 6:47)
and "I know my sheep and my sheep know me"(John 10:14). When a Jehovah's Witness
reads passages like these they are trained to understand "whoever believes what the
Watchtower says about Jesus may have everlasting life", and "the sheep know me, only
by means of the Watchtower Society". This is not unique; it is common that "the cult
and its beliefs become the only true path to salvation." (Combating Cult Mind Control,
Hassan, p.202).

It is apparent that for most of the history of the Bible, Jehovah did not have a visible
organization. Even during the short period that he used the Nation of Israel, he
regularly dealt with individuals in preference to the leaders of that nation. This was
also the case during early Christian times. Furthermore, belonging to these groups was
no guarantee of being acceptable to God, as from the start both the Jews and early
Christians were plagued with corruption and apostasy.


Faithful and Discreet Slave

The parable of the faithful and discreet slave is used by the Watchtower Governing
Body to justify that they have been appointed by God to lead his people, since 1919.

"Who really is the faithful and discreet slave whom his master appointed over his
domestics, to give them their food at the proper time? Happy is that slave if his master
on arriving finds him doing so. Truly I say to YOU, He will appoint him over all his
belongings." Matthew 24:45-47
This simple parable defines a Jehovah's Witness. The question from Jesus is
fundamental to the existence and structure of the religion and is its foundation
Scripture. From it extends the concept that in 1919 God chose the leaders of the
Watchtower Society as his sole source of truth and henceforth justify why Jehovah's
Witnesses need to submit unquestioningly to the Watchtower Governing Body.

"The faithful and discreet slave was appointed over Jesus domestics in 1919. That
slave is the small, composite group of anointed brothers serving at world headquarters
during Christs presence who are directly involved in preparing and dispensing
spiritual food. When this group work together as the Governing Body, they act as the
faithful and discreet slave." jw.org 10th Nov 2012

"We need to obey the faithful and discreet slave to have Jehovahs approval."
Watchtower 2011 Jul 15 p.24 Simplified English Edition

"[A mature christian] does not advocate or insist on personal opinions or harbor private
ideas when it comes to Bible understanding. Rather, he has complete confidence in the
truth as it is revealed by Jehovah God through his Son, Jesus Christ, and "the faithful
and discreet slave." Watchtower 2001 Aug 1 p.14

"Since Jehovah God and Jesus Christ completely trust the faithful and discreet slave,
should we not do the same?" Watchtower 2009 Feb 15 p.27

"To act consistently with our baptism for life and into the Greater Noah we must
submit to and cooperate with that slave and its legal instrument, the Watch Tower
Society." Watchtower 1959 Oct 1 p.583
For many decades, the Slave included all "anointed" Witnesses, but during the 2012
Annual Meeting, the Governing Body assumed this role upon themselves alone. For
several years prior to 2012, the Governing Body had been making statements to
increase its own authority.

"The anointed and their other sheep companions recognize that by following the lead
of the modern-day Governing Body, they are in fact following their Leader, Christ."
Watchtower 2010 Sep 15 p.23
These grandiose claims have important implications. Truth changes in line with
changes of Watchtower interpretation. Conviction that God reveals the Bible through
the Watchtower Governing Body affects what a Jehovah's Witness believes regarding
doctrine, morals, history and the future, and their actions relating to morals and
family. With such all-encompassing power, it does well to prove if God is using these
Watchtower leaders.

Proof

What proof exists to indicate the Governing Body represents the Slave? In Bible times,
Jehovah made it simple to recognise those he had chosen to lead his people, through
the use of miracles and gifts of the spirit. Watchtower leaders demonstrate none of
these indicators.

Identifying those used by Jehovah
Bible Times
Watchtower Governing Body
Miracles Jehovah used miraculous works to identify those chosen to lead others.
For example:
Noah - Gathering of the animals
Moses - Staff into a snake
Apostles - Gifts of the spirit, such as faith healing


None
Prophecy When Jehovah used a person to make future predictions, the prophecies
were always correct. For example, Daniel's prophecy for the fall of Babylon and the line
of world powers 100% of Watchtower predictions have been false, such as that the
end of the world would be in 1914, then 1925, then 1975. Furthermore, the generation
teaching promoted prior to 1995 is about to be proven false, as the last survivors born
prior to 1914 die out.
Consistency Bible is harmonious, with Bible writers presenting a message without
contradiction.
Watchtower doctrine has been in constant flux. This cannot be explained as new light,
as there have been numerous flip flops and contradictions, such as the generation
teaching, organ transplants, and superior authorities.
As the Watchtower is without clear and visible proof of God's backing, it resorts to
unsubstantiated claims of guidance, devoid of any legitimate basis.

"OVERWHELMING CREDENTIALS
The "faithful and discreet slave" has abundant credentials. Following is a partial list of
Scriptural and prophetic designations applying to or being represented in the remnant
of Jesus Christ's anointed followers since the notable year 1919:" Watchtower 1981 Mar
1 p.27
The 1981 article follows with a list of 80 "prophetic designations" that the reader is
expected to believe foreshadow the modern day slave, including Bible accounts as
diverse as "Noah's wife", "Angels sent to Lot" and the "Gleaning left behind". Can these
accounts seriously be considered proof that the Watchtower leaders represent the Slave
since 1919?

Another line of reasoning is that mature Christians will realise that the Watchtower
organisation is guided by Jehovah, due to superiority of doctrine, displays of love and
growth in membership.

"Those mature in Christian growth have, through the Scriptures and the evident
manifestation of Jehovah's favor on his faithful and discreet slave, come to appreciate
that Jehovah deals with his people as an organization and that his spirit operates in
conjunction with that organization. (Matthew 24:45-47)" Watchtower 1958 May 1
p.285

"The abundance of spiritual food and the amazing details of Jehovah's purposes that
have been revealed to Jehovah's anointed witnesses are clear evidence that they are the
ones mentioned by Jesus when he foretold a "faithful and discreet slave" class"
Watchtower 1964 Jun 15 p.365
Is self proclamation of being the Slave proof that this is so? Every religion believes they
have Scriptural backing for their beliefs and point to membership numbers as evidence
of God's favour.

Who is the Slave?

The common understanding of the parable of the Slave (or Steward in some Bible
translations) is that they are congregational ministers.

"Some state that the "slave" refers to Christian ministers, or their office of oversight,
with responsibility to care for the spiritual needs of the congregation. The 'master's'
arrival is said to be either the second coming of Christ or the death of the individual
minister. Thus it is held that the parable should motivate Christian ministers to care
well for what is entrusted to them." Watchtower 1981 Mar 1 p.24
In Commentary on Matthew 24, Matthew Henry writes:

"Concerning the good servant; he shows here what he is-a ruler of the household;
what, being so, he should be-faithful and wise; and what, if he be so, he shall be
eternally-blessed. Here are good instructions and encouragements to the ministers of
Christ. First, We have here his place and office. ... The church of Christ is his household
Secondly, His right discharge of this office. The good servant, if thus preferred, will be
a good steward; for, 1. He is faithful; stewards must be so, 1 Co. 4:2. He that is
trusted, must be trusty; and the greater the trust is, the more is expected from them. It
is a great good thing that is committed to ministers (2 Tim. 1:14); and they must be
faithful, as Moses was, Heb. 3:2. Christ counts those ministers, and those only, that are
faithful, 1 Tim. 1:12. A faithful minister of Jesus Christ is one that sincerely designs his
master's honour, not his own; delivers the whole counsel of God, not his own fancies
and conceits; follows Christ's institutions and adheres to them; regards the meanest,
reproves the greatest, and doth not respect persons." blueletterbible.org (9 July 2006)
In line with this, 1 Corinthians 4:1-2 says;

"Let a man so appraise us as being subordinates of Christ and stewards of sacred
secrets of God. Besides, in this case, what is looked for in stewards is for a man to be
found faithful."
This is not the Watchtower understanding.

Watchtower Development



Being a vague parable, the Watchtower has been able to use a range of preconceived
notions to arrive at a variety of interpretations for the Slave, highlighted by numerous
changes to their Doctrine.

Originally, Russell said the Slave was an illustration of the entire body of Christ, the
little flock of 144,000 heavenly rulers.

""Who then is that faithful and wise servant whom his Lord hath made ruler over his
household," to give them meat in due season? Is it not that "little flock" of consecrated
servants who are faithfully carrying out their consecration vows - the body of Christ -
and is not the whole body individually and collectively, giving the meat in due season
to the household of faith - the great company of believers?" Zion's Watch Tower 1881
Oct/Nov p.5
Later, the slave was used to refer to a single person, Pastor Russell. (This interpretation
was originally suggested by Russell's wife in a letter dated 1895. See Zion's Watch
Tower 1906 Jul 15 pp.215-216 for a reprint of the letter.) Russell was thought to have
been appointed as the Slave to direct the domestics (Jesus true followers) immediately
prior to the Second Coming.

"In our examination of this text we seem to have treated the term "that servant" as
though the Spirit had erred in saying "that servant" when it meant servants (plural), and
we applied it to all true servants of God. The objection urged is that the Lord's
words clearly mention and distinguish between his "household" (his faithful people in
general), the "fellow-servants" (plural) , and "that servant" specially indicated as the
Lord's agent in dispensing present truth as food to his "fellow-servants" and the
"household." Zion's Watch Tower 1896 Mar 1 pp.47,48

"However much we might endeavor to apply this figure to the Lord's people
collectively, the fact would still remain that the various items stated would not fit to a
company of individuals. For instance, in the 42nd verse, in the common version it is
rendered, that faithful steward; the revised version, the faithful steward; as though a
particular one were meant and the term not used indefinitely for a number. Turning to
the Greek text we find that the emphasis is there also and in double form--the faithful,
the wise steward. ...at the time of the parable's fulfillment the Lord would appoint a
servant in the household to bring these matters to the attention of all the servants, and
that certain responsibilities would rest upon such a one respecting the dispatch of his
duties " Zion's Watch Tower 1904 Apr 15 p.125

"Thousands of the readers of Pastor Russell's writings believe that he filled the office of
"that faithful and wise servant," and that his great work was giving to the Household of
Faith meat in due season. His modesty and humility precluded him from openly
claiming this title, but he admitted as much in private conversation." Watch Tower
1916 Dec 1 p.356
Russell continued to be considered the Faithful Slave after his death in 1916.

"THE WATCH TOWER unhesitatingly proclaims Brother Russell as "that faithful and wise
servant." He delivered the message faithfully, finished his course and has now entered
into his reward. Through him the Lord gave to the church the message that is so
essential to each one who in this harvest time would win the glorious prize." Watch
Tower 1917 Mar 1 p.67

"We believe that all who are now rejoicing in present truth will concede that Brother
Russell faithfully filled the office of special servant of tile Lord; and that he was made
ruler over all the Lords goods." Watch Tower 1923 Mar 1 p.68
With Russell's death, a new interpretation became necessary. In the 1917 leaflet The
Parable of the Penny, Rutherford was described as the Steward, replacing Russell.

"Saith unto His steward. Brother J. F. Rutherford, President and Manager of the
Watch Tower Bible and Tract Society after the Pastors death, and elected to that office
in harmony with the Pastors will." p.2
In 1926, Rutherford reinterpreted the Faithful Slave from a single person to a group of
people. Thus the interpretation had come full circle, but this time the servant included
Jesus as well as the 144,000.

"Seeing then that The Servant of Jehovah is The Christ, and that The Christ is
composed of Jesus and the faithful members of his body, we find it proper to apply the
term "Servant" to Jesus Christ alone or to Jesus Christ and the members of his body
collectively as one; and sometimes it is applied only to the members of the body of
Christ yet on earth." Watchtower 1927 Feb 15 p.53
Over time, Jesus was removed from the role of faithful servant, so once more it was
just the little flock. Refinements to this interpretation resulted in a convoluted
doctrine, with this single Slave described as a class of people that feed the same class
of people! For many decades it was taught that the slave and the domestics were both
the same group of people. The 144,000 anointed ones were the slave as a whole, yet
individually the same 144,000 were the domestics that as a group they rule over. The
faithful and discreet slave became the 144,000 collectively. The domestics became the
144,000 individually. The 144,000 fed the 144,000. The rest of Jehovah's Witnesses
and worldly people were not directly mentioned in this parable. This was explained in
the following article.

"If all the anointed as a group, no matter where on earth they live, are members of the
slave class, who are the "domestics"? They are the same anointed ones but considered
from a different viewpoint-as individuals. Yes, as individuals they would be of the
"slave" or they would be "domestics," depending on whether they were dispensing
spiritual food or partaking of it. To illustrate: As recorded at 2 Peter 3:15, 16, the
apostle Peter makes reference to Paul's letters. When reading them, Peter would be as
one of the domestics feeding on the spiritual food provided by Paul as a representative
of the slave class." Watchtower 1995 May 15 p.16
Not only was this bizarre concept unnecessarily confusing, in reality the Watchtower
Society does not operate this way. The majority of the 144,000 do not feed the sheep,
in that they are not involved in establishing Watchtower doctrines, rules or procedures
of the organization. The Governing Body alone has say in what is fed to the sheep.

Few of the Anointed Witnesses I have known have written any Watchtower articles or
developed any doctrine or procedure. In recent times, most articles are written by
members of the Other Sheep and simply authorised by the Governing Body.

"4. Those used as writers must be dedicated, baptized brothers or sisters in good
standing with their local congregations and who have writing ability. They should be
exemplary, modest, not inclined to talk loosely to others about their writing activity. ...
5. PREPARING MATERIAL: The subjects on which articles may be written are quite
varied. Some articles will deal with spiritual matters, and these should be written by
brothers." Branch Organization Manual p.24-1 Para. 4
Since its formation, the Governing Body has varied in size between seven and and
eighteen anointed men. When the Watchtower says to follow the "faithful and discreet
slave" the majority of Jehovah's Witnesses understood this to mean following the rules
of the Governing Body, as only these members direct the Organization.

From around 2009, the Watchtower openly admitted the Governing Body leaders
represented the Slave, and began downplaying the importance of the rest of the
Anointed. For instance, review the following quotes from the Watchtower 2009 June
15:

"However, Christians who have truly received this anointing do not demand special
attention. They do not believe that their being of the anointed gives them special
insights beyond what even some experienced members of the "great crowd" may have."
p.23
"Today, the Governing Body represents the faithful and discreet slave class." Image
p.23
"Similarly, today a limited number of anointed men have the responsibility of
representing the slave class. They make up the Governing Body of Jehovah's
Witnesses." p.24
This same sentiment was expressed in 2010.

"Would all anointed Christians shine? In a sense, yes, for all Christians would
participate in preaching, in disciple making, and in building one another up at
meetings. Anointed ones would set the example. (Zech. 8:23) In addition to this,
however, deep things were to be revealed during the time of the end. The very
prophecy Daniel recorded was sealed up until that time. (Dan. 12:9) How and through
whom would the spirit search into these deep things?

When the time comes to clarify a spiritual matter in our day, holy spirit helps
responsible representatives of the faithful and discreet slave at world headquarters to
discern deep truths that were not previously understood. (Matt. 24:45; 1 Cor. 2:13)
The Governing Body as a whole considers adjusted explanations. (Acts 15:6) What they
learn, they publish for the benefit of all." Watchtower 2010 Jul 15 pp.22,23
Whilst it was stated that the Governing Body direct the rest of the Anointed, it was not
explained where this left the rest of the Anointed, or how they were used as part of the
Slave.

"As Head of the Christian congregation, Christ has used this faithful and discreet
slave to administer His Kingdom interests on earth. He has provided direction for the
anointed domestics and their other sheep companions by means of a Governing
Body." Examining the Scriptures Jul 15
In 2011, it was claimed it is not even necessary to know who the Anointed are.

"A number of factors including past religious beliefs or even mental or emotional
imbalance might cause some to assume mistakenly that they have the heavenly
calling. We thus have no way of knowing the exact number of anointed ones on earth;
nor do we need to know." Watchtower 2011 Aug 15 p.22
The concept that all Anointed are of the Slave fell apart with these indications that as a
whole the Anointed are not of importance. It had become clear that only the Governing
Body have any influence in "feeding the sheep" and running the organisation, and
regard themselves alone as representing the Slave. This became official at the 2012
Annual Meeting.

"The evidence points to the following conclusion: The faithful and discreet slave was
appointed over Jesus domestics in 1919. That slave is the small, composite group of
anointed brothers serving at world headquarters during Christs presence who are
directly involved in preparing and dispensing spiritual food. When this group work
together as the Governing Body, they act as the faithful and discreet slave." jw.org
10th Nov 2012
How is 1919 Derived?

A lot of emphasis is placed on 1919, so how solid is the doctrine supporting this year?

The explanation is that Jesus started ruling in heaven in October 1914. Three and a
half years later, in June 1918, he came to inspect his earthly organisation. This is
based on Revelation 11:2,3, regarding the temple being trampled for 42 months or
1260 days (3 1/2 years). June 1918 corresponds to the period Rutherford and the rest
of the Watchtower board of directors were put in jail. 9 months later, in March 1919,
the Watchtower board of directors were released. The 9 month period is based on the
3 1/2 days of Revelation 11:9. This corresponds with Jesus appointing the Watchtower
Governing Body as his slave.

Each step is a failure in logic.

The year 1914 is based on a shaky foundation.
Jesus rulership is said to have commenced in October, but the 42 months are said to
have started in December, with no explanation of the 2 month gap.
The 42 months of Revelation 11 is said to be a literal 42 months, but the 3 1/2 days
from the same passage in Revelation 11 is said to be figurative of 9 months. (3 1/2
years = 3 1/2 years 3 1/2 days = 9 months
The release of Rutherford from jail was irrelevant to most people, and hardly can be
said that the result was "great fear fell upon those beholding them."
There was no Governing Body in 1919. At the time, Watchtower doctrine was
authorised solely by one man, the Watchtower President; Rutherford.

The table is taken from the Ministerial Training School notes, as conducted during the
mid 2000's. It graphically outlines the Watchtower's reasoning above, as well as
highlight the discrepency by a multiple of 75 in the time frame of the 3.5 days and
1,260 days.

It should be a matter of grave concern for a Jehovah's Witness that the underlying
doctrine for the year so key to their leadership's authoritarin claims is based on such
baseless Scriptural manipulation.

Consequences

The Watchtower claims the Slave has been given all authority.

"The facts of modern history show that in the year 1919 [Jesus] revived these much
afflicted disciples and gathered them together in a united body. Then he appointed
them as his slave class over all his belongings, that is, over all his royal interests at
the earth." Watchtower 1971 Dec 15 p.750
This is not what was intended by the Scriptures. The Bible states that the appointment
over all the belongings is made after the master arrives.

Matthew 24:46,47 "Happy is that slave if his master on arriving (erchomai) finds him
doing so. Truly I say to you, He will appoint him over all his belongings."
The master has not yet arrived, as the memorial is to cease on his arrival, and so the
Slave has not been appointed over all the belongings.

1 Corinthians 11:26 "For as often as you eat this loaf and drink this cup, you keep
proclaiming the death of the Lord, until he arrives (erchomai)."
The leaders have prematurely seized control for themselves, and consolidated that
control. The 2012 version of the doctrine leaves Christians uncared for between 33 CE
and 1919 CE, and elevates the exclusivity and importance of Governing Body. This is in
contrast to the parable, which indicates that at this time the elders are to be shepherds
of the congregation.

One would expect that the definition for one of Jehovah's Witnesses to be a person that
worships Jehovah. However, the defining concept to being a Jehovah's Witness is not
worship of Jehovah, but rather following the "faithful and discreet slave." In a judicial
committee, the foremost question is not whether a Witness believes the Bible or
worships Jehovah, but whether they believe God is using the Watchtower Faithful and
Discreet Slave in our day. If a person believes in the Bible and Jehovah, they will still be
disfellowshipped as an apostate if they openly confess that the Watchtower leaders do
not represent Jehovah's slave.

The Governing Body has managed to deflect attention from Jesus by means of their
doctrine that Jesus is mediator for the Slave class alone, and that salvation can only be
achieved through association with the Slave.

"He is the Mediator between his heavenly Father, Jehovah God, and the nation of
spiritual Israel, which is limited to only 144,000 members. " Worldwide Security Under
the "Prince of Peace" (1986) pp.10-11
"Jesus knew that he was going to purchase these anointed ones with his own blood, so
he fittingly referred to them collectively as his slave." Watchtower 1993 May 1 p.16


"To keep in relationship with "our Savior, God," the "great crowd" needs to remain
united with the remnant of spiritual Israelites." Watchtower 1979 Nov 15 p.27
Benefiting from "One Mediator Between God and Men"
Rather than draw people to Jesus, the Governing Body misapply the parable of the
Faithful and Discreet Slave to direct attention to themselves, inserting their authority
between Jesus and his followers.



The Watchtower 2013 Apr 15 presents an image depicting the hierarchy of their
Organisation Chart. This no longer references the Anointed, nor separates the
Governing Body from the Faithful Slave, but extends from Jehovah directly to the
Governing Body, Branch Committees, Travelling Overseers, Elders, Congregations and
finally Publishers. The image draws on the Celestial Chariot of Ezekiel 1 as a basis for
the heavenly part of the Organisation. Unusually for a Christian religion, they have
chosen this representation, which does not include Jesus at all, but has the Governing
Body directly beneath Jehovah. There is certainly no reason why they could not have
used Daniel 7 which the same Watchtower also references, which has Jehovah's Throne
on wheels, along with the Son of Man.

The Governing Body use the Slave concept to say that without them the Bible is beyond
understanding.

"However, we cannot hope to acquire a good relationship with Jehovah if we ignore
those whom Jesus has appointed to care for his belongings. Without the assistance of
the faithful and discreet slave, we would neither understand the full import of what
we read in Gods Word nor know how to apply it." Examining the Scriptures Daily 2012
Mar 4

"All who want to understand the Bible should appreciate that the "greatly diversified
wisdom of God" can become known only through Jehovah's channel of communication,
the faithful and discreet slave" Watchtower 1994 Oct 1 p.8

"We have the opportunity to show love for our brothers who take the lead in the
congregation or in connection with Jehovah's visible organization worldwide. This
includes being loyal to "the faithful and discreet slave." (Matthew 24:45-47) Let us face
the fact that no matter how much Bible reading we have done, we would never have
learned the truth on our own. We would not have discovered the truth regarding
Jehovah, his purposes and attributes, the meaning and importance of his name, the
Kingdom, Jesus' ransom, the difference between God's organization and Satan's, nor
why God has permitted wickedness." Watchtower 1990 Dec 1 p.19

"Thus the Bible is an organizational book and belongs to the Christian congregation as
an organization, not to individuals, regardless of how sincerely they may believe that
they can interpret the Bible. For this reason the Bible cannot be properly understood
without Jehovah's visible organization in mind." Watchtower 1967 Oct 1 p.587
The Bible has been provided for us to know God's requirements. Has the Watchtower
enlightened people beyond the words of Jesus? Is it not more accurate to say that what
the Watchtower has said beyond that contained in the Bible has regularly been wrong
and later changed? Information such as:

Failed time prophecies
Strange medical information and dangerous decrees such as that vaccinations and
transplants are unchristian
The changing stance on blood
By going beyond the guidelines given in the Scriptures on disfellowshipping, have not
the Slave created a practice that has had a destructive effect on the lives of hundreds
of thousands of people, dividing families for decades?

When a group of men claim special guidance from God as his sole representatives, they
risk controlling people without justification, leading to disastrous results for the
followers. Christians do well to keep in mind Bible warnings about following humans,
and remember who their head really is.

"Do not put YOUR trust in nobles, Nor in the son of earthling man, to whom no
salvation belongs." Psalms 146:3

"But I want YOU to know that the head of every man is the Christ; in turn the head of a
woman is the man; in turn the head of the Christ is God." 1 Corinthians 11:3

Does the organization has ever taken part in prayers with other religions and
concentrations?

Watchtower's United Nations Association

In 1992, the Watchtower became an Associate NGO with the United Nations. This was
despite spending decades condemning the UN as the scarlet coloured wild beast of
Revelation. As a result, many Jehovah's Witnesses severed ties with the Watchtower for
what they consider a hypocritical and dishonest chapter of the religion's history.

Jehovah's Witnesses link to UN queried
Sect accused of hypocrisy over association with organisation it has demonised.

"The United Nations is being asked to investigate why it has granted associate status to
the Jehovah's Witnesses, the fundamentalist US-based Christian sect, which regards it
as the scarlet beast predicted in the Book of Revelation. Disaffected members of the
6m-strong group, which has 130,000 followers in the UK, have accused the Witnesses'
elderly governing body of hypocrisy in secretly accepting links with an organisation
that they continue to denounce in apocalyptic terms. The UN itself admitted yesterday
that it was surprised that the sect, whose formal name is the Watchtower Bible and
Tract Society of New York, had been accepted on its list of non-governmental
organisations for the last 10 years."






4) Question: Does the Bible prohibits Holy Temples and in what verse?
Does it allowed,on the contrary the ''Kingdom Halls'' with 4 naked walls?
Does it prohibits the name'' father'' to the priest, but it speaks for ''governing body'',
which will Does it have ultimate authority to define who will partake to the Holly
Communion,
WHO will burn at Armageddon, WHO WILL BE IN PARADISE (ON EARTH according to the
''Watchtower'')
AND WHO WILL GO TO 144,000 (in HEAVEN)?


The ''Governing Body'' which apostolic succession it has?

Governing Body

The Watchtower claims to structure its leadership hierarchy after a model set by a first
century, Christian governing body. However, the term "governing body" does not
appear in the New Testament. Neither does the concept of a small, centralised group of
leaders.


Governing Body 2007
First Century Governing Body?
Jehovah's Witnesses are strongly controlled by a central leadership, known as the
Governing Body. They are said to be appointed by holy spirit, and pass on instructions
from Jehovah and Jesus.

"However, the Governing Body are appointed through the holy spirit under the
direction of Jehovah God and Jesus Christ." Watchtower 1990 Mar 15 p.18
"These overseers faithfully seek to apply instructions received from Jehovah God and
Jesus Christ by means of the faithful and discreet slave and its Governing Body."
Watchtower 1990 Mar 15 p.20
"Christ thus leads the congregation by means of the spirit-anointed "faithful and
discreet slave" and its Governing Body." Examining the Scriptures Daily 2007 p.34
The Watchtower claims that a formal governing body was established in the first
century, which is used as the basis for how the Governing Body of the Watchtower
Society operate today.

"While all anointed Christians collectively form God's household, there is abundant
evidence that Christ chose a small number of men out of the slave class to serve as a
visible governing body. The early history of the congregation shows that the 12
apostles, including Matthias, were the foundation of the first-century governing body."
Watchtower 1990 Mar 15 p.11
The term "governing body" is 'loaded language' as it never appears in the Scriptures
and so has unique application within the pages of the Watchtower. How does the
Watchtower justify a Governing Body when the term does not exist in the Bible? This is
by reference to the issue of circumcision as discussed in Acts chapter 15. This is the
sole Bible example of brothers convening to establish doctrine.

On this occasion, it cannot be said that the decision was made by an established
governing body. Acts 15:2 says:

" they arranged for Paul and Barnabas and some others of them to go up to the
apostles and older men in Jerusalem regarding this dispute."
Rather than showing the existence of a small number of 12 leaders being referred to as
a governing body, Acts describes a large gathering. This was comprised of the
apostles, older men (elders), Paul and Barnabas, who were travelling missionaries, and
others. This large group combined to decide on an important issue affecting the local
congregations.

The history of the Apostle Paul also shows that there was no centralized governing
body directing the early Christians. After Paul's conversion, he did not convene with a
governing body or go to Jerusalem to receive an assignment. Rather, he immediately
embarked on his missionary work under direction of the Holy Spirit. Paul did not make
his first trip to Jerusalem until three years after his conversion, and even then he did
not meet with a group of leaders, but just with Peter and James.

Galatians 1:17-19 "Neither did I go up to Jerusalem to those who were apostles
previous to me, but I went off into Arabia, and I came back again to Damascus. Then
three years later I went up to Jerusalem to visit Cephas, and I stayed with him for
fifteen days. But I saw no one else of the apostles, only James the brother of the Lord."
Paul then did not go back to Jerusalem for another fourteen years (Galations 2:1-3),
possibly for the occasion described in Acts 15.

Schaff's History of the Christian Church shows that after the issue of circumcision was
resolved, "we have no trace of Councils before the middle of the second century."

Historical Development

Since incorporation in 1884, the Watchtower Society was led by a President and board
of directors. The first three Presidents, Russell, followed by Rutherford and Knorr, had
complete control over doctrine. It was not until 1976 that this power was shifted from
a single individual to a group, referred to as the Governing Body.

The term governing body was not applied to the Watch Tower Bible and Tract Society
until the Watchtower 1943 July 15 p.216, which described it as a "legal governing
body". In the Watchtower 1944 November 1 p.328, it was discussed that "a visible
governing body under Jehovah God and his Christ" be involved in the election of elders
and the 1955 Qualified to be Ministers p.381 applied this term to "the board of
directors of this corporation." Although this governing body had legal and operational
powers, matters of doctrine remained at the discretion of the President.


Board of Directors, referred to as a governing body between 1944 and 1971. Left to
right - Lyman Swingle, Thomas J. Sullivan, Grant Suiter, Hugo Reimer, Nathan H. Knorr
(President), Fred W. Franz (Vice-President) and Milton G. Henschel.
Until 1971, the term governing body was spelt with a small g and b, as a description of
the operational function the board played. In the Watchtower 1971 December 15, the
term was capitalised as the "Governing Body of Jehovah's witnesses", and explained to
be the group leading the religion, separate from the board of directors, although the
membership of the board of directors was comprised only of Governing Body members
until 2000. Their power was still limited until January 1st 1976, when authority was
shifted from the President to operating committees comprised of Governing Body
members.

To see the distinction between the capitalisation of Governing Body, see the
Watchtower 2001 January 15 pp.28-29. This shows the formal introduction of the word
as a proper noun when applied to the Watchtower leaders in 1971, as opposed to a
governing body in the first century and when applied to the Watchtower board of
directors.

When introducing the new concept of a Governing Body that represents the Faithful
and Discreet Slave, the Watchtower 1971 made the claim that "a governing body made
its appearance" after the 1884 formation of Zion's Watch Tower Society (December 15
p.761). This backdating attempted to include Russell and the early leaders as part of
the governing body.

Attempting to include the early leaders and board of directors as the governing body
creates the discrepancy that Hayden Covington, who was not one of the anointed and
was a Director and Vice President between 1939 and 1945, must be considered one of
the governing body, despite this only being open to the anointed. (See Watchtower
2001 Jan 15 p.28.)

The Watchtower shows dishonesty by presenting a revisionist history when it indicates
that there was a Governing Body since 1944, by capitalising the letters GB, even
though the term was not capitalised until 1971 and the "theocratic" leadership was not
shifted from the President to the Governing Body until 1976. An example of this
appeared in 2012.

"After his evening discourse in a school, Hugo Riemer, who later became a member of
the Governing Body, answered Bible questions until past midnight." Watchtower 2012
Aug 15 p.31
Hugo Riemer was not a member of the Governing Body, but rather the governing body,
from 1943 until his death in 1965, whereas the Governing Body was not established
until 1971, six years after Riemer's death.

Watchtower Leaders

A 1971 illustration from the Watchtower positions the Governing Body as
representatives of the Faithful and Discreet Slave, which included all of the Anointed.
This was never in effect the case, as only the Governing Body ever had any final say
over procedure and doctrine. In the Annual Meeting of 2012, the Governing Body
finally openly proclaimed that they alone had this power vested in them, and alone
hold position as the Slave.

The Governing Body rules by fiat; that is, they have absolute authority. It is said that
the Watchtower Governing Body must be submitted to because Jesus actively directs
them.

"Naturally, all elders must submit to Christ's "right hand" of control, guidance, and
direction, which he exercises by means of the spirit and the spirit-begotten members
of the Governing Body." Watchtower 1987 Aug 1 p.19
As shown in the chapter on the Mediator, the Governing Body assumes the role of
spiritual mediators for the Great Crowd. Recognizing the insertion of an intermediary
organization in place of Jesus is important, as it is a common practice by groups using
coercive persuasion. In Robert J. Lifton's The Future of Immortality and Other Essays
for a Nuclear Age (New York, Basic Books, 1987) he writes;

"Mystical manipulation can take on a special quality in these cults because the leaders
become mediators for God."
The claim that there is just one true Organization and that Jehovah uses the Governing
Body of the Watchtower Society to direct his followers gives these leaders great power.
It becomes justification for why a Jehovah's Witnesses must unquestioningly obey edict
written in the Watchtower as if it is "the voice of God" (Watchtower 1957 June 15
p.370). It allows the Governing Body to disfellowship as apostates anyone that does
not agree with all their doctrine, regardless of the ongoing changes that are being
made. It allows them to add to the reasons that the Bible specifically lists as worthy of
shunning. It has also permitted the Governing Body to create rules covering all areas of
worship; such as, how many meetings to attend, how to preach, what to wear, what to
say, how often to go and how to report, criteria that have become viewed as important
for salvation.

Power is known to corrupt, and leaders tend to relish the power they have over their
followers. Paul offers sage advice:

1 Corinthians 7:23 "You were bought with a price; stop becoming slaves of men."
The Governing Body attempt to draw a parallel between themselves and the structure
of Christianity in first century, drawing upon Acts chapter 15. However it is simply not
the case that this Scripture can be used to imply there was a small, set group of
leaders, referred to as governing body.


Does it says in ''Watchtower'' that the ''Witnesses''will wash their feet on the blood of
non-witnesses? Is THIS the organization of love?

Apart from the comical side of the question, we think it's time to ask ourselves, how
can the "Watchtower" on the one hand to claim that represent God.Who is a God of love
and forgiveness, and on the other wants to extinction indeed a tragic and painful
rivals? Do you distinguish yourself all the love that the Lord had when He forgiven even
his enemies - and became the hallmark of Christianity?-Once the crucified, in phrases
such as: "those who stand obstacle to Basel ie. preachers of Jehovah's Witnesses will
torned to pieces! "

Or at the end of the war of Armageddon, the survivors Witnesses "rocks and ruins
should make look beautiful to them!", with the word ''beautiful'' is written in bold! You
can find these horrific "pearls" in the Watchtower Society publications. Full of such
"masterpieces" in which trained daily by J W's are all its versions. So while the first
quote is from the standpoint of March 1, 1965, page 148 and the second by
Watchtower of September 15, 1973, page 555.We,to the above "masterpieces" cannot
differentiate Christian love . But we saw a kind of sadism that rejoice and revel in the
destruction and misery of the other.And the sadism reaches to climax, in the
Watchtower of February 1, 1968, page 83. There is a text entitled "None of his enemies
will not escape" and deals with what will happen at Armageddon...


A text that is really horrible when we can not believe our eyes! In this, the Company
not only calls us abominable enemies, we do not must have a decent burial, but
continuing this frenzy of horror maintains that our blood to be spilled in the war of
Armageddon, other than the Great Jehovah will wash therein their feet! and others like
thirsty vampires will suck! And the most beautiful of the matter is that, according to
the company, all this will be with God's approval!
February 1, 1968 Watchtower, page 83: The J W's will wash their feet in our blood and
they''ll suck it!

In the book of the Society "You can live" on pages 16 and 17, we read that human
governments belong to the Devil, where there are the corresponding references in the
Bible to support his writings:


"You can live", page 17: The human governments belong to the Devil!
In another form of the Company, which of course is none other than the official journal
of the Organization of J W's, Watchtower, namely 1 September 1998 page 16, states
that - according to the Bible again - the human governments belong to God, Who and
put them in the world!


Watchtower September 1, 1998, page 16: the human governments belongs to God!
Possible after all of them,how can a poor supporter of the organization feel that the
''Organization got the true''?

JESUS WILL KILL THOSE WHO ARE NOT WITNESSES OF JEHOVAH!
For the end of this chapter actually left a shocking document. Derived from the
"Watchtower" of March 1, 1997, page 9, and shows how the Organization and the
Witnessess of Jehowah sees Christ.
It is a picture that shows Jesus naked on horseback with his sword marching down
screaming! and behind Him follows similarly screaming with their bare swords the holy
angels, ready to slay(!) all of us who do not belong to the Organization of the
"Watchtower". Observe what is unprecedented and terrible hatred that reaches the
limits of rabies is imprinted in the persons of Christ and the holy angels and wonder:
So is the God of LOVE, who to save His creature, became the most shameful death, the
death of the Cross?
Did God said that people in the future will be divided into two categories?
a) one on earth (in ''the paradise of the Watchtower'')
and
b) the ''chosen ones'' that they will be (only) 144,000-in heaven?
Do you know how many Israelites are Christian Orthodox today?'s About 140,000,
which means that we are in the end of all times, just like the Bible is interpreted, not as
interpreted by the sect.







5) Do Orthodox Christians commit idolatry?

After you blame the orthodox Christians as idolaters for the honour on the Holy Icons,
How does your magazines'' viewpoint'' Jesus Christ appears on the covers and inside?
Appears not in neat beard, kalokouremenos as if it has come from the kommotirio.Pou
know that it was so the figure of Christ? see for no apostolic succession, the Sacred
tradition that may have midnight black? (Even with the advent of Jesus Christ, which is
not the most important thing), but things are redemptive and dogmatically that your
escape, having no connection with the ancient Church.
Your only issue is the fact that we share the picture?'' Crossing'' on the original, you
have not heard? Getting that you embrace your father, your mother, your child, and
generally, someone who is apochorizeste leaving for a trip? can convert (from love,
honor) The photo of your dead, but not the picture of Christ and the apostles who read
their writings?


The Bible, both the Old and the New Testament is full of worship, honorary.
Did you know that the Jewish Talmud Christians accused (as well as some Jewish sects)
as idolaters? There is even a whole chapter given in the Talmud, called'' Abodah
Zarah''. Which means Enthusiasts Idol - pagans, so we appreciate that originate from
sources of heresy. And the adoption of the rule in Jewish writing, with the 39 books of
the Old Testament Masoretic ie, instead of the Christian rule of the Scriptures, who is
the oldest and translated from the Septuagint, and are complete with the
49-something books not convenient for the company and demonstrates the
prophecies about the expected Messiah, concerning the existence of the soul, and
divinity of Christ.

Many are the accusations that Satan has accumulated with the passing centuries
against the Church of our Lord Jesus Christ. By taking advantage of certain peoples
ignorance on the matter, he convinced them that certain objects -normally venerated
by the Church- are idols, and therefore all those who likewise venerate them, are
idolaters.

We intend to reveal here the lameness of this viewpoint, along with the arguments that
latter-day iconoclasts resort to.


When is an icon considered an idol?

It is true, that there are numerous passages especially in the Old Testament, but also
in the New- that condemn the worship, even the manufacture of idols. We shall
therefore examine certain characteristic Scriptural passages, in order to comprehend
the true meaning of this prohibition, and the significance of the words idol and
image.

One specific passage that is persistently maltreated by modern iconoclasts, is Isaiah 40
: 18-20, where it says the following: : With what, therefore, shall you equate God? Or
what likeness shall you adapt Him to? The craftsman forges a sculpted image, and the
goldsmith spreads gold over it, and forges silver chains. The poor, when making an
offering, selects the finest quality wood, and finds for himself an able craftsman, in
order to make a sculpted image that does not stir.

In this passage, we observe the following: The word likeness is used in the same
sense as the word image. However, we must underline here, that the above lines are
opposed to the making of likenesses of God, and not likenesses of creatures.

Acting in full harmony with these passages, the Orthodox Church forbids the
manufacture of any likeness whatsoever of God. For this reason, Orthodox icons are
only those that depict the saints and our Lord Jesus Christ, in His human nature.
Icons that supposedly depict God are considered idols by the Church.

This is the spirit that permeates all of the passages of the Holy Bible that condemn the
idols. The manufacture and the veneration of images of creation are not condemned,
unless those images are intended to depict the uncreated and invisible God, and are
subsequently venerated as God. Only then, are they considered to be idols.

Lets take a look at a few more passages:

Isaiah 44 : 9-20: Those who manufacture idols, do so in vain. Who made
God?.. He chops down a cedar tree and takes it and warms himself. Even more,
he burns it and bakes bread. Then he also makes it into a god, and worships it. He
makes it into an idol, and kneels before it And the leftovers of it, he makes into a
god, into a sculpture of Him. He kneels before it, and worships it, and prays to it, and
says: Redeem me, for you are my god.

Here again, reference is made to the depiction of a god, and not the images of saints,
as in all the related passages of the Holy Bible.

Romans, 1 : 23, 25: And they altered the glory of the imperishable God, into the
likeness of a perishable mans image, and that of fowl, and of quadruped beasts and of
reptiles.. and they (thus) revered and worshipped creation rather than the Creator..

No-one can accuse the Orthodox Church that it worships the saints as though they are
gods. Saints are not worshipped; they are merely honored as select people of God.
Consequently, these passages apply only to those who manufacture images of God and
worship them accordingly.

Since, therefore, an idol is only a depiction of God, it is an outright lie and an unfair
accusation that the Church apparently worships idols; furthermore, the accusers will
eventually have to account for the mistrust that they have shown towards Gods
Church.

The 10 Commandments and the portrayal of the saints

Lets take a look at another maltreated passage, which is used by those opposed to
icons. It is in Exodus, 20: 4 and it is one of the ten Commandments: Thou shalt not
make unto thyself any image, nor any likeness, of anything that is in the sky above, or
in the earth below, or in the waters below the earth. Do not prostrate yourself before
them, nor worship them, for I, the lord your God, am a zealous God

The deniers of icons say: Here is a passage that forbids the depiction, even of
creatures! Our reply to this, is as follows: Even this passage refers to the depiction
of creatures as gods; and we can verify this, in Deuteronomy, 4: 12-19 : And
(although) the Lord spoke unto you. yet you did not see any likeness (of Him). You
only heard a voice. And he revealed to you the ten commandments. So, guard well
your souls, (for you have seen no likeness on the day that the Lord spoke to you in
Horeb, amidst the flames), lest you corrupt yourselves, and make unto yourselves any
idol, an image of any form: of a male or female likeness. or of beast, or of
vulture,.. or reptilian,. or fish-like.. lest you lift up your eyes to the sky, and,
upon seeing the sun and the moon and the stars and all the components of the
firmament, and thus stray, and prostrate yourself and worship them.

Here we see very analytically what was forbidden for depiction as likenesses of God.
Once again, this is proof that there is no prohibition for the depiction of saints; only of
God.

Here we also see that the reason it was forbidden to depict God, was because there
was no likeness of Him .

Now, it is our turn to ask: How is it, that inside the temple of Solomon there were
likenesses of oxen? How is it, that above the Ark of the Covenant there were
likenesses of angels? How is it, that there were likenesses of angels inside the inner
sanctum of the Tabernacle? (Exodus, 25:18 and 36:35, and Chronicles II, 4:3-4)

Can we therefore assume that only the likenesses of saints bother contemporary
iconoclasts?

The portrayal of Jesus Christ

Lets look at something else now: Today, after so many years, do we Christians -who
are no longer under Mosaic Law- have the right to depict God? As we noted
previously, at the time the ten commandments were given, God had given no likeness
of Himself. However, when the time had come, God revealed His image to us, in the
person of Jesus Christ, as noted in Colossians, 1:15: who is the image of the
invisible God; the firstborn before all creation. Also, in John, 14:9, Jesus Christ says:
whomsoever has seen me, has seen the Father.

Therefore, today, we can see (and therefore also depict) God, in the person of Jesus
Christ; we do not depict God in His divine nature, but only in His human nature, since
we have never seen His Divinity.


Portrayals of God

The only other instances that the divinely-inspired Church of the Lord allows us to
depict God, is in the icon of Abrahams Hospitality, where the three angelic
messengers are portrayed, not as an image of God, but as a symbolism of the Holy
Trinity; also, in the icon of Christs baptism, where the Holy Spirit descends from
heaven in the form of a dove. And of course, this does not imply here that the Holy
Spirit has the actual form of a bird; the Holy Spirit simply took on that form at the time.

In both of these icons, we depict only that which we -as humans- can perceive; We
have no intention of portraying the invisible and indescribable nature of God.

At this point, the reader will most probably wonder why there is a (so-called) icon of
the Holy Trinity in Orthodox Churches. We must unfortunately agree with him,
inasmuch as this icon should not exist, and that its origin is Papist. The 7th Ecumenical
Council (Synod) forbade it, subsequently, those in charge of the churches that allow
this icon, bear a huge responsibility, because they become the cause of idolatry (Acts
of the 7th Ecum.Synod). This however does not mean that the entire body of the
Church is to blame; only those specific people who are held accountable for those
churches, who show no respect, or, through negligence, are ignorant of the basics of
the faith. Those who venerate this icon are also to blame, for not bothering to learn
the details of their faith, and while they are under the impression that they are acting
in an Orthodox way, they are in fact acting like Papists. This specific icon, apart from
its being an idol, is also heretic in its portrayal of the persons of the Holy Trinity, in
many ways that deviate from the subject of our study. (Forbidden portrayals, George
E. Gavriil).


The honoring of a person

Another issue that the Church is accused of, is that we apparently honor a piece of
wood! This is totally false!! What is being honored in reality, is the portrayed person
and not the wood, just as in a photograph of an acquaintance, we do not show respect
to the paper, but to the person depicted on it.

But then, how come some icons are miraculous and others arent? one might ask.

This is a case where the wooden material of the icon plays no role; only the will of God.
He alone knows for what purpose He chooses a specific icon. It might be, for the sake
of the piety of the artist who painted it; it might be, for the sake of the specific location
that the icon rests in; it might be for numerous other reasons, which only He knows.
Besides, if we refer to the Holy Bible, not all the pools of Israel were miraculous, like
the pool of Bethesda! (John, 5:2-4)

So, how do we know what the features of the saints were like, after so many centuries?

Every generation of Christians ensured the preservation of their contemporary saints
features. But even in cases where their image was not preserved, we give them an
appearance that resembles Jesus Christs image, inasmuch as they were virtually
images of Christ. The importance lies in the saint, and not in his accurate portrayal.
This is the reason we observe differing representations of certain saints. Not to
mention, that saints no longer look like they did, when they lived on earth!

It is for this reason that the Byzantine, rich-in-symbolisms iconography is preferred,
where the characteristics of the person portrayed do not attempt to faithfully portray
the exact likeness of the saints features; only to symbolically depict certain of the
saints characteristics.

Shadows, images and things

Last of all, we shall examine a certain difference between the Old and the New
Testaments, which pertains to our subject:

In the Epistle to Hebrews, 10 :1, the Holy Bible mentions the following: The Law is but
the shadow of the riches to come; it is not the (actual) image of things

According to these words, we can see that the Old Testament (=Law) was only the
shadow, while the New Testament is THE (=THE PRESENT) image of the things to come.

The Old Testament spoke enigmatically of God, in a shadowy way, and was therefore
unable to utilize images. The New Testament however showed us the image of
exactly those celestial things, in other words, a clearer aspect of them.

Now that we have truly seen the image of God in Jesus Christ, and those who were
sanctified in Christs image, we can depict them, until the moment comes when we
shall meet them face to face; when we find ourselves within those things to come.

Is veneration worship?
It is customary for Protestants to accuse Orthodox Christians of supposedly
worshipping icons, or saints. However, this is an unfair accusation, which has its
roots in peoples ignorance on the subject. In this study, we will demonstrate the true
meaning of veneration and worship.


Worship is one thing, Veneration is another

We need to distinguish between these two different words, from the very beginning.

Veneration does not always imply Worship! It could imply worship, but it could
also refer to an honorific bow. When a hotel porter bows to a guest, surely he isnt
actually worshipping the guest! He is merely honoring him, with a respectful bow. In
the case of God, however, this respectful bow is also a gesture of worship.

When a Christian bows before one of Gods (sanctified) people, he is not worshipping
that person; he is merely honoring that person as a person of God. In the same way,
when he bows before the icon of a Saint, he is not worshipping the icon; he is paying
homage to the person portrayed on it.

But : if the icon portrays the Lord Jesus Christ, then only is the portrayed person
worshipped; not the image, but the actual person that it portrays.


What kind of veneration is forbidden by the Holy Bible?

Lets take a look at a few passages of the Holy Bible that are used by contemporary
iconoclasts, in their attempt to convince us that veneration is the same as worship.
They make reference to the incident in Acts, 14:11-15, where the crowds attempted to
offer sacrifices to Paul and Barnabas (because they thought those two were the gods
Jupiter and Mercury), but the two Christians outrightly refused.

In this instance, the sacrifice that was going to be offered was in the context of
worship, as the people had mistaken them for gods. This was not a case of honorific
veneration, hence it was only natural that they would refuse a gesture befitting God
only.

In Exodus 20 : 4,5, in one of the 10 commandments, it refers clearly to likenesses of
anything found in the skies, or the earth, or the sea: you shall not prostrate yourself
before them, nor worship them.

Here, we have the following comment to make: To begin with, (even though the 10
commandments were still in force), this passage again implies a prostration of
worship, and not just an honorific veneration. This can be seen in Deuteronomy 4:
12-19. It is very clear, that it refers to a likeness of god, and not of creations. It is
therefore speaking of a prostration of worship, which is what is forbidden. Honorific
veneration is not forbidden. It speaks in exactly the same way, wherever prostration of
worship is addressed to a likeness of gods. (for example Isaiah 4: 9-20)

The phrase you shall not prostrate yourself before them, nor worship them is a
Hebraism; a characteristic, Hebrew form of speech, where the same thing is repeated,
using different words which have a slightly different significance. Here, the word
prostration is used along with the word worship, consequently implying a
prostration of worship.

Another, similar Hebraism is found in the familiar words of the Lords mother, when
she prophesied together with Elizabeth in Luke, 1: 46,47: My soul magnifies the Lord,
and my spirit has rejoiced, in God my savior. We also notice the same thing in
Hebrews, 13:5: I shall not leave you, nor shall I desert you. The examples are many
more.

The passages therefore that we examined, do not prohibit any kind of veneration; only
the veneration/prostration that accompanies worship. They forbid prostration of
worship.


Which veneration of creatures is forbidden?

Well, why did the angel refuse Johns veneration/prostration in Revelations 19:10?,
one might ask.

Well, to begin with, we have to say that John despite the angels reluctance
attempted a second time to prostrate himself before the angel, in 22: 8.9. But the
angel again didnt let him do it. If veneration were indeed the same thing as worship,
could it be, that the apostle John intended to worship the angel and thus disrespect
God? Are we to assume that todays opposers of veneration are better acquainted
than John, as to what is forbidden and what is permissible? Even if we did assume
that John intended (perhaps out of ignorance) to worship the angel even though the
angel hindered him, then why did John re-attempt it? Was he such an unrepentant
idolater, that disciple whom the Lord loved?

It is naturally out of the question, that the apostle didnt know that only God is
worshipped. Consequently, his prostration was not of worship; it was his honorific
veneration of the angel! And the angel had respectively declined this veneration, not
because it was a sin, but because out of humility, he declined to be venerated by a
saint. But the apostle also deemed it proper - despite the angels reluctance - to
repeat his attempt to venerate the angel, since this was not a sin.

As opposed to the above, the angel that is referred to as the Commander-in-Chief of
the hosts of the Lord, conceded to the prostration of Joshua (Joshua 5:13-15) And
Joshua fell prostrate on the ground before him, and venerated him.

So that there is no doubt left whatsoever that the veneration of Saints is permissible as
an honorific gesture, lets see what our Lord Jesus Christs opinion is: It can be found
in Revelations 3:7-10. There, the Lord Jesus Christ speaks to the angel of the Church
of Philadelphia, who is the Bishop of the local Church and not some heavenly angel (as
confirmed by verse 10, where the angel is numbered among those who inhabit the
earth. If he inhabited the earth, he was definitely a human!)

Since the Lord is praising him for his works, He says the following, important words:
..behold, I will make those of the synagogue of Satan, who say they are Jews and are
not, but lie, indeed, I will make them come and worship before your feet, and they will
know that I have loved you.

Take notice here! The Lord Himself claims that He will make people fall prostrate
before the feet of the Bishop of the Church of Philadelphia, because God has loved
him. Is it possible that God would not have known if this was a sin? Would God have
made them worship the Bishop as a god? Of course not! God clearly stated that they
would be made to worship him, so that they would see that God loved him. This
obviously means that they would honorifically worship the Bishop, as a servant of
God, and not as a god.

If, therefore, our critics believe that they are better versed than the Lord, then they may
continue to criticize the honorific veneration that we bestow on the servants of God.


Is there such a thing as dead saints?

But the Lord was speaking of a living person, not someone deceased! You Orthodox
venerate the images of dead Saints!

Are we to believe that whoever makes such statements is the kind of person who
would venerate the living? Or does he consider that to be idolatry as well? We have
certainly made no distinction between living and dead Saints, simply because there
are no dead Saints!

If there were dead Saints, then the Lord must have lied to Lazarus sister, when he said
that whomsoever is alive and believes in me, shall not die, for all eternity (John,
11:26) For everyone lives in God and He is not the God of the dead, but of the
living (Luke, 20:38). John the apostle also indicates that all the faithful are alive, and
that they observe and they pray in heaven (Revelations, 6: 9-11. 18: 20. 19: 1,4,6. 20:
4-6 etc.).

The fact that their body is dead does not mean that they too are dead! if the
housing of our terrestrial body is abolished, yet from God we HAVE (=present tense,
=as of our present life on earth; imagine in the future, in heaven) an eternal,
non-handmade house in the heavens. (Corinthians II, 5: 1-4).

The saints are most certainly alive! And if the above examples from the Holy Bible
speak of venerations of living saints, then the veneration of rested (not dead) saints is
even more appropriate. They remained faithful to the death and received the wreath
of life (Revelations, 2: 10). And if they are referred to as rested, the term pertains
to their physical body, which is laying at rest until the day of its resurrection, and not
their soul. They are presently the kings and priests of the Lord (Revelations, 20:
4-6), and they deserve the appropriate honor.

In Revelations, 6: 9-11, it appears that the rested (in body) vigilantly observe from
heaven whatever takes place on earth, and they pray for it. As for God, He judges
their judgment (Revelations, 18: 20.21) when hearkening to their prayers, and He
acts according to their prayers. (Revelations, 8: 3-5). This is apparently where the fire
that burns in the celestial altar as well as whatever happens on earth is the result of
those prayers.

All of the above are clear proof that the saints live and reign, alongside the Lord.

The prayers of the saints

But, only Jesus is the mediator between God and mankind! How can you pray to the
saints? someone might persist in asking.

He should contemplate here: Dont we often ask our brethren to pray for us?

Although we do agree that only Jesus is the mediator, how is it that we ask our living
brethren to pray for us? Isnt that a relatively similar mediation also? Arent we asking
them to stand before the Lord for our sake?

Even the Apostle Paul used to ask for the prayers of the Christians (Thessalonians I, 5:
25). If, therefore, we ask and we accept the prayers of our brethren (who have not yet
proven to be faithful to the death) toGod for our sake, shouldnt we even more so ask
our slept brethren (who have proven themselves Saints to the death) for their prayers
for us? Wont the Lord hear their prayers more certainly?

Honoring holy relics

And why do you honor their relics (remains)? a mistrustful reader may ask.

Well, because they literally were temples of God (Corinthians I, 3:16), just like any
saints body.

These relics remain the vessels of divine Grace; for example, when they placed the
corpse of a man inside the prophet Elishas grave and it touched the bones of the
buried prophet, the dead man was resurrected! (Kings II, 13 :21). This occurs much
more frequently now, in the New Testament. .

And let no-one wonder, why we honor the objects that belonged to the saints and have
been preserved to our day. The same was done by Christians during the time of the
Apostles, when they brought various items of the apostles to heal the sick, or used
even their shadow!!! (Not to mention their images). (Acts, 5: 15. 19: 11,12). Both the
bodies therefore of the Saints, as well as the objects that belonged to them, are all
vessels of divine Grace, and this is why we honor them. (We do NOT worship them
however).

Finally, we would like to point out that in every era, God through miraculous signs and
revelations- ensures that we are kept informed of which saints He desires to make
known to us, so that we may call upon them as assistants in our hour of grief, and
difficulty. We do not arbitrarily select whom we will honor as saints. Our prayer
however, is firstly addressed to God, and afterwards to them. And just as we ask for
their prayers, we in turn pray for them, as the Lord Himself and the Church itself unite
us all, whether we are in heaven, or on earth.


If Orthodox Christians are idolaters (as the Organization claims),then,do you know the
theory of the Organization for the creation of the world?

First pagan teaching: PANTHEISM!

The text from the book "The Holy Spirit" Watchtower writes many more, to understand
how the Watchtower understands God.
But before we proceed to that, remember what the Watchtower believes the
relationship of God and the Holy Spirit, according to the book "You can live ..."
"Living in a certain place in the sky ... To create these things, God did not need to be
physically present. He can send his spirit,His active power, and do whatever He want,
even when He is far away. "
This is, the God of the Watchtower, "lost" somewhere in the universe, sends the Holy
Spirit which is an impersonal force, and creates everything.
Now, look again carefully what it says about "how" God created (in its view) the
universe:


"This means that He is the unfathomable source of all energy. All things in the universe
are bundles of molecules of His energy. Such clusters of molecules gathered in masses,
large and small."
Ie, everything in the material universe, composed by "molecules of the Holy Spirit", the
''force or energy of God'' (by the view of the Watchtower)! There were not created from
zero, as we Christians believe, but,as the Watchtower, are "bundles" of the Holy Spirit!
In other words, by God "proceeds" the Holy Spirit, and "condensed" into matter and
energy,creating the universe!
So,according to the Watchtower, the universe is not molded from zero, but
CONSTITUTES RUNOFF of God!

Watch out! In this point exactly, is a clearly pagan teaching, which they believed all
pagan nations, and still believe! This pagan doctrine, which teaches that everything is a
"runoff of God" has been condemned by the authority of the Church of Christ, and
called PANTHEISM!

This teaching of the Watchtower called Pantheism, and is idolatrous, because if
everything is a "runoff" of God, not an ex nihilo creation, as we Christians believe,
then:
A. Everything is part of God.
B. The essence of God and creatures confused, and God is not dissimilar from
creatures, but they have a common substance.
C. If anything material is runoff off the essence of God, then we can WORSHIP, so
worshiping the Divine essence.
Consequently, the concept of "idolatry" for the pantheist is not only permissible, but
necessary, so that through the material that is consubstantial with God, to worship
God, Who is the source of this material!
And then God was wrong to forbid idolatry! Because there's nothing not to participate
of the Holy Spirit, which stems from God (by the Watchtower teaching), and condenses
shaping everything!



Second pagan teaching: PLATONISM!

The Church of Christ, from the beginning until today, teaches God-man Jesus Christ,
having interpreted and followed correctly Bible teaching "God was the Word" (John 1:1)
and "the Word became flesh" (John 1:14 ). The Bible is also filled with passages that
speaks of the two natures of Christ, but the Watchtower has attended carefully to
pervert thus,to unnoticed in the eyes of its sequences this great truth.

So that the biblical teaching about God and man, perhaps demolishes the biggest
dogma of ancient philosophy, the "No God associates with man" (Plato, Symposium,
203a). So if Orthodoxy theologies was with Platonic thoughts,it would never speak to a
''person perfect God and perfect Man''. Conversely, however, the Jehovah's Witnesses,
have adopted the basic teachings of Arianism, which appeared in the 4th century AD,
and was deeply influenced by the teachings of Plato. As wrote Professor Nicholas
Matsoukas:

"God against Arianism eg although becomes transcendent in everything, but the man
possesses the ability to communicate with Him, because his created nature, as the
created nature of the second Person of the Holy Trinity, has substantial kinship
relationship with God.
The Arianists and Eunomians did not accepted transcendent God in everything, as
Platonism, but mainly accepted and eminently possibility of communication between
God and man through created intermediaries"(Nicholas Matsoukas, Genesis and
essence of the orthodox doctrine (series 'Analects Vlatadon' n.2), Patriarchal Institute
for Patristic Studies, Thessaloniki, 1969, sel.145).

Therefore, the degradation of Christ to a creature that Arianism teached the fourth
century,and teach today by Jehovah's Witnesses were teaching necessitated by Platonic
influence of Arius who was needed a created intermediary between God and man!


Third pagan teaching: MORTAL SOUL! (The teach that the soul dies).

A third case refers to the Watchtower influence of ancient philosophy, the doctrine
of the mortal soul. In his work "On the natural likes filosofois doctrines" we read, that
Democritus (5th-4th century BC) and Epicurus (4th-3rd century AD), taught the soul
"perishable, co-perishable with the body" ie that dies with the body (Pseudo-Plutarch,
On the natural likes filosofois doctrines, 899C)!

Beyond that, the doctrine as adopted by the 3rd century AD the "Thnitopsychites" an
Arab sect,which presented emerging teachings in Christianity (Eusebius of Caesarea,
Ecclesiastical History, Book 6, ch.37, PG 20, 597B)
As you see, the source of the teachings of the Watchtower Society in the matter of
the soul is Democritus and Epicurus who have expressed clearly the doctrine of 'slave'
for the soul, 23 centuries before Jehovah's Witnesses appear!
In conclusion, dear Jehovah's Witnesses, your doctrine have "infected by ancient
Greek pagan teachings and philosophies,also the Watchtower "allow to penetrate in its
doctrine lots of them," but instead we see in its publications to be declared clearly
Platonic-pagan teachings!

At this point we should also note this: In more than a century of history, the Society
not only has preach pagan teachings (as demonstrated above), but has repeatedly
declared as 'channel of God' dark and misguided teachings even SATANIC
teachings,always in the name of God!

Let's look closely at this case to see how many times in the past the 'channel of God'
has served darkness supposedly as 'light of Jehovah and 'food in time'.

We inform at this point that the phraseology 'served' is not arbitrary, but comes from
the Watchtower of 1960, pg.464, titled article ''Awake The faithful and discreet slave''
where in a photo shows the ''waiter of slave'' as a waiter serving a platter of ''delicious
food'' to the faithful!

So, as many as texts and conditions formulated by Councils or Fathers, do not
constitute a "search" for truth. The Church held the truth from the outset. If there was
not the cheating of Tradition by heretics,it would not must be given the similar
answers.
That is why it is so childish complaints of Jehovah's Witnesses, who wonder why the
word "consubstantial" is not literal in ... New Testament! Have you ever thought dear
Jehovah's Witnesses, that your ancestors-as the denial of Christ the Areianists,
appeared in the 4th century AD ...?

And of course, the Church's position is specific for this condition, that the origin of the
content is Biblical.That is why Athanasius the Great also speaks of the term
"homoousios" (=of the same essence) - a term that is not found exactly like that in the
Bible but was nevertheless used, on the basis of all that was delivered to the Church by
Christ the Saviour Himself and by the Holy Bible. (PG 25,468C).

And of course, when John Chrysostom speaks of "consubstantial" invokes passages of
Scripture: "He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father" (John 14.9),
" I and My Father are one." (Jn 10, 30), "For as the Father raiseth up the dead and
quickeneth them, even so the Son quickeneth whom He will." (John 5.21),''that all men
should honor the Son, even as they honor the Father. He that honoreth not the Son
honoreth not the Father who hath sent Him.'(Jn 5.23) etc..

Heretics speak for "loans" from philosophical theologies, and it sounds funny, since the
same doctrinal texts of the Church does accept the ancient philosophical texts ONLY
for their educational role, but denied any use of contained pagan theology which they
condemn ...

"Anathema to those who study Greek lessons and do not use them solely for educating
themselves, but who also follow their redundant teachings and accept them as truths,
and in fact actually confess their faith in them."

George Metallinos notes that these doctrinal text, called "Synodicon of Orthodoxy":
"Encodes the long patristic attitude that differentiates the study of Greek philosophy,
the educational use of words, the acceptance of theology. Christianity, in its authentic
expression as Orthodoxy, is a continuation of prophetic empirical theology. Trapped to
Ancient Greek theology thought ... remain the sects''.

One example is sufficient to confirm the above words, ie pagan philosophy adopted
only by sects.
An ancient sect which imitates Jehovah's Witnesses is Arianism, who did not accept the
divinity of Christ, although its clearly express in the Gospel ("God was the Word" John
1.1).

Why they did not accept the divinity of Christ? But because they was deeply influenced
by Platonism. One of the basic tenets of Platonic philosophy is that: "No God associates
with man" (Plato, Symposium, 203a). He who "theologise" with meditation and
Platonic thought, he could not imagine the Orthodox incarnation of Christ and led to
Arianism or to Jehovah's Witnesses.

And yet, because doctrine is a testimony and not a thought, this axiom of ancient
pagan theology DEMOLISHED without hesitation by the Fathers, since according to term
of Faith of 4th Ecumenical Synod of Chalcedon confirmed the ancient tradition that:
''This one and the same Jesus Christ, the only-begotten Son [of God] must be
confessed to be in two natures, unconfusedly, immutably, indivisibly, inseparably
[united], and that without the distinction of natures being taken away by such union,
but rather the peculiar property of each nature being preserved and being united in
one Person and subsistence, not separated or divided into two persons, but one and
the same Son and only-begotten, God the Word, our Lord Jesus Christ, as the prophets
of old have spoken concerning Him, and as the Lord Jesus Christ has taught us, and as
the Creed of the fathers has delivered unto us''.


Jehovah's Witnesses has,also tendency to confuse the Uncreated with the created, not
doing no such distinction, in agreement with Plato, and in contrast with the Church!
So we see that the Platonic "loan" theology of the Fathers are jokes of a picturesque
sect, the "Jehovah's Witnesses" or other liberal Protestants and atheists who wish to
oppose the long tradition of the Church everyone for his own reasons.




6) Question: How whatever scares and turn away Satan is ''demonic''? (as the
''Watchtower'' claims)?
(The Cross, The Holy Communion, Holy Temples, The holy water, fasting,
baptism,Unction ETC.)
Except ALL those, how can we be protected by the devil?

By Archimandrite Vasilios Bakoyiannis

The Cross, Relics and the Gospel

The Cross:

In Thrace, Greece, Christians and Muslims live together in harmony.

There was once a good, well-intentioned shepherd who was a Muslim, and, on
comparing the religion of Muhammad with Christianity, came to the conclusion that
Christianity was much better than Islam. His interest in Christ increased all the time.
He began to talk, to study, to ask about Christianity. Then he decided to renounce
Islam and become a Christian. His father learned about it and did his best to change
the young mans mind. He was unable to do so, though, because his son was
convinced. In the end, the father had recourse to an occultist. I want you to stop my
son from thinking about Christ, he told him. The sorcerer, certain of his success, set
to work.

The first time he failed, so he tried again. He failed again. Third attempt, third failure.
Then he realized what was wrong. He called the father and told him directly, If you
want the magic to work, tell your son to get rid of those bits of wood he wears round
his neck!

What was it? The young Muslim had seen that Christians wear a cross round their
necks, and so he did the same. He took two bits of wood, made them into the form of
a cross and wore them around his neck. And thanks to the cross, which the devil fears,
the magic didnt work. Remember, when the demons heard Arthur the missionary
talking about Golgotha, where the Lord was crucified, they became furious and told
him to stop.

Relics:

The emperor Julian the Apostate went to a famous sorcerer at the oracle of Apollo, at
Daphne, Antioch. But right next to the oracle was a cemetery where there were the
relics of the holy martyr Babylas. The sorcerer couldnt speak. He told the emperor, If
you want me to tell you your fortune, youll have to break the reliquary of St Babylas.
Thats what is keeping my mouth shut.

Prayer and Fasting:

Weve seen how fasting and prayer put the Devil to flight. Well do no more here then
and note the following: The race of demons, says the Lord, is defeated by prayer and
fasting. Fasting has to do with the body, prayer with the soul. So the whole person
engages in the struggle against the devil.

Lets dwell a little on prayer. I would remind you of the famous sorcerer who went to
Kolwezi, in Zaire, in 1984, and set about curing people. Father Meletios, the missionary
from the Holy Monastery of Gregoriou on the Holy Mountain, who was an eye-witness
to the events, tells us of the sequel. In October 1994, the sorcerer returned to the
same town, preceded by a widespread publicity campaign. Banners were stretched over
the main streets and loud speakers announced his arrival: The saviour is returning.
Theyd also set up a platform on one of the main roads, where the sorcerer would
stand. Lots of people hastened to make their way there, to present themselves before
him in order to regain their health. The saviour arrived. There was pandemonium.

His timetable was such that he would remain in the town for a week.

On Day 1 he went up onto the platform to heal the sick who were waiting anxiously.
He made his prayer. There was no result. Three hours passed and still there was no
result.

On Day 2, he made his prayer again. But again he had nothing to show for it.
Meanwhile, the loudspeakers on the streets were still blaring his arrival.

On Day 3, he still had nothing to show for his efforts. People began to feel uneasy.

On Day 4, there was still nothing. Now people began to get angry.

All hope wasnt lost. There were still three days left. He did everything he could, but
still without any result at all. And then, on the last day, covered in confusion, he was
forced to admit to the disappointed crowd that this was the first time that anything like
this had happened to him, and that it had happened here, in Kolwezi. Well, what had
happened?

Father Meletios hadnt been idle. Hed used the visit of the sorcerer to shame the devil,
to benefit the Orthodox Christians and to glorify God. Every time the shaman mounted
the platform, Father Meletios and all the Orthodox Christians gathered in the Church of
St George, sang the Supplicatory Canon (Paraklesis) to the Mother of God, and read the
exorcism prayers of St Basil the Great.

When the famous shaman publicly confessed that this was the first time that anything
like this had happened to him, what he didnt know was that, for the first time, hed
been opposed by the weapons of the Orthodox Church.

Those Who Live a Sacramental Life

Unction:

A priest friend of mine told me the following:

A parishioner of his had his suspicions that spells were being cast against him. So he
asked a priest to come and do a Holy Unction service. A few days later, they met on the
street and he said to him, Father. The Unction worked! Weve discovered that when
you were saying the service, the witch started shouting that some priest or other was
binding her hands.

So the Sacraments are also weapons against magic.

Confession:

This is a very great weapon against magic. The devil himself tells us, Im afraid of that
bath that the Christians have in Church.

Never go to confession, he said himself to a sorcerers convention.

Holy Communion:

The thing Im frightened of most of all, said the devil, is what the Christians eat and
drink in church, so long as they do so with a clear conscience. Holy Communion is the
most deadly weapon against magic. So if you take Communion, magic wont affect you.

Conclusion: If you distance yourself from sin and live in the Church, with its
Sacraments, you have nothing to fear! Youll never, never, be attacked by magic.

Who Are Affected by Magic?

Those Who Live in Sin

The experience of our Church tells us that those who commit sins, especially those of
the flesh, are vulnerable to magic. In other words, their sins disarm them completely
and they surrender to the appetites of the devil.

But if you wear a cross or have relics or a Gospel at home, how can magic affect you?

As long as Julian the Apostate made the sign of the Cross with unsullied hands, the
demons that were attacking him at the behest of a sorcerer disappeared like smoke.
But once hed slaughtered a little child after being told to do so by the sorcerer and
had bathed his hands in blood, it didnt matter how many times he made the sign of
the Cross. It didnt work and the demons overwhelmed him.

His sin had made him unworthy of divine protection. Therefore, if you commit mortal
sins, then neither relics, the Cross, nor the Gospel will be of any avail against magic.

Irregular Church Attendance & Communion

At the Divine Liturgy, people who are possessed howl, Im burning, Im burning. What
are they burning from? It is from divine grace, which is emitted, which wells up, at the
Liturgy. Therefore the Divine Liturgy is fire which burns the devil (and magic). So
people who are irregular in their church attendance can be affected by magic.

This is why:

The devil himself, at a meeting of occultists, forbade them to attend the Divine
Liturgy.

St Macarius the Egyptian told a woman whod been put under a spell that she was
never to absent herself from church.

Irregular Communion

The magic worked against you because you hadnt had Communion for five weeks, St
Macarius told the above woman. So, if you dont have Communion for a long time,
youre giving the devil a stick to beat you with. So that by absenting myself too
long from Your Communion, I may not become a prey to the wolf of souls.

What Should Be Done?

Anyone whos bewitched should:

Cut themselves off from sin.
Go to church, confess, and partake of the Holy Mysteries.
Drink blessed water (Agiasmos) every day.
Pray and fast strictly.
Have the exorcism prayers read once a week.
You Cannot Serve Two Masters(Matthew 6:24).

THE PERPETRATORS - The Impostors
Those lay-people who remove magic and say prayers from our Church.
The fire-walkers who, with the icon of Sts Constantine and Helen (and the power of
the devil!) walk barefoot on red-hot charcoal.
The sorcerer who was killed and the witch who was convicted who had a special
room (oratory) in their house with icons, incense and magic symbols.
Sorcerers who might give advice to have an unction service read.

Why do they muddle up our pure faith with blasphemous, devilish elements?

They do it in order to deceive nave people and gain their confidence. In other words,
who (even atheists!) would dare visit them if, in their rooms, they had only skulls? What
if there werent any icons and incense to be seen? And what if they didnt advise
people to have an unction service read?

Are they or are they not charlatans and impostors?

The Holy Things to Dogs
Dogs (and pigs) dont know anything about holy things. They wouldnt know how to
use them, to reverence them or to invoke their blessing. Were we to give anything holy,
theyd just render it useless. Worse than that, theyd defile it.

Here, the dogs and pigs mentioned in St Matthews Gospel are people who behave
towards holy things as dumb beasts would. In the case in point, theyre the occultists
and mediums who, next to their skulls and pentagrams and such, have holy icons or
the Precious Cross and in this way defile the holy things. They are people who have the
holy things as a bait for their innocent victims instead of for blessing and
sanctification. They are people, and they are not alone in this, who mix suspect and
treacherous words with the words of the Church.

An Abomination to the Lord

What we mentioned above, and every Satanic ritual, is explicitly forbidden by Scripture.
And not only that, but everyone who does such things is an abomination to the Lord.
Anyone engaging in such practices is despicable in the sight of the Lord!

Those Who Deny Christ

Such people are not only impostors, theyre not only profane, but they deny Christ.
How can this not be so when, by their prayers they invoke the aid of Satan and not
that of Christ?

Repentance

All those who want to escape eternal hell must repent. They have to cut every tie with
the works of darkness. Otherwise, on the dread Day of Judgment, the Lord will say to
them: Outside are the dogs and sorcerers and everyone who practices falsehood.
They will be thrown into the lake of fire and will burn eternally.

THE VICTIMS

But They Are Christians

Nave Christians, when they visit a medium, for example, put forward the following
justification for their actions: But shes a Christian. Shes got icons. She talks about
God.

As weve already said, she does this in order to trap you. St John Chrysostom adds,
She uses the name of God in order to curse Him. While saying that shes a Christian,
she actually does what the idolaters do! The demons also referred to God but they
were still demons. The Lord upbraided them and expelled them.

Censure

In October 1997, in a neighbourhood of Patras, Greece, the following event took place.
A family was facing a particular problem and, instead of going to the Church, had
recourse to a medium.

The medium gave them a little bottle of water and advised them to put it in a corner of
a room at home and to get a priest to come and read a blessing service. This they did.
In the midst of the members of the family, and of friends and relations, the service of
the Blessing of the Waters was read. At the end, the family remembered the little bottle
of water that the medium had given them and threw that into the water as well. What
was the result? The priests metal Cross, which was still in the water, broke in two.

Everyone was astounded.

God had answered: You cant be with Him and with the devil. If you are with God and
the devil, then you are with the devil alone. Repent!

THE EXTENT OF THE SIN

Suppose you go to one of those dens of Satan. Where do you think youre going? Do
you realize that youre going to those whom the Lord cant abide; to those who deny
Him, to charlatans? Do you have any idea what youre doing, and how great your sin is?

Saul

King Saul was worried about his future fate, so in order to learn something about it, he
had recourse to a witch. However, because he did not turn to God at this difficult
moment in his life, God punished him with death!

We would stress this very strongly: God put King Saul to death precisely because he
went to a witch and not to God. Saul believed that the witch would be of greater help to
him than the Almighty Lord. He believed in the witch rather than the Lord!

The Christian

If the Lord was so angry with Saul - He put him to death - who lived before Christ, how
much angrier will He be with a Christian who does these things when he or she should
know better? A Christian swears to renounce Satan and all his pride.

Saul spurned God at a difficult time in his life. Well, any Christian who has recourse to
occultists of any description similarly spurns the Lord.

These people (Christians!) believe in the sorcerer, the astrologer, the medium, rather
than Christ.
They believe that theyll get more help from charlatans than from the Lord.
They believe in bats bones, horse shoes, the pentagram and what not, but they
dont believe in the Lord and His Precious Cross!

Penance

St Gregory of Nyssa puts the Christian who follows Satanic pride in the same category
as those who deny Christ. They have to do without Communion for at least six years!
(Canon 61, Holy Sixth Ecumenical Synod). Those who make charms, which they then
wear by invoking the devil, are similarly subject to the same heavy penance, six years
abstention from Communion.

See then precisely how you walk, not as unwise people, but as wise ones.
Redeem the time, for the days are evil.
Therefore do not be foolish, but understand what the will of the Lord is.

From the book Confronting the Devil, Magic & the Occult, Orthodox Book Centre,
Athens 2003


Confession - Confessor - Confessing

By Monk Moses of the Holy Mountain
Source: http://www.impantokratoros.gr/83FE9A44.el.aspx

The excerpt below has been taken from the book titled "REPENTANCE AND
CONFESSION", by Monk Moses of the Holy Mountain, "Orthodoxi Kypseli" Publications,
Thessaloniki.

Confession is a God-given commandment, and it is one of the Sacraments of our
Church. Confession is not a formal, habitual ("to be on the safe side", or, "in view of
upcoming feast-days"), forced and unprepared act, springing from an isolated duty or
obligation and for psychological relief only. Confession should always be combined
with repentance. A Holy Mountain Elder used to say: "Many confess, but few repent!"
(Elder Aemilianos of the Simonopetra Monastery, Holy Mountain).

Repentance is a freely-willed, internally cultivated process of contrition and sorrow for
having distanced ourselves from God through sin. True repentance has nothing to do
with intolerable pain, excessive sorrow and relentless guilty feelings. That would not
be sincere repentance, but a secret egotism, a feeling of our "ego" being trampled on;
an anger that is directed at our self, which then wreaks revenge because it is exposing
itself and is put to shame - a thing that it cannot tolerate. Repentance means a
change in our thoughts, our mentality; it is an about-face; it is a grafting of morality
and an abhorrence of sin. Repentance also means a love of virtue, benevolence, and a
desire, a willingness and a strong disposition to be re-joined to Christ through the
Grace of the almighty Holy Spirit. Repentance begins in the depths of the heart, but it
culminates necessarily in the sacrament of divine and sacred Confession.

During confession, one confesses sincerely and humbly before the confessor, as
though in the presence of Christ. No scientist, psychologist, psychoanalyst,
psychiatrist, sociologist, philosopher or theologian can replace the confessor. No icon
- not even the most miracle-working one - can provide what the confessor's stole can:
the absolution of sins. The confessor takes the person under his care; he adopts him
and ensures he is reborn spiritually, which is why he is called a "spiritual father".
Normally, spiritual paternity is lifelong, sacred and powerful - even more powerful than
a family bond. Spiritual birth is a painful process. The confessor must keep track of
the confessing soul, with a fear of God (as one who is "accountable to God"), with
understanding, humility and love, and guide him with discretion in the ever-upward
course of his in-Christ life.

The confessor-priest has been given a special blessing by his bishop for the
undertaking of his confessional opus. However, the gift of "binding and un-binding"
sins is initially acquired through his ordination as presbyter, when he is rendered a
successor to the Apostles. Thus, validity and canonicity in Apostolic succession,
through bishops, is of central and great importance. Like all the other holy
sacraments of our Church, the sacrament of Confession is performed (and it bestows
Grace on the faithful), not in conjunction with the skill, the scientism, the literacy, the
eloquence, the energy and the artfulness of the priest - not even with his virtue and
holiness - but through the canonicity (validity) of his priesthood and through the
"Master of Ceremonies" - the Holy Spirit.

The possible sins of the priest do not obstruct divine Grace during the Sacraments.
Woe betide, if we were to doubt (on account of the unworthiness of the priest) that the
bread and the wine actually become the Body and the Blood of Christ during the Divine
Liturgy! This of course does not mean that the priest should not have to constantly
concern himself with his own "cleanliness". Thus, there is no such thing as "good" or
"bad" confessors. Each and every confessor provides the exact same absolution.
However, we do have the right to choose our confessor; and of course we have the
right to turn to the one who truly makes us feel at ease with him, spiritually. To
constantly change our confessor however, is not a very sober decision; this kind of
tendency does not reveal spiritual maturity.

But confessors should, respectively, not fret excessively -or even create problems-
when a spiritual child of theirs happens to depart from them. This may mean that they
were morbidly attached to each other (sentimentally, to the person. and not to Christ,
nor to the Church).

They may also regard that departure as an insult; one that is demeaning to them and
makes them think there is no-one better than them, or, it may give them a feeling that
the other "belongs" to them exclusively and they can therefore dominate them and in
fact even behave forcibly towards them, as if they are repressed and confined
subordinates. We did mention that the confessor is a spiritual father, and that
spiritual fatherhood and spiritual childbirth entails labour. Thus, it is only natural for
the confessor to feel sorrow upon the departure of his spiritual child. However, it is
preferable for him to pray for his child's spiritual progress and its union to the Church,
even despite its disengagement from him. He must wish for, and not against that
child.

The confessor's opus is not just the superficial hearing of a person's sins and the
reciting of the prayer of absolution afterwards. Nor is it restricted to the hour of
confession. Like a good father, the confessor continuously cares for his child; he
listens to it and observes it carefully, he counsels it appropriately, he guides it along
the lines of the Gospel, he highlights its talents, he does not place unnecessary
burdens on it, he imposes canons with leniency only when he must, he consoles it
when it is disheartened, weighed down, resentful, exhausted, and he heals it
accordingly, without ever discouraging it, but constantly pursuing the struggle for the
eradication of its passions and the harvesting of virtues; constantly shaping its eternal
soul to be Christ-like.

This ever-developing paternal and filial relationship between confessor and spiritual
child eventually culminates in a feeling of comfort, trust, respect, sanctity and elation.
When confessing, one opens his heart to the confessor and discloses the innermost,
the basest and most unclean - in fact, all of his - secrets, his most intimate actions
and detrimental desires, even those that he would not want to confess to himself, nor
tell his next-of-kin or his closest friend. For this reason, the confessor must have an
absolute respect for the unlimited trust that is being shown to him by the person
confessing. This trust most assuredly builds up with time, but also by the fact that
the confessor is strictly bound (in fact to the death) by the divine and Sacred Canons of
the Church, to the confidentiality that confession entails.

In Orthodox confession there are of course no general instructions, because the
spiritual guidance that each unique soul requires is entirely personalized. Each person
is unprecedented, with a particular psychosynthesis, a different character, differing
potentials and abilities, limitations, tendencies, tolerances, knowledge, needs and
dispositions.

With the Grace of God and with divine enlightenment, the confessor must discern all
these characteristics, in order to decide what he can utilize best, so that the person
confessing will be helped in the best possible manner. At times, leniency will be
required, while at other times, austerity. The same thing does not apply to each and
every person. Nor should the confessor ALWAYS be strict, just for the sake of being
called strict and respected as such; and he should likewise not ALWAYS be excessively
lenient, in order to become the preferred choice and be regarded as a "spiritual father
of many". What is required of him is a fear of God, discernment, honesty, humility,
deliberation, understanding and prayer.

"Economy" (Oekonomia: to make allowances for something, exceptionally) is not
demanded of the person confessing, nor is it proper for the confessor to make it a
rule. "Economy" must remain an exception. "Economy" must also be a temporary
measure (Archmandrite George Gregoriates). When the reasons for implementing it no
longer exist, it must naturally be retracted. The same sin can be confronted in
numerous ways.

A canon is not always necessary. A canon is not intended as a form of punishment. It is
educative by nature. A canon is not imposed for the sake of appeasing an offended
God and an atonement of the sinner in the face of Divine Justice; that is an entirely
heretic teaching. A canon is usually implemented during an immature confession, with
the intent to arouse awareness and a consciousness of the magnitude of one's sin.
According to Orthodox teaching, "sin" is not so much the transgression of a law, as it
is a lack of love towards God. "Love, and do whatever you want", the blessed
Augustine used to say...

A canon is implemented for the purpose of completing one's repentance in view of
confession, which is why fr. Athanasios of Meteora rightly says: "just as the confessor
is not permitted to make public the sins being confessed to him, so must the person
confessing not make public the particular canon that the confessor has imposed in his
specific case, as it is the resultant of many parameters.

A confessor acts as the provider of the Grace of the Holy Spirit. During the hour of the
Sacrament of Confession, he does not function as a psychologist and scientist. He
functions as a priest, as an experienced doctor, as a caring father. When listening to
the sins of the person confessing, he prays to God to give him enlightenment, to
advise him what the best "medication" for cure will be, and to gauge the degree and
the quality of that confession. The confessor does not place himself opposite a
confessing person with curiosity, suspicion, envy, excessive austerity, power and
arrogance; but equally not with indifference, thoughtlessly, carelessly and wearily.

The humility, love and attention of the confessor will greatly help the person
confessing. The confessor should not ask too many, too unnecessary and too
indiscreet questions. He must especially interrupt any detailed descriptions of various
sins (especially the carnal ones) and even the disclosure of names, to safeguard
himself even more. But the person confessing should also not feel afraid, or hesitate
and feel embarrassed; he should feel respect, trust, honour and show reverence to the
confessor. This clime of sanctity, mutual respect and trust must be mainly nurtured,
inspired and developed by the confessor.
Our holy mother the Orthodox Church is the Body of the Resurrected Christ; She is a
vast infirmary, for the healing of frail, sinning faithful from the traumas, the wounds
and the illnesses of sin; from pathogenic demons and from the venomous demonic
traps and the influences of demonically-driven passions.

Our Church is not a branch office of the Ministry of Social Services, nor does She
compete against the various societies for social welfare - without this meaning that
She does not acknowledge this significant and well-meaning opus, or that She Herself
does not offer such services bounteously, admirably and wondrously; it is because
the Church is mainly a provider of a meaning to life, of redemption and salvation of the
faithful "for the sake of whom Christ died", through their participation in the
sacraments of the Church. "The priest's stole is a planing instrument" - as the Elder
Paisios of the Holy Mountain used to say - "that planes and straightens out a person; it
is a therapeutic scalpel that excises passions, and not a trowel for workaholics, or a
symbol of power. It is a servant's apron intended for ministering to people, for
providing therapy and salvation."

God uses the priest for the forgiveness of His creature. It is plainly stated in the
absolution blessing: "May God forgive you - through me the sinner - everything, both
in the present age and in the future one, and may He render you blameless, before His
awesome Seat of Judgment; having no longer any worry for the crimes that have been
confessed, may you go forth in peace." Sins that have not been confessed will
continue to burden a person, even in the life to come. Confessed sins should not be
re-confessed; it would be as though one doesn't believe in the grace of the Sacrament.
God is of course aware of them, but it is for the sake of absolution, humbling and
therapy that they need to be outwardly confessed. As for the occasional penance
imposed for sins, one must realize that it does not negate the Church's love for the
person, but that it is simply an educative imposition, for a better awareness of one's
offenses.

According to Saint Nicodemus of the Holy Mountain, "confession is a willed, verbal
revealing of one's evil deeds and words and thoughts; solemn, accusatory, direct,
without shame, decisive, to be executed before a legitimate spiritual father." This
God-bearing saint has succinctly, fully and meaningfully clarified that confession must
be willed, free, effortless, without the confessor straining to extract the person's
confession. It should be with solemnity, in other words, with an awareness of the
sorrow that he caused God with his sin, and not with sentimental, hypocritical,
fainthearted tears.

Genuine "solemnity" implies an inner collapsing, remorse, a hatred towards sin, a love
of virtue, and a feeling of gratitude to the Gift-Giver God. "Accusatory" implies a
responsible confession, without attempts of justification, subterfuge, chicanery,
irresponsibility and scapegoating; with sincere self-reproach and genuine
self-humiliation that carries the so-called "happy-sorrow" and the "joyous
bereavement" defined by the Church. "Direct" implies a confession with all sincerity,
directness and precision, valour and courage, severity and bravery. It often happens
that during the hour of confession, one avoids admitting his defeat, his fall and his
weakness and by means of eloquent and long-winded descriptions attempts to deflect
his share of responsibility, with twists and turns and half-truths - or even by accusing
others - all for the sake of preserving (even at that hour) a prim and proper ego. A
confession "without shame" implies a portrayal of our true, deplorable self. Shame is a
good thing to have, prior to sin and not afterwards, and in the presence of the
confessor.

The shame felt during confession they say will free us from the sin during the Ultimate
Judgment, given that whatever the confessor absolves will not be judged again. A
"direct" confession implies that it should be clean, specific, sincere, and accompanied
by the decision that the faithful will never repeat the sins he has confessed to.
Furthermore, confession should be continuous, so that the "willingly recurring"
passions (according to Saint John of the Ladder) are not strengthened, but rather, are
cured sooner. Thus, old sins will not be entirely blotted out from memory, there will
be a regular self-monitoring, self-observation, self-awareness and self-reproach;
Divine Grace will not abandon; demonic entrapment will be averted much more easily,
and reminiscence of Death will not seem as horrid and terrible.

Another thing that is all too frequently observed - and we admit this with deep pain
and abundant love - is that sermons are not always as Orthodox as they should be; in
other words, they only manage to sound like just another commentary on an
unimportant news item, thus transforming the sacred pulpit into yet another television
"frame" where we can air our own opinion on daily events and occurrences. The
Orthodox sermon however is by nature mainly ecclesiological, Christological, salvatory,
hagiological and beneficial to the soul. The sermon on repentance as delivered by the
Prophets, the holy Baptist, the Saviour Christ and all the Saints remains forever
opportune and a necessity.

A basic prerequisite for partaking in the holy sacraments and for an upward spiritual
course is a purity of heart; a purity that is rid of miscellaneous sins; the spirit of
avarice and blissfulness inspired by today's hyper-consumerist society; the spirit of
God-despised pride in a world of narcissism, individualism, non-humility,
non-philanthropy, arrogance and the bizarre; the demonic spirit of mischievous
thoughts, fantasies and imaginations and unclean and obscure suspicions and envy.

Purity of heart has become a rare ornament - in brotherly and conjugal relations, in
obligations towards colleagues, in friendships, in conversations, in thoughts, in
desires, in pastoral callings. The so-called Mass Media have lapsed and become mere
sources of contamination. Forgotten are neptic awareness. ascetic sobriety,
traditional frugality, simplicity and gallantry. This has led to a polluting of the soul's
rationalizing ability, an arousal of its desirous aspect towards avarice, while its
willpower has become severely blunted, thus drawing a weakened person towards evil,
without any impediments or limitations.

Nowadays prevail self-justification, excuses for our passions, beautification of sin, and
its reinforcement through modern psychological supports. The admission of mistakes
is regarded as belittlement, weakness and generally improper. The constant
justification of our self, and the meticulous transferal of responsibilities elsewhere
have created a human being that is confused, divided, disturbed, worn-out, miserable
and self-absorbed, taunted by the devil, and captured in his dark meshes.

There is a prevalence of foolish rationalism nowadays, which observes evangelical
virtues and Conciliar canons according to its liking, preference and convenience, on
important issues such as fasting, abstinence, childbearing, morality, modesty, honesty
and precision.

In view of all the above - none of which I believe has been exaggerated - it is our belief
that the opus of a confessor is not an easy one. Ordinary coercion to repent and the
cultivating of humility are nowadays inadequate; the fold requires catechesis,
re-evangelizing, spiritual training, as well as a spiritual about-face, in order to acquire
powerful antibodies. Resistance, reaction and the confronting of the powerful current
of de-sanctification, of secularization, of demoting heroism, of eudemonism and of
amassing wealth are imperative. The young generation is in need of special attention,
instruction and love, given that their upbringing has not proven to be of any help in
their becoming aware of the meaning and the purpose of life, or of the void and the
indecorousness, the lawlessness and the darkness of sin.

Another serious problem - even for our Christians - is the often over-zealous quest
for a labour-less, toil-free and grief-free life. We are in search of Cyreneans to carry
our crosses. We refuse to lift up our own personal cross. We have no idea of the depth
and breadth of our own cross. We bow in reverence before the Cross in church, we
cross ourselves, but we do not embrace our personal cross. In the long run, we would
like a non-crucified Christianity.

But there cannot be an Easter Sunday without a Good Friday.
We honour martyrs and saints, but we ourselves do not want to suffer any hardships,
any postponements, any difficulties. Fasting is too difficult a task to accomplish; we
feel resentful during an illness; we cannot tolerate any harsh words, not even when we
are to blame, therefore how could we possibly tolerate injustice, slander, persecution
and exile, the way our saints did? It is an indisputable fact that the contemporary,
secular spirit of convenience, leisure and excessive consumerism has greatly affected
the measure of spiritual living. Generally speaking, we demand a non-ascetic
Christianity... Orthodoxy however has the ascetic Gospel as its basis.

One other serious problem of our time is man's morbid and undue reliance on logic,
intellect, knowledge, and personal judgment - we are referring to the over-fed and
ultimately tiring rationalization. Neptic Orthodox theology teaches us to consider our
Nous a tool, and to lower it, into the Heart. Our Church does not cultivate and
produce intellectuals. To us, rationalization is not a philosophical mentality, but a
clearly sin-oriented life view - a form of atheism - since it goes contrary to the
commandment of placing our faith, hope, love and trust in God.

A rationalist judges everything using the filter of his own mind and only with his finite
mind, with himself and his sovereign ego as the epicentre, and does not place any
trust in divine Providence, divine Grace and divine Assistance in his life. By often
regarding himself as infallible, a rationalist does not allow God to intervene in his life
and therefore judge him. That way, he is convinced that he is not in need of
confession. Saint Simeon the New Theologian says however that, for one to believe he
has not fallen into any sins is the greatest of falls and fallacies, and the greatest sin of
all. Certain newer theologians speak of "missing the target" and not of "sinning", in
their desire to blunt the natural protesting of one's conscience. The self-sufficiency
displayed by certain churchgoers and fasting Christians can at times be hiding a latent
pharisaic stance, i.e., that "they are not like the others" and therefore are not in need of
confession.

According to the holy fathers of our Church, the greatest of evils is Pride; it is the
mother of all passions, according to Saint John of the Ladder. It is the mother of many
offspring, the first ones being vainglory and self-vindication. Pride is a form of denial
of God; it is an invention of wicked demons, the result of too much flattery and praise,
which in turn results in a debilitation and exhaustion of man, God-despised censure,
anger, rage, hypocrisy, the lack of compassion, misanthropy, and blasphemy. Pride is
a passion that is formidable, difficult, powerful and hard to cure.

Pride is also strong in many ways, and with many faces. It manifests itself as
vainglory, boastfulness, conceit, arrogance, presumptuousness, swell-headedness,
insolence, self-importance, megalomania, ambition, self-love, vanity, avarice,
flesh-loving, a love for leadership, accusations and arguments. Also as smugness,
favouritism, insolence, disrespect, outspokenness, insensitivity, contradiction,
obstinacy, disobedience, sarcasm, stubbornness, disregard, indignity, perfectionism
and hypersensitivity. Finally, pride can lead to impenitence.

The tongue often becomes the instrument of pride, through unchecked, long-winded,
useless talking; gossiping, silliness; vain , insincere, indiscreet, two-tongued,
diplomatic, pretended and mocking conversations.
Out of the seven deadly sins many other passions spring forth. Having mentioned the
offspring of Pride, we then have Avarice, which gives birth to the love of money, greed,
stinginess, lack of charity, hardheartedness, fraud, usury, injustice, deceitfulness,
simony, bribery, gambling. Fornication manifests itself in myriads of ways, for
example, envy - with its underhanded and evil spite, insatiable gluttony, anger, as well
as suspect negligence and lack of care.

Special attention should also be paid to many un-Orthodox elements in family life,
which we believe should be examined carefully by confessors and the persons
involved. The avoidance of childbearing, the idolizing of one's children (when
regarded as the extension of the parents' ego); overprotecting them, or constantly
watching their moves and savagely oppressing them. Marriage is an arena for
exercising humility, mutual leeway and mutual respect, and not the parallel journey of
two egotisms despite a lifelong coupling and coexistence. The devil dances for joy
whenever there is no forgiveness in human weaknesses and in everyday mistakes.
Parents will help their children significantly, not with excessive courtesy outside the
home, but with their peaceful, sober and loving example in the home, on a daily basis.

The participation of the children together with the parents in the sacrament of
confession will fortify them with divine Grace in an experiential life in Christ. When
parents ask for forgiveness with sincerity, they simultaneously teach their children
humility, which destroys all demonic plots. In a household where love, harmony,
understanding, humility and peace bloom, there the blessings of God will be
bounteous and the home becomes a castle that is impervious to the malice of the
world around. The upbringing of children with the element of forgiveness creates a
healthy family hearth, which will inspire them and strengthen them for their own
futures.

One other huge matter that constitutes an obstacle for repentance and confession is
self-vindication, which plagues many people of the Church also. Its basis is, as we
mentioned earlier, demonic Pride. A classic example is the Pharisee of the Gospel
parable.
The self-vindicating person has apparently positive elements, which he will over-praise
and for which he would like to be honoured and praised. He is happy to be flattered
and to demean and humiliate others. He has excessive self-esteem, he vindicates
himself to excess and believes that God is necessarily obliged to reward him. In the
long run, he is a poor wretch, who, in his wretched state makes others wretched. He
is possessed by nervousness and agitation and he is demanding, thus imprisoning
himself; these are tendencies that will not allow him to open the door to divine mercy,
through his repentance.

An offspring of Pride is censure, which is unfortunately also a habit of many Christians,
who tend to concern themselves more with others than themselves. This is a
phenomenon of our time and of a society that pushes people into a continuous
observation of others, and not of the self. Modern man's myriad occupations and
activities do not want him to ever remain alone to study, to contemplate, to pray, to
attain self-awareness, self-critique, self-control and to be reminded of death.

The so-called Mass Media are incessantly preoccupied with scandal-seeking,
persistently and at length, with human passions, with sins, with others' misdemeanors.
These kinds of things provoke, impress, and, even if they do not scandalize, they
nevertheless burden the soul and the mind with filth and ugliness and they actually
reassure us, by making us believe that "we are better" than those advertised. Thus, a
person becomes accustomed to the mediocrity, the tepidity and the transience of
superficial day-to-day life, never comparing himself to saints and heroes. This is how
censure prevails in our time - by giving man the impression that he is justly imposing
a kind of cleansing, by mud-slinging at others, albeit contaminating himself by
generating malice, hatred, hostility, resentfulness, envy and frigidity.

Saint Maximus the Confessor in fact states that the one who constantly scrutinizes
other's sins, or judges his brothers based on a suspicion only, has not even begun to
repent, nor has he begun any research into discovering his own sins.
Many and various things can be said; but in the end, only one thing is opportune,
significant and outstanding: our salvation, which we do not attend to forever.
Salvation is not attained, except only through sincere repentance and clean confession.
Repentance not only opens the celestial Paradise, but also the terrestrial one, with the
foretasting -albeit partial- of the ineffable joy of the endless reign of the heavens and
of wonderful peace, in the present time.

Those who uphold the practice of confession can be the truly and genuinely happy
people; pacifist and peace-bearing; heralds of repentance, of resurrection, of
transformation, freedom, grace, and with the blessing of God in their souls and their
lives. "God's bounteous Grace turns the wolf into a lamb", says Saint John the
Chrysostom. No sin can surpass God's love. There is not one sinner who cannot
become a saint, if he desires to. It has been proven, by the innumerable names that are
recorded in the Book of Saints.

The confessor listens to confessions and absolves those confessing, under his blessed
stole. He cannot however confess himself and place the stole over his own head to
obtain forgiveness in the same manner. He must necessarily kneel underneath another
stole to confess and be absolved. That is the way the spiritual law functions; that is the
way God's Wisdom and Mercy have ordained. We cannot confess others, but not
submit ourselves to confession; to not practice what we preach; to talk about
repentance, but not to repent; to talk about confession, but not confess ourselves
regularly. None of us can dethrone himself, and none can absolve himself. The
unadvised, the disobedient, the unconfessed are a serious problem for the Church.

Dear brothers and sisters, the confessor's stole can be a miraculous scalpel for the
removal of malignant tumors; it can raise the dead, renew and transform the
indecorous world, and bring joy to earth and heaven. Our Church has entrusted this
grand ministry, this sacred service, to our priests and not to the angels, so that we
might be able to approach them with ease and without fear, as fellow-sufferers and
corporeal counterparts.

All the above have been deposited with sincerity and not at all pretentiously, by a
co-sinner, who did not aspire to play the teacher, but a co-struggling, co-student,
together with you. It was merely his desire to remind you with simple and inartistic
words the Tradition of our holy mother, the Church, on the ever-opportune matter of
divinely-spun and divinely-blessed Repentance and the divinely-delivered and
God-favoured, blessed sacrament of Confession.


also:
Body and blood of christ is not a symbol-Jesus told to His disciples:This is My
Body,and not ''this is THE SYMBOL of my body''.
This is My blood ,and not ''this is THE SYMBOL of my blood''.

Eucharist
http://orthodoxwiki.org/Eucharist
Eucharist (from the Greek , or eucharistia, meaning thanksgiving or giving
thanks) is a holy mystery (or sacrament) that is celebrated during the Divine Liturgy
within the Orthodox Church where the consecrated bread and wine, through the power
of the Holy Spirit becomes the Precious Blood and Body of Jesus Christ, that is
consumed by prepared Orthodox Christians. Other names for the Eucharist include: the
Holy Gifts, Communion, and the Body and Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ Orthodox
Christians believe that the Real Presence of God (not merely a sign) is present after the
consecration of the Gifts. Roman Catholics and some protestants also hold this view.

The Eucharist is the center of life in the Orthodox Church because the Church is
primarily a eucharistic community. The Eucharist is the completion of all of the
Church's other sacraments and the source and the goal of all of the Church's doctrines
and institutions.
The majority of scholars of the Last Supper do not believe that it was a Passover meal,
a position consistent with the account given by the Gospel of Saint John. A minority
believe that it was a seder or Passover meal, a position consistent with the Synoptic
gospels. However, as Enrico Mazza has argued, the minority view "remains a
theological interpretation. The historical fact is that the Last Supper was not a Passover
celebration and, consequently, that its liturgy was not that of the Jewish Passover" (The
Celebration of the Eucharist: The Origin of the Rite and the Development of Its
Interpretation [Collegeville, MN: Liturgical Press, 1999] pp. 25-26).

The Orthodox Church uses leavened bread for, according to the Gospel of Saint John,
Last Supper and Passion, took place during the evening, night and day time of Passover
Day, therefore leavened bread was eaten in Last Supper. According to the synoptic
Gospels, last Supper, Lord's trial and crucifixion took place during next day, the first
Day of Unleavened Bread feast, but according to Lev 23:7, any work on that Day was
forbidden. Clearly, the synoptic Gospels are in error on the day of Last Supper and
Passion.
For the remission of sins and unto life everlasting

Before the reception of Holy Communion the following prayer is generally recited by
all. It is each person's act of personal commitment to Christ, their promise of faith in
Him and the Sacred Mysteries of His Church.
I believe, O Lord, and I confess that Thou art truly the Christ, the Son of the Living God,
who camest into the world to save sinners, of whom I am the first (see 1 Tim 1:15).
I believe also that this is truly Thine own most pure Body, and that this is truly Thine
own most precious Blood. Therefore I pray Thee: Have mercy upon me and forgive me
my transgressions, committed in word and deed, whether consciously or
unconsciously.
And make me worthy to partake without condemnation of Thy most pure Mysteries, for
the remission of sins and unto life everlasting.
Of Thy Mystical Supper, O Son of God, accept me today as a communicant. For I will
not speak of Thy Mystery to Thine enemies, neither like Judas will I give Thee a kiss;
but like the thief will I confess Thee: "Remember me, O Lord, in Thy Kingdom."
May the communion of Thy Holy Mysteries be neither to my judgment, nor to my
condemnation, 0 Lord, but to the healing of soul and body.
The faithful receive Holy Communion on a spoon. They are given both the consecrated
bread (NIKA) and the sanctified wine. The communion of the faithful is always from the
gifts offered and sanctified at the given Divine Liturgy. All who are prepared members
of the Church through the sacraments of baptism and chrismation, including small
children and infants, may partake of Holy Communion.
Eucharist as a sacrifice

The Orthodox Church believes the Eucharist to be a sacrifice. As is heard in the Liturgy,
"Thine of Thine own we offer to Thee, in all and for all."
At the Eucharist, the sacrifice offered is Christ himself, and it is Christ himself who in
the Church performs the act of offering: He is both priest and victim.
We offer to Thee. The Eucharist is offered to God the Trinity not just to the Father
but also to the Holy Spirit and to Christ Himself. So, what is the sacrifice of the
Eucharist? By whom is it offered? and to whom is it offered? In each case the answer is
Christ.
We offer for all: according to Orthodox theology, the Eucharist is a propitiatory
sacrifice, offered on behalf of both the living and the dead.

The Church teaches that the sacrifice is not a mere figure or symbol but a true
sacrifice. It is not the bread that is sacrificed, but the very Body of Christ. And, the
Lamb of God was sacrificed only once, for all time. The sacrifice at the Eucharist
consists, not in the real and bloody immolation of the Lamb, but in the transformation
of the bread into the sacrificed Lamb.
All the events of Christ's sacrifice, the Incarnation, the Last Supper, the Crucifixion, the
Resurrection, and the Ascension are not repeated in the Eucharist, but they are made
present.
Real, symbolic, or mystical

The Eucharist is both symbolic and mystical. Also, the Eucharist in the Orthodox
Church is understood to be the genuine Body and Blood of Christ, precisely because
bread and wine are the mysteries and symbols of God's true and genuine presence and
his manifestation to us in Christ.
The mystery of the Holy Eucharist defies analysis and explanation in purely rational
and logical terms. For the Eucharist, as Christ himself, is a mystery of the Kingdom of
Heaven which, as Jesus has told us, is "not of this world." The Eucharist, because it
belongs to God's Kingdom, is truly free from the earth-born "logic" of fallen humanity.
From John of Damascus: "If you enquire how this happens, it is enough for you to learn
that it is through the Holy Spirit ... we know nothing more than this, that the word of
God is true, active, and omnipotent, but in its manner of operation unsearchable".
Reserved Sacrament

The Eucharist is normally reserved in a tabernacle on the altar table, although there is
no strict rule as to the place of reservation. There are no services of public devotion
before the reserved sacrament, nor is there any equivalent to the Roman Catholic
functions of Exposition and Benediction. The priest blesses the people with the
sacrament during the course of the Liturgy, but never outside it.
The faithful at the liturgy are never given communion from the reserved gifts; they are
kept exclusively for those unable to be attend liturgy for good reasons, usually
sickness or infirmity. Holy Communion is always from the gifts, the bread and wine,
actually offered at the eucharistic liturgy which is currently being celebrated. Only the
Liturgy of Presanctified Gifts uses gifts sanctified at the previous Divine Liturgy.
The reserved gifts are normally prepared at the Vesperal Liturgy of Holy Thursday or
when the need arises. A detailed description of this can be found in the addendum of
the clergy service book.


also:
Is Christmas stolen from the Pagans?

(The pagan origins of Christmas debunked by a ...Pagan"
Source: www.alastairadversaria.wordpress.com

Read a thorough debunking of this old chestnut here, on a pagan forum, of all places
(the claims to which the writer is responding are in bold).

First of all, based on a more careful reading of the Nativity stories, as found in the New
Testament, it is very unlikely that the historical Jesus was born in December to begin
with (winters in Judea tend to be very cold, and shepherds are described as tending
their sheep in the fields; the two definitely dont go together).

Had you expanded your careful reading a little bit, youd be aware that Christmas is
the Feast of the Nativity, not Jesuss Birthday. While modern fundamentalists
typically claim its Jesuss ACTUAL birthday because theyre theologically and
historically ignorant, mainline denominations have never so claimed.

It is well known that the Romans celebrated Saturnalia around the 25th, while in later
centuries it was the holiday of the Unconquered Sun (Sol Invictus), the chief holiday of
one of the most important cults of the late Empire (one held in special regard by such
emperors as Constantine and Julian the Apostate and also one extremely popular
among the Roman soldiers who spread the cult, along with Mithraism all over the
Empire).

This fails to take into account movement of the dates relative to the solar year and
relative to the calendar due to adjustments to the Julian calendar, the creation of
leap-year and 10-day readjustment in the middle ages, and the switch from Julian to
Gregorian calendars. But it would be a really nice argument if it were true! Christmas
used to be somewhat different in date-relationship to Saturnalia and the solstice.
(Also, youve failed to provide any support whatsoever for the assertion that
coincidence in time equals shared origins.)

The pagans of northern Europe celebrated (and continue to celebrate) Yule at that
time, long before Jesus was born and most of present-day Christmas customs,
including carols, Christmas tree etc. have, beyond any doubt, origins in Celtic or
Germanic winter solstice customs.

Here again we have a yes, but. Youve failed to provide an important connecting
point: Did Christians have contact with northern Europeans at the time of the setting of
the date for Christmas? In fact, no. Christmas was set near the date of Yule before
Christians were evangelizing northern Europeans or, according to extant evidence, had
any meaningful contact with that culture. (And again, youve failed to provide support
for the assertion that coincidence in time equals shared origins.)

Furthermore, the present-day Christmas customs you cite are NOT universal
Christmas customs by any stretch of the imagination. They are NORTHERN EUROPEAN
Christmas customs. Christianity has always engaged in whats called inculturation in
theological jargon the acceptance of aspects of local culture into church customs. For
example, in Hawaii, hula is used in church celebrations because of its importance in
local culture.

Others can talk about carols better, but carols-qua-carols didnt appear until the
middle ages, so Im not really sure how youre claiming Northern European pagans fit
into that. Many Christian hymns are set to older tunes, but again, that was common
cultural custom. And most of the tunes are medieval themselves.

As for trees, I have a terrifically boring revelation for you: Since the second century,
churches (formal separate buildings or informal house churches) were required (in
quotes because the authority structure was quite informal until the 10th century or so)
to have green plants in the church as an expression of creation and new life. For all
services, not just special ones. You can go into any Catholic Church today for a service
and there will always be plants except on Good Friday. (And if not, they ought to be
reported to the bishop; its liturgical law and theyre breaking it.)

If youre in Northern Europe, and its late December, and youre required to have
greenery in your church, what are you going to use?

Oh, right fir trees, evergreen boughs, and holly.

Which is probably, more or less, the same theological justification for their use in
pagan winter celebrations.

The reason Christmas trees are so popular as a symbol of the season is because
Hallmark is a company coming out of a Northern European-derived culture that
maintains those Christmas traditions. Prior to 1950, Italians would have looked at you
like you had two heads if you tried to give them Christmas trees. (Well, there are
evergreens in Italy too and some were used as Christmas decor, but not exclusively
because theres other greenery available during that season, so theres not the same
strong association of Christmas with firs. Lots of cultures prefer Christmas lilies. In
Northern Europe, lilies had to be confined to Easter.)

It wasnt until 350 CE that the Church of Rome declared December 25 as the day of
Christs birth, in order to ease the process of converting pagans to this new religion.
The same process is clearly visible in Easter and other main Christian holidays. So
rather than being Christian holidays with added pagan symbolism, it is more accurate
to say that they are Christianized pagan holidays.

brilliant! Youve hit all my favorite calendrical myths in one paragraph!

Point the first: Easter is not set according to any Pagan date, which should be
immediately obvious to even the most casual observer. Easter is set according to THE
DATE OF PASSOVER because Jesuss crucifixion coincided with Passover. Prior to the
9th century, Jews (who use a luni-solar calendar; that is, a lunar calendar with solar
corrections so it doesnt march backwards around the year the way the Islamic
calendar does, because several Jewish feasts are agricultural in nature and thats silly
when it turns up in the wrong season) set the date of Passover and certain other
important dates, including beginnings of months, based on actual physical sightings of
the moon (as Muslims still do today). (The reasons Jews went to an astronomical
calendar in the 9th and 10th centuries it was a process, not an event has largely to
do with the diaspora and slow communication that made it difficult for one rabbi to tell
ALL the Jews when to start the month.)

For Christians, this presented a problem after their asses were booted from the Temple
prior to its destruction in 70ish CE. (Theres some debate but it doesnt actually matter
for our purposes.) As Christianity became more and more Gentile, and diverged from
Judaism even in areas where Jewish Christians were the norm, they had to find their
own way of setting the date of Easter, since the Jewish authorities were no longer
willing to share the calendar-setting info with the apostates, and the Gentiles were
ever-farther away from Jerusalem.

The debate began almost as soon as Christs death, and by 180 AD there were two firm
camps: one that wanted the date always to fall on Nisan 14, which could be any day of
the week, and one that wanted the date to always fall on the Sunday closest to Nisan
14. Theres an important theological point to this, which has to do with the Saturday
Sabbath as the seventh day, and Sunday as the first. Since Jesus was arose on a Sunday
and this made a new Creation, Sunday became both the 8th day (fruition of Gods
plan in Creation) and the 1st day (new Creation). Weekly Sunday celebrations were
conceived as little Easters smaller celebrations on every 1st/8th day of the week to
commemorate the resurrection and new creation and fulfillment of Gods promises. So
to put Easter on a NOT-Sunday, argued one side of the debate, was to reject this
important theological point. But to put it on NOT-Nisan 14, argued the other side, was
to reject the actual commemoration of the historical date. By the third century,
Christian/Jewish relations were getting relatively ugly, and Sunday won out.

Different systems developed, but the one that eventually was adopted for setting the
date of Easter so that it would be near Passover and universal across a church that
could take a long time to communicate, but didnt require Jewish assistance in sighting
the moon, was to set Easter for the first Sunday after the first (astronomical) full moon
after the spring equinox. This is basically how the Jewish luni-solar calendar corrects
itself, using the equinoxes, so this puts Easter within a week of Passover.

According to their calculations on the Julian calendar, early Church calendar obsessives
thought that Jesus was crucified on March 25. (Tertullian, who was notably bad at
calendar math and was in fact wrong, was the first to say so, although its clear the
date of March 25 was important to Christians prior to that because of earlier extant
texts and Tertullians obsession with fitting the calendar to that date.) This must mean,
they decided round about AD 220, that because Jesus was in all way perfect, his life
began on the same date. So they set the date for Jesuss conception on March 25.
Which means that his BIRTH, because Jesus is in all ways perfect, had to be EXACTLY
nine months after the conception. (These are already celibate monks. Nine months is
as good an approximation for a perfect pregnancy duration as were going to get
from them.) This put the celebration of Jesuss birth on Dec. 25. (Early authorities,
incidentally, suggest the actual physical date of Jesuss birth was around 25 Pachon/20
May in 28 Augustus. But Jesus was a nobody in a backwater, so who was really keeping
track?)

Although, in point of fact, the earlier celebration is Epiphany, dating back at least to
the 2nd century and extant texts suggest even earlier, which celebrates the revelation
of Christ to the magi. Were not entirely clear why Epiphany was January 6, but it
wasnt until your magic date of 350 CE that Christmas was broken out from the earlier
and holier date of Epiphany. The 25th 12 days before the 6th was chosen for a
variety of reasons, including that it was 9 months after Tertullians magic date March
25 (now firmly the Feast of the Annunciation), and that it beautifully fit with the happy
number of 12 (apostles, etc.). However, the elements of the Christmas liturgies existed
in the Epiphany liturgies long before the 350 CE breakout.

Finally, to reiterate, Christmas is NOT Jesuss Birthday. It is The Feast of the Nativity.
Feasts mean we CELEBRATE it on that day, not that we believe it actually HAPPENED on
that day. (Otherwise The Feast of St. Thomas More would be quite silly, because how
could he himself occur entirely on that day?)

So, to sum up: Christian calendar dates based on Jewish calendar dates, quasi-mystical
beliefs about perfection, and sometimes crappy math.

Easter is the earliest celebration, and the setting of its date has zero relationship to
anything but Jewish celebrations (and again, if you have done a careful reading, this
should be utterly obvious). Most other early Christian calendar dates are based off
Easter, with the exception of the mysterious date-preference of Epiphany. (Moreover,
in terms of importance of the holidays, it goes Easter, Epiphany, Lent, THEN Christmas.
Christmas is low man on the liturgical totem pole.)

To cut a long story short, neither is it Christs actual birthday, nor the customs have
anything to do with Jesus or Christian doctrine. Everything about is far more pagan
than it could ever be Christian, which is, again, why I dont have any problems with
celebrating it.

And to sum up the entire post, your assertions are wrong in almost all particulars. It
appears to me that you have a particular bias that Christianity is Pagan-derived and
that you have set out to only consider evidence that proves your belief. A truly careful
examination of extant evidence would have shown you how baseless your assertions
are. Even a cursory examination of the Bible and a glance at the modern calendar
might have clued you in to Easters dating basis, so your assertion that Easters date is
Pagan-based leads me to conclude that youve looked at evidence with serious
blinders on that only allowed you to consider things that proved your biases.

Finally, your last sentence is UNBELIEVABLY rude and presumptuous. Would you like it
if a Christian walked into your holy day and said, Well, everything here is obviously
Christian-derived, even if youre too stupid to know it.? Why do you feel comfortable
being so dismissive about my holy day, and being so rude about my level of intellect?
Do you really feel comfortable telling a billion and a half Christians that theyre
ACTUALLY celebrating a Pagan holiday and just havent noticed? Or do you think its
remotely possible that EVEN IF any of your assertions had been remotely based in fact
and Christmas WERE a Pagan-derived holiday, that those billion and a half Christians
were actually managing to celebrate a holy event of their faith, regardless of date?

Does it please you when fundamentalists inform you that even if you dont know it,
youre actually worshipping Satan? Why, then, do you feel its okay to tell me that even
if I dont know it, Im celebrating a Pagan holiday? Bad form. Very bad form.

*************************

You might also be interested to read William Tighes more detailed treatment of the
dating question, in which he concludes:
Thus, December 25th as the date of the Christs birth appears to owe nothing
whatsoever to pagan influences upon the practice of the Church during or after
Constantines time. It is wholly unlikely to have been the actual date of Christs birth,
but it arose entirely from the efforts of early Latin Christians to determine the historical
date of Christs death.

And the pagan feast which the Emperor Aurelian instituted on that date in the year 274
was not only an effort to use the winter solstice to make a political statement, but also
almost certainly an attempt to give a pagan significance to a date already of
importance to Roman Christians. The Christians, in turn, could at a later date
re-appropriate the pagan Birth of the Unconquered Sun to refer, on the occasion of
the birth of Christ, to the rising of the Sun of Salvation or the Sun of Justice.

The truthiness of the Christians stole Christmas from the pagans meme to Zeitgeist
fans (or to Christian fundamentalists who are leery of the corruptions of Scripture by
Church tradition) notwithstanding, most claims rapidly unravel upon closer
examination.

Almost all of these debates about the real meaning of Christmas seem to rely on the
suspect assumption that the origins of a particular tradition or practice have some
privileged claim upon its meaning (and the idea that a feast such as Christmas is best
understood in terms of what is generally meant by meaning sounds fishy to me). I
dont see any reason why the meaning of Christmas or any other such feast need be
regarded as any more fixed and unchanging than the meanings of words. While there
may be good reasons for seeking to preserve certain meanings, the original use of a
word does not set in stone its meaning for all time.

Within contemporary Western society, Christmas means more, but considerably less,
than the meaning Christians find in the feast. The real meaning of Christmas in
contemporary Britain is shaped by commercialism, pop culture, British and Western
European cultural traditions, and many other forces besides Christianity. I dont believe
that we can maintain that Christians have some exclusive claim upon its celebration.
Rather than seeking bland acknowledgements of the rightfulness of our claim from an
indifferent society, we are better off enjoying the celebration for what it is, while
maintaining the peculiar and unique place that the celebration holds in the lives of
Christians.


The true nature of water has its destiny in the salvation of man and the world. The
blessing of waters doesn't "make bad water good." It restores the water to its original
state. The prayer at the blessing of water causes the revelation of the true "nature" and
"purpose" of water, and thus of the world. By being restored through the blessing to its
proper function, water becomes again a means of communion with God. Christ in His
Baptism purified the nature of the waters. He came to save not only humanity but,
through their transformation, all of Creation.

During the blessing of the water a wonderful miracle is manifested. God the Holy Spirit,
descending down upon the water, changes its natural properties. It again becomes
incorrupt remaining transformed and fresh for a very long time. Holy Water receives
the grace of the Holy Spirit to heal illnesses, drive away demons, preserve and protect
people and their homes, and sanctify the faithful and various objects whether for
church or home use. Therefore, Orthodox Christians drink Holy Water with profound
faith and reverence throughout the year.

Among Orthodox Christians, Holy Water is used frequently in rites of blessing and
exorcism, and the water of baptism is always sanctified with a special blessing that
consists of prayers almost identical to those used on Epiphany. Over the centuries,
there have been many springs of water believed to be miraculous, such as the
Life-Giving Spring of the Theotokos in Constantinople. Orthodox do not bless
themselves with Holy Water upon entering a temple as do Catholics, but in Orthodox
monasteries there is often Holy Water and cups to to drink from at the entrance.

The practice of Holy Water is based on the Baptism of our Lord Who was baptized by
Saint John the Forerunner in the River Jordan. Jesus' Baptism is commemorated in the
Orthodox Christian Church on the Great Feast of Lights ( ), Theophany, or
Epiphany (literally "manifestation of God") on January 6. Following the Blessing of the
Waters, the priest distributes bottles of Holy Water for use by parishioners throughout
the year.

Every Orthodox family should have Holy Water at home and utilize it in cases of illness,
leaving on a trip, when a child is frightened by a bad dream, or if someone feels
threatened by evil influence or presence. Students may partake of Holy Water before
tests. Many partake simply to strengthen their faith and hope in God.

Water is seen by the Church as a prime element of creation. In blessing water, it is
asked that the original purpose of water as a source of life, blessing and holiness
be revealed to one who drinks it. In Genesis in the Old Testament, creation began
when the Spirit of God moved over the face of the waters. In the blessing of water it is
understood that the world and everything in it is "very good" (Genesis 1:31), and when
it becomes corrupted, God saves it once more by effecting the new creation in Christ,
His Divine Son and Our Lord, by the grace of the Holy Spirit.

The celebration of the Great Blessing of Water is an affirmation that through Christ's
Own Baptism, He has lifted the curse of Adam's sin and given the creative goodness of
God's creation back to mankind once again. Thus when Christians are baptized into
Christ, part of creation is once again sanctified in Christ.

In the weeks following Epiphany, the priest customarily visits parishioners and offers
prayers of blessing for their homes, businesses, and family members. This tradition is
meant to visibly represent God's sanctifying work everywhere in the world and to bring
the blessing of the Church to the church of the home and hearth.


Old Testament - Exodus

Indeed, incense is referred to frequently throughout both the Old and the New
Testaments. In both the Old and the New Testaments, smoke from the incense is
symbolic of the prayers of the faithful rising up to heaven; e.g.:

Let my prayer be incense before you; my uplifted hands an evening sacrifice. (Psalm
141:2)

Smoke from incense in various Jewish and Christian liturgies also serves as a further
reminder to the faithful of the presence of God as He manifested Himself in various
theophanies throughout salvation history; e.g.:

Mount Sinai was all wrapped in smoke, for the Lord came down upon it in fire. The
smoke rose from it as though from a furnace, and the whole mountain trembled
violently. (Exodus 19:18)

In particular, Exodus 30:1-10 and Exodus 30:34-38 provide wonderful details that the
Lord gave Moses for both constructing the altar of incense, and how to prepare the
incense itself; e.g.:

On it Aaron shall burn fragrant incense. Morning after morning, when he prepares the
lamps, and again in the evening twilight, when he lights the lamps, he shall burn
incense. Throughout your generations this shall be the established incense offering
before the Lord. On this altar you shall not offer up any profane incense... (Exodus
30:7-9)

Of note is the admonition the Lord gives Moses not to use incense for profane
purposes. The Lord again leaves Moses with similar admonitions regarding the proper
preparation and use of the incense itself; i.e.

This incense shall be treated as most sacred by you. You may not make incense of a
like mixture for yourselves; you must treat it as sacred to the Lord. Whoever makes an
incense like this for his own enjoyment of its fragrance, shall be cut off from his
kinsmen. (Exodus 30:36-37)

Old Testament - Prophets

Recalling God's commands to Moses, prophets like Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel and Hosea
would later chastise the Israelites sternly for burning incense in a profane manner to
false gods such as Baal, Ashtarte, Moloch, Chemosh, etc. rather than keeping it sacred
and dedicated to God alone; e.g.:

Are you to steal and murder, commit adultery and perjury, burn incense to Baal, go
after strange gods that you know not, and yet come to stand before me in this house
which bears my name, and say: "We are safe; we can commit all these abominations
again"? (Jeremiah 7:9-10)

Smoke from incense during liturgical services (e.g. while singing the Sanctus at mass)
also calls to mind other theophanies such as the prophet Isaiah's in which smoke
accompanied the presence of God. i.e.:

"Holy, holy, holy is the LORD of hosts!" they cried one to the other. "All the earth is
filled with his glory!" At the sound of that cry, the frame of the door shook and the
house was filled with smoke. (Isaiah 6:3-4)

New Testament
In several places, the New Testament also continues to draw our attention to the
proper role incense plays as representative of the prayers of the faithful rising to
heaven. A few examples are listed below.

Luke:

Once when he [Zechariah] was serving as priest in his division's turn before God,
according to the practice of the priestly service, he was chosen by lot to enter the
sanctuary of the Lord to burn incense. Then, when the whole assembly of the people
was praying outside at the hour of the incense offering, the angel of the Lord appeared
to him, standing at the right of the altar of incense. (Luke 1:8-11)

Hebrews:

Now [even] the first covenant had regulations for worship and an earthly sanctuary. For
a tabernacle was constructed, the outer one, in which were the lamp-stand, the table,
and the bread of offering; this is called the Holy Place. Behind the second veil was the
tabernacle called the Holy of Holies, in which were the gold altar of incense and the ark
of the covenant entirely covered with gold. (Hebrews 9:1-4)

Revelation:

He came and received the scroll from the right hand of the one who sat on the throne.
When he took it, the four living creatures and the twenty-four elders fell down before
the Lamb. Each of the elders held a harp and gold bowls filled with incense, which are
the prayers of the holy ones. (Revelation 5:6-8)

REFERENCES

Confraternity of Christian Doctrine. The New American Bible, (Iowa Falls: IA, World
Bible Publishers, Inc. 1991)

The Holy Cross
However, history shows that Roman public executions during the time of Jesus used
crosses, not stakes. Stakes and tree stumps were used in battlefields to execute enemy
soldiers and field officers. For public executions, condemned persons were hung from
crosses with small signs over their heads that described their crimes. This was
described clearly by the early historians and writers of that day.

The scripture quoted above uses the phrase "torture stake" in the Watchtower's New
World Translation. However, the more widely accepted New International Version
translates that this way:

"32 As they were going out, they met a man from Cyrene, named Simon, and they
forced him to carry the cross. 33 They came to a place called Golgotha (which means
"the place of the skull"). 34 There they offered Jesus wine to drink, mixed with gall; but
after tasting it, he refused to drink it. 35 When they had crucified him, they divided up
his clothes by casting lots. 36 And sitting down, they kept watch over him there. 37
Above his head they placed the written charge against him: THIS IS JESUS, THE KING OF
THE JEWS."

If Jesus' hands were nailed above his head, as on a stake, then where would the sign
have been nailed? Then the text would have said "Above his hands..." (Of course, this
would still be above his head.)

The Watchtower's position is indefensible from an historic view, but again, they can
teach and believe whatever they want. However, the "Cross and the Crown" was on the
cover of all Watchtower magazines from the time of C.T. Russell until the late 1920's,
so obviously the early Bible Students believed in Jesus's death on a cross. After doing
research and praying extensively for Jehovah's holy spirit to guide him, the then
president, J.F. Rutherford decided to change the teaching to further isolate Jehovah's
Witnesses from other Christian religions.


THE CROSS AND THE ''WITNESSES OF JEHOVAH''
Until 1932 the organization believed and worshiped the Holy Cross, but then it was
changed (it) provided that:'' torture wood'' Of course,you do not accept the saints, so
we can not quote Great.Constantine and'' (En touto nika, "In this, be victorious").
However,you accept John the Theologian, after you reading the Scriptures, even
counterfeit (N.W.T.).
You should not overlook that the saint with the shape of the Holy Cross defeated the
magician kynopa to island Patmos.
Also, Moses opened the Red Sea with the shape of the Holy Cross, opened horizontally
and vertically closed.
In the Bible it mentions the word ''Cross'' 36 times, but with the intervention of N.W.T.
has been changed to'' timber'' and instead of crucifixion has become ''hang''!
Indeed, the''organization'' consider that is idolatry and sexual (!) Symbol...
So after the Cross,they also changed holidays (while by 1930-32 celebrates
Christmas-Easter, etc) as now they considered as idolatrous feasts!
(What happened until 1932 so, 1899 years after the crucifixion(!) so many changes and
innovations to come from... America)?
a...NEW LIGHT Obviously...?
Thus, the J W's, have only a feast now, the'' MEMORY'' of Death of Jesus,'' the greatest
man who ever lived''!

Resurrection is not celebrated ...

After you blame the Orthodox Christians as idolaters for honouring of the Holy Icons,
How does your magazines of the ''Watchtower'' appears Jesus Christ on the covers and
inside? Appears in neat beard, shorn, as if it has come out of the hairdresser.

Where do you know how was the figure of Christ,after you have no apostolic
succession,and not accept the Sacred tradition? (Even with the advent of Jesus Christ,
which is not the most important thing), other things which are redemptive and
dogmatically that your have lost,after having no connection with the ancient Church.
Your only issue is the fact that we honour the icons? ''Honouring the original
face'',not the wood,colours,etc, have you heard? When you embrace your father, your
mother, your child, and generally, someone who leaving for a trip? can convert (from
love, honouring) The photo of your dead ones, but not the picture of Christ and the
apostles of whom you read their Scriptures?

The Bible, both the Old and the New Testament is full of worship, honorary.
Did you know that the Jewish Talmud accused (as well as some Jewish sects) Christians
as idolaters? There is even a whole chapter given in the Talmud, called'' Abodah
Zarah''. Which means worshipers of Idol - pagans, so we appreciate from where the
sources of heresy originates...

As the adoption of the Jewish rule in the Bible, with the 39 books of the Old
Testament ie the Masoretic, instead of the Christian rule of the Scriptures, who is the
oldest and translated from the Septuagint, and are complete with the 49 books
-something that was not convenient to the Watchtower after it demonstrates the
prophecies about the expected Messiah, concerning the existence of the soul, and
divinity of Christ.

Worship of Jesus is OK?

1879 "His position is contrasted with men and angels, as he is Lord of both, having 'all
power in heaven and earth'. Hence it is said, 'Let all of the angels of God worship him'
[that must included Michael, the chief angel, hence Michael is not the Son of God] and
the reason is, because he has 'by inheritance obtained a more excellent name than
they.'" (C.T. Russell, Watchtower Nov. 1879, bracketed comment in the original)

1880 "He was the object of unreproved worship even when a babe, by the wise men
who came to see the new-born king... He never reproved any for acts of worship
offered to Himself... Had Christ not been more than man the same reason would have
prevented Him from receiving worship." (Watchtower Reprints, 1, Oct., 1880, p. 144).

1898 "Question... Was he really worshipped, or is the translation faulty? Answer. Yes,
we believe our Lord while on earth was really worshipped, and properly so... It was
proper for our Lord to receive worship..." (Watchtower Reprints, 111, July 15, 1898, p.
2337).

1915 "As the special messenger of the Covenant, whom the Father had sanctified and
sent into the world to redeem the world, and whom the Father honored in every
manner, testifying, 'This is my beloved son, in whom I am well pleased' - it was
eminently proper that all who beheld his glory, as the glory of an Only Begotten of the
Father, full of grace and truth, should reverence him, hear him, obey him, and worship
him - do him homage - as the representative of the Father." (At-One-Ment Between
God And Man, 1899; 1915 ed.; p. 134)

1945 "Since Jehovah God now reigns as King by means of his capital organization Zion,
then whosoever would worship him must also bow down to Jehovah's Chief One in that
organization, namely Christ Jesus, his co-regent on the throne of The Theocracy."
(Watchtower, Oct 15, 1945)

1945 "The purposes of this Society are: ... public Christian worship of Almighty God
and Jesus Christ; to arrange for and hold local and world-wide assemblies for such
worship..." (Charter of the Watchtower Society of Pennsylvania, Article II, Feb 27, 1945
[the 1969 Yearbook quotes Article II of the Charter, "and for public Christian worship
of Almighty God...." leaving off the original requirement to worship Jesus])

1970 "But when He again brings his First-born into the inhabited earth, he says: 'And
let all God's angels worship him' Hebrews 1:6." (New World Translation, 1950, 1961,
1970 editions, [The NWT revised 1971 edition was changed to read, "do obeisance to"
rather than "worship"])

Jesus crucified on a cross not a stake?
1927 Picture of Christ on a cross. (Creation; 1927; 2,175,000 ed.; p. 265)
1927 Picture of Christ on a cross. (Creation; 1927; 2,175,000 ed.; p. 336)
1928 Picture of Christ on a cross. (The Harp of God; 1921; 1928 ed.; p. 113)
1929 Picture of Christ carrying a cross. (Life; 1929; 1,000,000 ed.; p. 198)

1929 "Jesus was crucified upon the cross; but it is a well-known fact that, contrary to
the custom in respect to the victims of crucifixion, not one bone of his body was
broken." (Life; 1929; 1,000,000 ed.; p. 216)

Jesus never really raised from the dead? The disciples didn't steal the dead body of
Jesus (Matt 28:11-15) as the Jews charged, Jehovah did???

1915 "Our Lord's human body was, however, supernaturally removed from the tomb;
because had it remained there it would have been an insurmountable obstacle to the
faith of the disciples, who were not yet instructed in spiritual things - for "the spirit
was not yet given." (John 7:39) We know nothing about what became of it, except that
it did not decay or corrupt. (Acts 2:27,31) Whether it was dissolved into gasses or
whether it is still preserved somewhere as the grand memorial of God's love, of Christ's
obedience, and of our redemption, no one knows; - nor is such knowledge necessary."
(The Time Is At Hand; 1889; 1915 ed.; p. 129)

1928 "Our Lord's human body, the one crucified, was removed from the tomb by the
power of God. Had it remained there it would have been an obstacle in the way of the
faith of his disciples, who were not yet instructed in spiritual things. They were not
thus instructed until the giving of the holy spirit at Pentecost. The scriptures do not
reveal what became of that body, except that it did not decay or corrupt. (Acts
2:27-31) We can only surmise that the Lord may have preserved it somewhere to
exhibit to the people of the millennial age." (The Harp Of God, 1921; 1928 ed.; p. 172)

Let's use the N.W.T. itself, to prove the truth, the Cross of the Lord ...
We read (page 1353): (John 20:25)
'' 25Consequently the other disciples would say to him: We have seen the Lord! But he
said to them: Unless I see in HIS HANDS THE PRINT OF THE N A I L S and stick my
finger into the print of the nails and stick my hand into his side, I will certainly not
believe".
HERE it SPEAKS FOR NAILS IN HANDS'' and not''torture stake'' as the N.W.T. claiming!
Let us see another point (Always through the N.W.T.)
Matthew 27: 37 ''Also, they posted ABOVE HIS HEAD the charge against him, in
writing: This is Jesus the King of the Jews''.
Here, we see again the shape of the Cross which ''shudder and tremble for, not bearing
his force'' the Lord of the Watchtower (and of this world) ...


Moreover, If you do not believe the words of the Apostles,the proof will come
from...him (that creates the heresies)!
What does Lucifer wants to his black ceremonies?
Hitch ... CROSS!

To desecrate-exactly what he does by creating schisms and heresies ...
So the question arises:
They could not tempering its meaning; (which is impossible) or
it is eluded by the translators?
In N.W.T. and specifically on page 1660 states:'' Jesus Christ hung on a wood execution
as a disgrace'', and'' Jesus Christ hung on a pole or execution tree'', and'' Christians
must have the wood as a disgrace '' You see,'' that the Main leader of the sect and
persecutor of the Cross, the ''ruler of this world'' ...dont want to hear this word!
"Lord, You have given us Your Cross as a weapon against the Devil; for he shudders
and trembles, not being able to gaze upon its might.
The Holy Cross of Christ becomes a standard and a measure of either man's triumph or
his condemnation, depending upon the position he takes vis-a-vis it. Whoever equates
Christ's Cross with that of the thieves, is equated with the unrepentant thief and is
condemned. On the contrary, whoever differentiates the Cross of Christ and considers
it to be a royal scepter, and invokes the mercy of Christ, is likened unto the good thief,
and the road leading to Paradise is opened up before him. In this way the Holy Cross
becomes the measure of the judgment of the world, "the scale of justice" as it is called
by the hymn of the Church.

Archaeological Evidence
Michael Green has observed the following:

Some experts doubt whether the cross became a Christian symbol so early, but the
recent discoveries of the cross, the fish, the star, and the plough, all well known from
the second century, on ossuaries of the Judaeo-Christian community in Judae put the
possibility beyond all reasonable cavil." (Michael Green, Evangelism in the Early Church,
pp. 214-215).
In June of 1968 1st century tombs were accidently unearthed by bulldozers working
north of Jerusalem. Archaeologist, Vasilius Tzaferis excavated the tombs and
unearthed the skeletal remains of a young man who had been crucified. Mr Tzaferis,
who is not a Christian, wrote an article on his findings in the Biblical Archaeological
Review. Writing of what he discovered, part of the Review states:

It is interesting to know that in a similar way to Jehovah's Witnesses, there are some
who have previously believed that Christ died on a torture stake rather than the cross,
but then have changed their position. This has been seen most notably with the
Worldwide Church of God, publishers of the magazine The Plain Truth. This group
used to believed that Christ was crucified on an upright pole or torture stake. However
this position has been abandoned in recent times in favour of the traditional belief that
the implement of crucifixion was a cross.
It has been my own observation, as I have observed the behaviour of, and talked with
Jehovah's Witnesses over the years, that many have an almost superstitious dread and
fear of the cross shape. So convinced are they, of what the Watchtower has told them
regarding this image, that many instantly associate it with paganism. This is most
unfortunate because, as was seen, the evidence seems to clearly be in favour of this
shape. When Christians use the cross of Christ in their decorations of churches etc.
they use it as a symbol of victory over the forces of paganism. It also reminds
Christians of the suffering which Christ endured for our sins. Some Witnesses may
even think that Christians worship the cross. While there may be some individuals who
may do this, this is certainly something which is not the norm in Christianity
(particularly Protestant Christianity) and certainly something to be rejected, as indeed it
is by the vast majority of Christendom.

Some may object that it is not important what shape the structure was upon which
Christ was crucified, but rather what happened there. Christians would certainly agree
with this. Certainly, theologians and scholars have no doubt pondered on the shape of
the implement of crucifixion, but it has never been an issue of primary concern.
However, it should be remembered that it was not the Christian Church who began to
attack the shape of the cross, and reject it as a pagan symbol, but rather the
Watchtower Society. Christians are simply defending a symbol which reminds them of
an event which is important to them.

also:
''The sign of the Cross and the Orthodox Prayer has the ability to neutralize germs, as
Russian scientists claim.

Moscow, March 17, 2006, agency Interfax - Scientists claim to have demonstrated
experimentally the miraculous properties of the sign of the Cross and Prayer.

"We have verified that the old custom of" crossing "of food and drink before the meal
contains a deep secret meaning. Behind him lies the practical result: food purged
literally, in the blink of an eye. This is a great miracle which happens every day, "said
physicist Angela Malachofskagia, in an article in the newspaper" ZIIZN "last Friday.

Malachofskagia studying this power of the Cross with the blessing of the Church for
ten years. She had already made a large number of experiments, which confirmed
repeatedly, before the publication of her results.

Specifically revealed the unique properties acquired water after the blessing of the
Orthodox Prayer and the Type of the Cross. The study also revealed a new and
previously unknown property of the Word of God to change the very structure of water,
making it the largest optical density in the UV spectrum, the newspaper writes.

Scientists have verified the effect of "Our Father" and the Orthodox sign of the Cross
upon pathogenic bacteria. Used water samples from different vats - wells, rivers, lakes
- for research. All samples had some form aureus - a coliform. It proved, however, that
when pronounced the "Our Father" and printed the Sign of the Cross over the samples,
the number of dangerous bacteria was reduced by seven, ten, a hundred, even a
thousand times more.

The experiments were performed in such a way as to preclude any possibility of
autosuggestion. The prayer was pronounced by believers and non-believers, but the
number of pathogenic bacteria in various environments with different groups of
bacteria decreased again in relation to the reference data.

The scientists also demonstrated the beneficial effect of prayer and the sign of the
Cross over the people. All participants in the experiments found a balance in blood
pressure and blood markers to improve. This finding was not surprising that all
indicators change according to the type of treatment that was necessary - the
hypotensive observed rise in their blood pressure, while hypertensive reduced
pressure.

Also observed that if the sign of the cross was extemporaneous, without three fingers
together or randomly placed outside of the essential points - the center of the
forehead, the center of the solar plexus and the cavities of the right and left shoulder -
the positive result was significantly weaker or absent altogether''.




7) Question: Is the ''Organization of God'' infallible?
If it is,so,why they had change four (4!) times
the date of the Second Coming of Jesus? (1914-1918-1925-1975).
Why they had change its doctrine of worship to Christ four times?

Organization

A highly centralized structure frames the whole organization. Orders and reports come
from and move back to the Brooklyn headquarters, directly or through various levels of
authority. In important countries branch offices supervise the work and channel the
distribution of publications. Local congregations are visited regularly by district and
circuit servants who meet local members. They keep detailed statistics of all activities.
The Witnesses are brought together by conventions of all types.

As to whether the Witnesses are a church, the <New Catholic Encyclopedia> has this to
say: "In 1965 the group was gradually losing some of its specific characteristics as a
sect. Although the Witnesses did not yet consider that they belonged to the society in
which they lived, they had toned down their strong language against religious and civil
institutions. Old Witnesses and neophytes remain extraordinarily active, but some have
begun to show less fervor. Apparently the various social classes were also somewhat
better represented among them than they were ten or twenty years earlier, when it was
said that less than one per cent of the Witnesses had more than a high school
education. Thus, Jehovah's Witnesses appear to be taking on more and more of the
characteristics of a church as opposed to a sect" (7:865).

A real danger?

A system that contradicts basic Christian ideals must be a danger. Particularly in
countries like those of South America, where there is such a serious shortage of
priests, great ignorance of religion, and much material distress, Jehovah's Witnesses
represent a real menace. Their system is based on the destruction of Christianity, of all
organized religion, and of all lawful civil authority. It is hard to imagine anything more
false or more dangerous than that.

The Witnesses claim that the Bible forbids blood transfusion. This is a highly
dangerous doctrine. It is also quite wrong. Typical texts quoted by Witnesses are
Leviticus 17:10,14 and Acts 15:29. Insofar as these texts refer to abstaining from
blood, they are simply dietary rules which were obeyed by the Jewish people until the
time of Christ.

The apostles made a temporary rule that new Christians should abstain from blood,
but it is clear that this was done as a compromise to pacify the Jewish Christians and to
avoid giving scandal to them. It is stretching the meaning of these texts beyond all
sense to make them forbid blood transfusions. It is one thing to drink the blood of an
animal or to eat meat that has blood in it and quite a different thing to receive a blood
transfusion.

When a Witness calls

If a Witness calls at your home, be charitable. Say quite frankly and definitely that you
have your own fixed beliefs and you are quite satisfied with them. Generally speaking it
is a waste of time to argue with the Witness on the doorstep. There can be little
common ground between Catholics and Jehovah's Witnesses. For the latter such
fundamental terms as God, Christ, Holy Spirit, Church, religion, and salvation have a
meaning quite different from that which they have had for nearly twenty centuries for
the Church and all her Fathers, Doctors, saints, and scholars.

Remember too that your Witness visitor is almost certainly unreasonably prejudiced.
Only those Catholics who are sufficiently qualified might hope to gain anything by
discussion. They should always retain the initiative by talking about the Church as they
see it and not about the errors of the Witnesses. Remember that the poor Witness
knows nothing of the beauties and treasures of the Church. The only hope in a
discussion with him is to be positive, refuse to be drawn into an argument, and
concentrate on passing on the picture of the faith that is in the true Catholic mind.

Never accept or buy literature from the Witnesses. Never give them money. Never lose
your temper or use insulting language. Remember that Witnesses do not always reveal
themselves for what they are. If anyone comes to your house and asks, for example, if
you are interested in the Bible, ask at once if he is a representative of the Witnesses of
Jehovah. Then act accordingly.

If the "organization" rigidly taught these to new converts 25 years ago as "God's
unchanging truth," but reject them today as apostate, how can you trust what they
rigidly teach you as "God's unchanging truth" today?

Beware of "organization." It is wholly unnecessary. The Bible rules will be the only rules
you will need. Do not seek to bind others' consciences, and do not permit others to
bind yours. Believe and obey so far as you can understand God's Word today.
(Watchtower Sept. 15, 1895, p. 216)

First Version: "It is the duty of believers to worship Jesus Christ" ("Zion's Watch Tower",
English edition, 15 July 1898).

Second version: "Do not conclude that Christians should worship Christ.'s Not what he
taught" ("Watchtower", English edition, 15 July 1959).

Third version. In 1970 the revised version of the NWT (New World Translation) we read
that Christ should be worshiped!

Fourth (!) Version: The revision of 1971 (and 1984) of the NWT, we read that Christ is
not worshiped!

For years the company teaches that Christ died on a stake and in the "New World
translation" the word ''Cross'' has been replaced with the term "torture stake". (As
their...Master orders)?
But until 1932 they wore the cross.
Russell asked his followers to be soldiers of the Cross (see "Angel of Laodicea"), while
in the brochures was the crucifix - emblem of the Masonic Knights Templar!

Also:
God is not author of Confusion

Ransom
1929: For all. (Book 'Life', p 207).
1937. Not for everyone. (Book 'Enemies' sel.126).

Resurrection
1938: There will be during the 1000 year. (Face the Facts p 55).
1939: made during the 1000 year. (Salvation ', p 355 and Watchtower 15/12/1939,
par.24).

Restoration
1921: For all the people. ("The Guitar of God ', p 330). (First edition).
1934: Not for all the people. ('Jehovah', pp. 206).

Broker
1928: The Church does not need brokers. ['Reconciliation' (Reconciliation), 171, 172,
161].
1934: The Church needs Broker. ('Jehovah', pp. 206).

Redemption of Adam
1929: Redemption by Christ. ('Life', pp. 207, 339).
1939: Not by Christ. ("Watchtower, 1939, p 149).

The resourceful Nebuchadnezzar
1930: Represents Satan. ("FOS", sel.311-313).
1930: Represents God. ("Watchtower" 1930, pp. 131, 134, 137).

The Testing of Jesus
1928: Jesus was tested and approved in the first advent. ("Government" page 104).
1930: Jesus will be tested at the second coming. ("Light", p 324).

Return of Jesus
He returned in 1874. ('Prophecy', page 65).
He returned in 1914. ('Contestable I' p 287).

Great crowd
1933: Born of the Spirit. ('Preparation', page 164).
1936: Not Born in the Spirit ('Riches', 324)

Developing Characters
1923: Work of God. (Watchtower, 1923, p 184).
1927: error of Satan. (Watchtower, 1927, pp. 195, 196, 201.

1925
In 1924, the Watchtower announced that all would end in 1925. (See The Watchtower
1924, sel.159).
But in 1926, stated that 'others' were expecting that things would end in 1925. (See
The Watchtower, 1926, p 232).

Ancient worthies
Be tested during the Millennium. (Watchtower, 1925, p 23).
Be tested thoroughly before the Millennium. (Watchtower, 1926, p 87).

Religion
True religion was from God. ('Beyond the Grave', page 12).
1939: All religions were of Satan. ('Salvation', pp. 116).


"God is the editor of the Watchtower", Franz the president Jw's said under oath?

1940 Question to Franz from court: "Who subsequently became the Editor of the
magazine, the main editor of the 'Watch Tower' magazine?" Franz's Answer: "Jehovah
God." (Fred W. Franz on the witness stand under oath, New York King's County Clerks'
Court Record, 1940, vol. II, p 795)


The 27 New Testament books not applicable to the average Jw! Weren't the 144,000
vacancies filled in the first century? Were there any vacancies in 1914? How do Jw's
know how many vacancies?

1973 Anyone reading the Christian Greek Scriptures can readily see that, starting with
Pentecost of 33 C.E., the hope held out to believers was of sharing with Jesus Christ in
his kingdom rule in heaven. (True Peace And Security - From What Source; 1973; p. 67)

1976 Were those apostles and other Christian Bible writers setting before the baptized
believers and earthly hope of becoming the children of the Eternal Father, Jesus Christ,
and living on a paradise earth forever? No! They were setting before those to whom
they preached and wrote the hope then of those begotten as children of God, the sons
of Jehovah (Isaiah 9:6,7) In the inspired Christian writings the disciples of the day were
assured that they had the calling to a kingdom that was heavenly and that their hope
was that of being joint heirs with Jesus Christ above. (Holy Spirit, 1976; p. 129)

1977 In reading the Christian Greek Scriptures we observe that the hope held out to all
those who accepted the preaching of Jesus and his apostles was that of sharing with
Jesus Christ in his Kingdom rule in heaven. (Life Does Have a Purpose; 1977; p. 138)

1979 The new covenant will terminate with the glorification of the remnant who are
today in that covenant mediated by Christ. The "great crowd" of "other sheep" that is
forming today is not in that new covenant. However, by their associating with the "little
flock" of those yet in that covenant they come under benefits that flow from that new
covenant. (The Watchtower; April 1, 1979; p. 31)

1983 Special attention was being given to making up the government that would rule
mankind for 1,000 years, and nearly all the inspired letters in the Christian Greek
Scriptures are primarily directed to this group of kingdom heirs - "the holy ones,"
"partakers of the heavenly calling." (United In Worship of the Only True God; 1983; p.
111)

1986 anyone reading the christian Greek Scriptures can readily see that starting with
Pentecost 33 C.E., others were being invited to share with Jesus Christ in his heavenly
kingdom rule. (True Peace And Security; 1986; 33,000,000 ed.; p. 65)

1989 For a time after Jesus had inaugurated the "new and living way" to heavenly life,
all Christians were being invited to share in that hope. (Watchtower, June 15, 1989; p.
6)


(Now go to Prophecy Blunder's of Jehovah's Witnesses to see how many times they
falsely predicted Armageddon! Armageddon Prophecy Blunders

Conscious life after death?

1915 "While the glorified members of the Kingdom beyond the vail are doing a work in
shaping the current of present events and preparing for the glorious reign, those on
this side of the vail have also an important work." (Thy Kingdom Come; 1891; 1915
ed.; p. 303)

1915 "Additionally, such should remember that they themselves, on the other side of
the veil, will have still as good an opportunity of watching over the interests of their
loved ones as they now have, and a much better opportunity than now to exercise a
protecting care over them - a providential guidance in their affairs under divine
wisdom, with which they will concur absolutely." (The New Creation; 1899; 1915 ed.; p.
555-556)

1936 "Now Satan knows that his time is very short until the great fight at Armageddon
takes place, and he hastens to drive all men into spiritism or devilism and therefore
against God; and for that reason at the present time there is a great turning to
spiritism and spirit mediums throughout the land." (Riches; 1936; p. 101)

1988 "And in response one of the elders said to me: 'These who are dressed in the
white robes, who are they and where did they come from?' So right away I said to him:
'My lord, you are the one that knows.' (Revelation 7:13, 14a) Yes, that elder could
locate the answer and give it to John. This suggests that resurrected ones of the
24-elders group may be involved in the communicating of divine truths today."
(Revelation It's Grand Climax At Hand!; 1988; p. 125)

Disfellowshiped for doubting the 1914 doctrine???

1986 "Why have Jehovah's Witnesses disfellowshiped for apostasy some who still
profess belief in God, the Bible and Jesus Christ? Approved association with Jehovah's
Witnesses requires accepting the entire range of the true teachings of the Bible,
including those scriptural beliefs that are unique to Jehovah's Witnesses. What do such
beliefs include? ...That 1914 marked the end of the Gentile Times and the
establishment of the Kingdom of God in the heavens, as well as the time for Christ's
foretold presence." (Watchtower, Question From Readers, April 1, 1986 pp 30-31)

Jehovah lives in Pleiades star cluster galaxy...

1927 "The face of the deep, of course, would be toward the Pleiades, which are
claimed to be the habitation of Jehovah." (Creation; 1927; 2,175,000 ed.; p. 94)

1928 "The constellation of the seven stars forming the Pleiades appears to be the
crowning center around which the known systems of the planets revolve even as our
sun's planets obey the sun and travel in their respective orbits. It has been suggested,
and with much weight, that one of the stars of that group is the dwelling-place of
Jehovah and the place of the highest heavens;..." (Reconciliation; 1928; p. 14)

1928 "The constellation of the Pleiades is a small one compared with others which
scientific instruments disclose to the wondering eyes of man. But the greatness in size
of other stars or planets is small when compared with the Pleiades in importance,
because the Pleiades is the place of the eternal throne of God." (Reconciliation; 1928;
p. 14)


Spelling of "Jehovah" originated with Catholic monk in 13th century???

1971 "The first recorded use of this form [Jehovah] dates from the thirteenth century
C.E. Raymundus Martini, a Spanish monk of the Dominican Order, used it in his book
Pugeo Fidei of the year 1270 C.E." (Aid to Bible Understanding" p. 884-885)

No actual evidence "YHWH" was ever used in the New Testament...Just a guess???

1971 Why, then, is the name absent from the extant manuscripts of the Chritsian
Greek Scriptures or the so called 'New Testament'? Evidently because by the time those
extant copies were made (from the third century C.E. onward) the original text of the
writings of the apostles and disciples had been altered. The divine name in the
Tetragrammaton form was undoubtedly replaced with 'Kyrios' and 'Ho Theos' by later
copyists." (Aid to Bible Understanding" p. 887)

Skin Cancer anyone?

1933 "The earlier in the forenoon you take the sun bath, the greater will be the
beneficial effect, because you get more of the ultra-violet rays, which are healing"
(Golden Age, Sept. 13, 1933, p. 777)

The Space Shuttle is impossible?

1943 "Man on earth can no more get rid of these demonic `heavens' (the organization
of wicked spirits) than man can by airplane or rockets or other means get up above the
air envelope which is about our earthly globe and in which man breathes." (The Truth
Shall Make You Free, 1943, p. 285)

Medical misinformation from the prophet? Eye Of Newt Anyone???

1925 "There is no food that is right food for the morning meal. At breakfast is no time
to break a fast. Keep up the daily fast until the noon hour... Drink plenty of water two
hours after each meal; drink none just before eating; and a small quantity if any at
meal time. Good buttermilk is a health drink at meal times and in between. Do not take
a bath until two hours after eating a meal, nor closer than one hour before eating.
Drink a full glass of water both before and after the bath." (Golden Age, Sept. 9, 1925,
pp. 784-785)


It is OK to Lie for God?

1960 "the Scriptures justify the 'war strategy' of hiding true facts from the enemy."
(Watchtower May 15, 1960, page 295)

1960 "As a soldier of Christ he is in theocratic warfare and he must exercise caution
when dealing with God's foes. Thus the Scriptures show that for the purpose of
protecting the interests of God's cause, it is proper to hide the truth from God's
enemies." (Watchtower; 6/1/1960; p. 352)

"While malicious lying is definitely condemned in the Bible, this does not mean that a
person is under obligation to divulge truthful information to people who are not
entitled to it. ... Evidently the course of Abraham, Isaac, Rahab, and Elisha in
misdirecting or in withholding full facts from non-worshipers of Jehovah must be
viewed in the same light.-Ge 12:10-19; chap 20 [Abraham lying to Pharoah and
Abimelech]; 26:1-10 [Issac lying to Abimelech]; Jos 2:1-6; Jas 2:25 [Rahab lying to king
of Jericho]". (Insight on the Scriptures, it-2 245, Note: bracketed text [ ] added. It
would be interesting to see how Jw's view Noah's example of getting drunk and Lot's
example of incest.)

1993 "Rahab--Declared Righteous by Works of Faith, What about Rahab's misleading
words to pursuers of the spies? God approved of her course. (Compare Romans 14:4)
She took a risk in order to protect his servants, giving evidence of her faith. While
malicious lying is wrong in Jehovah's eyes, a person is not obligated to divulge truthful
information to people who are not entitled to it. Even Jesus Christ did not give full
details or direct answers when doing so could have brought unnecessary harm.
(Matthew 7:6; 15:1-6; 21:23-27; John 7:3-10) Evidently, Rahab's course of
misdirecting the enemy officers must be view in that light." (Watchtower 114:24, Dec.
15, 1993, p. 25)

Of course, Jehovah's Witnesses got this doctrine from the Catholics:

So ... a false statement knowingly made to one who has not a right to the truth will not
be a lie. (Catholic Encyclopedia, IX, 471)
... we are ... under an obligation to keep secrets faithfully, and sometimes the easiest
way of fulfilling that duty is to say what is false, or to tell a lie. (Catholic Encyclopedia,
X, 195)
More doctrine Jehovah's Witnesses got from the Roman Catholics.
... the unbelieving ... and murderers ... and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part
in the lake which burneth with fire & brimstone ...Revelation 21:8

Celebrating Christmas and civil holidays approved?

1904 "Even though Christmas is not the real anniversary of our Lord's birth, but more
properly the annunciation day or the date of his human begetting (Luke 1:28),
nevertheless, since the celebration of our Lord's birth is not a matter of divine
appointment or injunction, but merely a tribute of respect to him, it is not necessary
for us to quibble particularly about the date. We may as well join with the civilized
world in celebrating the grand event on the day which the majority celebrate -
"Christmas day."" (Watchtower, Dec. 1, 1904, p364)

1918 "In accordance with the resolution of Congress of April 2nd, and with the
proclamation of the President of the United States of May 11, it is suggested that the
Lord's people everywhere make May 30th a day of prayer and supplication. God was
graciously pleased to cause this nation to be formed and to grow under the most
favorable conditions in the world for the preservation of liberty, civil and religious. This
is the land divinely `shadowed with wings' - overshadowed by the providential
watchcare of God's Word - where God has lifted up an ensign on the mountain
(kingdom), and where he has blown the trumpet message of the truth. ..." (Watchtower,
Jan. 6, 1918, p174)

Human governments are a source of good

1919 "We cannot but admire the high principles embodied in the proposed League of
Nations, formulated undoubtedly by those who have no knowledge of the great plan of
God. This fact makes all the more wonderful the ideals which they express... the league
shall not be established merely for the purpose of promoting peace by threat or
coercion; but that its purpose, when put into operation, will be to make of all nations
of earth one great family, working together for the common benefit in all the avenues
of national life. Truly this is idealistic, and approximates in a small way that which God
has foretold that he will bring about after this great time of trouble." (Watchtower, Feb,
15, 1919, p51)

What of them all is finally true?





8) Question: The ''Organization of Jehowah'' is based only in the Scripture,and if so, in
what kind of scripture?

The ''New World Translation'' is the only Bible that you accept? Is there an Ancient
text,or not?
(So-in that way,the research for the truth get simplified)...
Why do you not accept any other?

Do you accept the Old Testament Septuagint? Why not?

Jehovah's Witnesses say that the antichrist is not a person but a condition or a state. So
the devil leads people to heresy, the delusion, and deception So they do not know what
to wait.By the same way that deceives the heresies for the Son of God, Who reduces to
a ''creature'', exalting Satan to God saying that Jesus is brother of the Lucifer(!!!), (Like
the Mormons, the Jehovah Witnesses also teach that Jesus and Satan are spiritual
brothers-Jesus and Satan are not brothers. Jesus is God and Satan is one of His
creations. Not only are Jesus and Satan not brothers, they are as different as night is
from day. Jesus is God incarnateeternal, all knowing and all powerful while Satan is a
fallen angel that was created by God for Gods purposes) thus, in the same way calls
the antichrist an impersonal force, a situation, as degraded the Holy Spirit into an
impersonal force. A complete distortion!
Clearly the Bible warns us that the antichrist is a person:
46 Prophecies the Antichrist will fulfill

1. The antichrist will be a man - Daniel 7:24-25
2. He will confirm a covenant for 7 years - Daniel 9:27
Now also, this does not mean that he creates this covenant. The word here for
"confirm" is 1396 gabar (gaw-bar'); a primitive root; to be strong; by implication, to
prevail, act insolently: KJV-- exceed, confirm, be great, be mighty, prevail, put to more
[strength], strengthen, be stronger, be valiant. The antichrist will strengthen a
covenant for a 7 year time span. Now this could be an existing covenant (like the
Jerusalem Covenant) or a new covenant drawn up at that time.
3. He will rise among 10 kings - Daniel 7:8
This 10 nation union will be a revived Holy Roman Empire - Daniel 2:44
4. He will uproot 3 kings from the original 10 kings to gain political power - Daniel 7:8
5. His 10 nation union will merge into a world government which he will dominate -
Revelations 13:1-2
Now this also, could refer to several things. First, the 10 nations could merge into an
EXISTING world government, such as the U.N. Or it could for a new world government,
much like the U.N. Or, this 10 nation confederation could be something like the new
10 nation common stock market. A union like this would definitely rule the world,
without having a "seat" of power. Whoever controls the money, controls the globe.
6. He will ascend to power on a platform of peace. By peace, he will destroy many -
Daniel 8:25
7. He will be promoted and exalted by a miracle working religious partner (false
prophet) - Revelations 13:11-12
8. He was, and is not, and yet is - Revelations 17:8
More than likely this is referring to political power. The antichrist will have ruled, but
then be taken out of power. Only to rise back up again to power as the head of the One
World Government.
9. The world government over which he rules will be a red (communistic or socialistic)
government - Revelations 17:14
10. The antichrist will be preceded by 7 kings or rulers. He will be the 8th king. He will
also be "of" the 7 - Revelations 17:11
Now this scripture has many different ways it can be viewed. The word "goeth" in the
scripture is 5217 hupago (hoop-ag'-o); from 5259 and 71; to lead (oneself) under, i.e.
withdraw or retire (as if sinking out of sight), literally or figuratively: KJV-- depart, get
hence, go (a-) way. So we see that he will withdraw or retire from sight. But will rise
back up again to power. Now this could be taken as to mean 7 kings. Or this could be
taken as 7 World Governments that have ruled. So far there have been 6. 1. Egypt. 2.
Assyria. 3. Babylon. 4. Medo-Persia. 5. Greece. 6. Rome
11. He will have a mouth speaking great things. Very boastful - Daniel 7:8
12. His look will be more stout than his fellows - Daniel 7:20
The word "stout" means 7227 rab (rab); by contracted from 7231; abundant (in
quantity, size, age, number, rank, quality): KJV-- (in) abound (-undance, -ant, -antly),
captain, elder, enough, exceedingly, full, great (-ly, man, one), increase, long (enough,
[time]), (do, have) many (-ifold, things, a time), ([ship-]) master, mighty, more, (too,
very) much, multiply (-tude), officer, often [-times], plenteous, populous, prince,
process [of time], suffice (-lent). So this can have several meanings. It could mean one
of the following: the antichrist will be larger in size than everybody else, will be older
than everybody else, will have more of a "following" than anybody else, is a higher
military or political rank than anybody else, or is more qualified than anybody else.
What ever this verse is speaking about, it is obvious when you look at him.
13. He will have a fierce countenance - Daniel 8:23
14. He will understand puzzling things - Daniel 8:23
15. He will cause craft to prosper - Daniel 8:25
It is interesting to note the definition of the word "craft" here. It is 4820 mirmah
(meer-maw'); from 7411 in the sense of deceiving; fraud: KJV-- craft, deceit (-ful,
-fully), false, feigned, guile, subtilly, treachery. No wonder, for the Bible says that he is
the father of lies. So his policy or his success will make it possible for his deception of
the world to prosper. God said that if you do not believe the truth, that he would send
strong delusion that you should believe a lie.
16. He apparently assumes world dominating power 3 1/2 years after he confirms the
covenant. He then will continue to reign for 42 months - Revelations 13:5
17. The Abomination of Desolation is the event that signals the beginning of this final
42 months - Daniel 9:27
It is interesting to note, that many scholars believe that at the Abomination of
Desolation is when Revelations 12:7-10 occurs. At which point the Antichrist becomes
"possessed" by Satan himself and then forces the Mark or death upon everybody.
18. He opposes God - 2 Thessalonians 2:4
19. He will speak marvelous things against the God of gods - Daniel 11:36
20. He will exalt himself above all that is called God - 2 Thessalonians 2:4
21. He will sit in the temple of God - 2 Thessalonians 2:4
22. He will claim to be God (or an incarnation of God) - 2 Thessalonians 2:4
23. He will take away the daily sacrifices from the temple - Daniel 11:31
24. He will plant the tabernacles of his palace between the seas in the glorious holy
mountain - Daniel 11:45
It would seem here that the Antichrist will setup small "fortifications" in between the
sea and Jerusalem, to help keep control over things in distant areas away from the
main offices.
25. He will have power to make war with the saints and to overcome them -
Revelations 13:7
26. He will continue this war with the saints for 3 1/2 years - Daniel 7:21, 25
27. This time of Great Tribulation is launched upon the Earth by the antichrist at the
Abomination of Desolation. - Matthew 24:15,21.
Up until this time, it would seem that he is a man of peace and not war. But now he
shows his true colors. Perhaps is possessed by Satan himself at this point as well.
Which would account for the false front being dropped at this time.
28. During this time, the antichrist will scatter the power of the holy people - Daniel
12:7
29. He will rule a mighty and strong kingdom - Daniel 7:7
30. He was given power over all kindreds, tongues and nations - Revelations 13:7
31. His kingdom will devour the whole earth - Daniel 7:23
32. He will have great military power that will stand behind him, to enforce his laws -
Daniel 11:31
33. He will try to change times and laws; and they will be given into his power for 3
1/2 years - Daniel 7:25
34. He will give great honor to the God of forces, with gold, silver, jewels, etc - Daniel
11:38
35. He will prosper in everything that he does - Daniel 8:24
36. He will not regard the God of his fathers - Daniel 11:37
37. He will not regard the desire of women - Daniel 11:37
It is interesting to note here that most people think that he will be a homosexual,
which could be. But rather I think that he will place limitations upon children being
born. Similar to what is being done in China now. Why? Because it is the natural desire
of a woman, that God has given to them, to be a mother. By not regarding this natural
desire, he would cause a "forced" limit on the amount of children a woman was
"allowed" to have.
38. The mark of the beast will be the amount of his name - Revelations 14:11
39. All that dwell upon the Earth will worship him, except those who's names are
written in the Lamb's Book of Life - Revelations 15:2
40. He will have an image made after him - Revelations 15:2
This could also be in reference to his kingdom's logo or insignia. Much like the U.N.
has a logo that every soldier on a U.N. mission must wear, there might also be a logo
or insignia that his armies would have to wear
His coming will be after the workings of Satan - 2 Thessalonians 2:8
41. He will fight against Jesus Christ at Armageddon (and loose I might add!) -
Revelations 17:14
42. He will stand against the Prince of princes - Daniel 8:25
43. The Lord will consume him with the spirit of his mouth (which is the Word of God)
- 2 Thessalonians 2:8
44. The Lord will destroy him with the brightness of his coming (which is his glory) - 2
Thessalonians 2:8
45. He will be cast alive into the lake of fire - Revelations 19:20
46. He will be tormented day and night for ever and ever - Revelations 20:10

Can the Bible to be interpreted by anyone alone?everyone can interpret it, or only
through the Holy Tradition-which sects threw in the trash with the'' discover'' of
''apostasy'';
If so, Christ says in a paragraph that :''I have other sheep that are not of this sheep
pen. I must bring them also. They too will listen to my voice, and there shall be one
flock and one shepherd''.(John 10:16)


What does He mean here? The aliens!
also: "Do not be amazed at this, for a time is coming when all who are in their graves
will hear his voice''. (John 5:28).

Question: So, all of them who are not in graves (Died at sea, burned, dispersed, etc.)
will not be resurrected!

Can you see where heresy and blasphemy leads?

How can you not accept Saint-Ignatius (disciple of St. John the Theologian), Polycarpos,
Titos, the first apostles and their disciples, but instead to accept influences from
America of someone called Russel, Rotherford,and taunt the disciples of the apostles
who were with them twenty four hours a day for many years?

King James Version the most masterful and perfect Bible?

1927 "Doubtless there has never been a more masterful and perfect english
publication than the Authorized Version of the Bible." [King James Verson] (Creation;
1927; p. 117)

Jw's Accuse others who were false prophets??? If ever there was a case of the pot
calling the kettle black... This is it!

1930 "The false prophets of our day are the financial, political and clerical
prognosticators, They assume to foretell future events; but their dreams or guesses
never come true,.... In 1914-1918 these same three classes told the whole world that
the great world war would end all wars and make the world safe for democracy...their
prophecies did not come true. therefore, they are false prophets; and the people
should no longer trust them as safe guides..." Watchtower, May 15, 1930, p. 155-156

1958 "'Sometime between April 16 and 23, 1957, Armageddon will sweep the world!
Millions of persons will perish in its flames and the land will be scorched.' So
prophesied a certain California pastor, Mihran Ask, in January 1957. Such false
prophets tend to put the subject of Armageddon in disrepute." Watchtower, Oct. 15,
1958, p. 613

The differences between translations

How is it possible ( since Protestants say that they do not stray from the Holy Bible )
that they are in disagreement amongst each other? If the Holy Bible had indeed been
given by God as a written article of faith - a complete guide on what we should
believe in then they should all be in agreement amongst themselves, as to what it
really states; in reality, however, their divergences are enormous.

If God had wanted us to use the Holy Bible as the only guide for the faith, He would
have ensured that its contents were exactly the same in every language, and in every
translation. However, it is a fact that apart from the different translations in Greek
and Hebrew, where the words are rendered differently, there are also differences in the
interpretations from language to language. In fact, it is customary for the various
religions to each create their own translation, in order to alter its meaning, according
to their individual dogmatic peculiarities.


Only the Bible?

As an example of this, we shall refer to an excerpt of the Holy Bible, relative to this
topic, as recorded in the ancient text, and as distorted by assorted translations, after
being influenced by Protestant traditions.

We refer to Timothy II, chapter 3:16, where, according to the text, it says: Every
divinely inspired scripture (is) also beneficial for teaching, for checking, for
rectification, for education within justice. However, various translations of this verse
quote it as follows: The Scripture is divinely inspired and beneficial for teaching,
for checking .

These translations have inserted the article the and have also placed the word is
before the word divinely inspired, thus giving the impression that this verse is
referring to THE Scripture overall. It is with this alternative presentation that they
attempt to support their viewpoints that ONLY the Holy Scriptures are divinely
inspired.

Nonetheless, this verse does not maintain that ONLY the Holy Bible is divinely inspired.
In actual fact, it is pointing out that Every divinely inspired writing (is) also
beneficial. This verse makes no mention whatsoever of the Holy Bible! It speaks
of any (=every) divinely inspired writing! Besides, when this verse was being
composed, only the Old Testament was acknowledged as the Holy Bible.

Someone may protest to this, saying: But there is no other divinely inspired writing,
apart from the Holy Scriptures!

NOWHERE IN THE HOLY BIBLE DOES IT SAY THAT IT IS THE ONLY DIVINELY INSPIRED
WRITING!

If someone does say this, he says it on his own initiative, without being able to justify
his viewpoint from within the Holy Bible.

In this case, he is not acknowledging the Holy Bible only as he claims but, is also
acknowledging something of his own, i.e., that he is obliged to acknowledge only what
is written in the Holy Bible.

In reality, there is no mention in the Holy Bible that it alone is divinely inspired, nor
does it say anywhere that we are obliged to accept only the Bible and nothing else!
These assertions however, are something entirely different! They comprise a
non-Christian, worldly tradition, which the Church never upheld during its 20
centuries.


The credibility of the Church

The Holy Bible itself does not agree with the concept that we must accept it as being
the article and the basis of the faith. Paul the Apostle states this very clearly, in his
Epistle to Timothy I, chapter 3/III:15: ..and if I should be delayed, (I am writing to
you) so that you may know how to conduct yourself in the house of God, which is the
Church of the Living God, the pillar and the basis of the truth.

According to these words, if we desire to learn the truth, the basis of our faith does
not lie in the Holy Bible, but in the Church!. As Holy and divinely inspired as the Bible
may be, it was not written for the purpose of supporting our dogmas. The dogmas
are supported by the Church. The Holy Bible is merely one of the means that the
Church expresses itself! And the Church has many means for divinely inspired
expression.

The verse quoted above also replies to the question that is posed by some, i.e.: Even if
it is accepted that there are other divinely inspired writings beyond the Holy Bible, how
can we feel sure about anything else outside the Holy Bible that may have been written
so close to Christs time?

The answer is: Just as the Church had vouched for the credibility of the Holy Bible, in
the same way it can vouch for the credibility of the remaining Ecclesiastic tradition. If
the Church is to be considered untrustworthy to vouch for a certain text, then it will
necessarily be considered untrustworthy in its selection of books for the composition
of the Holy Bible! Given that the Holy Bible doesnt contain any index of its books, the
reader must necessarily resort to traditional sources outside the Holy Bible.

As we know, the New Testament took on its present form during the 4th century A.D.
when the Canon of Saint Athanasios prevailed, which for the first time added the book
of Revelations to the New Testament. Up to that time, no Canons had included it. So,
how can anyone accept the book of Revelations (which was a 4th century choice) and
reject older texts of the Church as unreliable ones?

Various Protestant religions, as by-products of the 16th century Reform era and
lacking any historical continuity from the time of the Apostles, have placed in doubt
the pre-existing (to Protestantism) Church and arbitrarily declare that the Church was
in apostasy. In this way, they have acknowledged only the Holy Bible, which apparently
dates back to the time of the Apostles. The truth is, that the 4th century Church (which
they do not acknowledge) was the one that defined which books were to comprise the
Holy Bible. There were other, 1st century writings at the time; on the basis of the 4th
centurys tradition, Saint Athanasios selected those books that concurred with
Ecclesiastic Tradition. To the extent, therefore, that Sacred Tradition is considered
apostatic and wrong during the 4th century, to the same extent the Holy Bible must be
considered equally apostatic and wrong.

Apparent contradictions

But then, why are there contradictions in the Holy Bible and the rest of Tradition? one
might ask.

The fact is, that there is no contradiction. Just as a non-believer reads the Holy Bible
distrustfully, finding contradictions from book to book, in the same way, Protestants
will find the same apparent contradictions if they read any of the other divinely
inspired writings distrustfully.

In the Holy Bible for example, we read in Matthew 23/XXIII 9: .do not address
anyone on earth as your father; but in another verse, in Corinthians I, 4/IV 14-15, the
Apostle Paul calls himself the father of Corinthians, and he in fact tells them that they
have no other father except him!

The faithful can discern the difference in the meaning of the word father in these two
verses. In the first verse above, the word is used in its absolute sense, appropriate
only for God, and in the second verse, it is used in a relative sense, which is
appropriate for people also. A non-believers comment however, would be that these
two verses are contradictory, just as a Protestant accuses the Church that it addresses
ordinary people as fathers. It is interesting to note that this person doesnt accuse
the Apostle Paul of contradicting Jesus Christ in his Epistle! He does locate
contradictions however, in the remaining Sacred Tradition

The same occurs, with everything else in the Sacred Tradition that Protestants accuse.
It would be more responsible of them if, before accusing, they enquire as to the reason
something is said, and not invent reasons of their own.


The divinely inspired sources of the faith

All of the above indicate yet another dimension regarding the understanding of what is
written. The fact that everyone indulges in interpreting the Holy Bible according to his
own judgment, resulting in the thousands of miscellaneous religions each insisting
that their interpretation is the correct one, is proof enough that the Holy Bible alone is
not the safest guide to God. The guidance of the Church is imperative: the Church that
drafted and selected the books of the Holy Bible. It is the Church, as the pillar and the
basis of the truth that has preserved the Gospel unaltered throughout the centuries.
Wherever there are blanks in the Holy Bible, these are filled by the other, divinely
inspired sources.


This is why the Orthodox Church uses the following, divinely inspired writings, which
are in complete harmony amongst themselves:
The Holy Bible,

The rulings of the ecumenical councils (synods),
The patristic texts that were approved by ecumenical councils,
Church hymnology,
Liturgical texts.

All of these, are in full accord with each other, and with all the charismatic saints
throughout the ages.

The viewpoint of the Holy Bible

But then (a reader may persistently ask), why is it that at the end of the Bible, it
prohibits the addition or the removal of whatever is written in it?

The truth is, that the book that this verse refers to, is Revelations (Revelations, 22/XXII
v.18-19), and not the Holy Bible as a whole. It could not possibly be implying the Holy
Bible, because it mentions in this prophecy. Furthermore, the book of Revelations was
added to the Holy Bible in the 4th century for the first time. And what is more
important, Johns Epistles II and III were written in 98 A.D., two years after the book of
Revelations! If this verse therefore implies all of the Bible books, then they too would
have to be left out of the Bible.

On the contrary, the Holy Bible says that there are other sources apart from it. In the
last verse of John the Evangelist, it says: Jesus did many other things, which, if
written down one by one, there would not be enough room in the world to hold those
writings.

And elsewhere, the Holy Bible itself asks us by the mouth of the Apostle Paul- not to
reject Sacred Tradition; In Thessalonians II, 2/II 15 we read: Therefore my brethren,
stay steadfast and preserve the traditions that you were taught, either verbally, or
through an Epistle of ours.

So, apart from everything that was written in the Epistles of the Apostles, their word
was also recorded, and preserved to this day, along with the remaining tradition. Why
then, dont the deniers of tradition accept these words of the Holy Bible?

They should be very careful when invoking the words of the Lord that were directed
against the tradition of the Pharisees, because those words were directed against
Judean tradition, and not Christian tradition.

Christian tradition also includes solid sustenance, which the Apostle Paul refers to in
his Epistle to Hebrew, in chapter 5/V 11-14. In this most difficult epistle of the Holy
Bible, the author refers to all of these as milk. But if that is the case, then the Holy
Bible mustnt contain the solid sustenance!! Consequently, solid sustenance must
be sought in the rest of the Sacred Tradition.

The same thing is apparent in verse 19 in Peters Epistle II. In there, the divinely
inspired prophetic word is merely a lamp that glows in a dark place, until the
light-bearer comes forth inside our hearts.

Let us therefore prudently use this lamp (the Holy Bible), which is the introduction into
the faith, so that we may be granted the appreciation of everything that God has to
teach us.

Is the Holy Bible the ONLY source of faith?

Recently, we had extended an invitation to Protestants everywhere. We had dared them
to show us AT LEAST ONE VERSE OF THE HOLY BIBLE that says we should accept only
the Holy Bible as the source of faith.

In reply, we received the following verses, which we studied appropriately, and are
submitting them here, for all those who might be interested.

As any logical person can see, none of these verses responds to our invitation.

OUR INVITATION THEREFORE STILL STANDS!

Those who uphold the Protestant viewpoint that we are supposedly obliged to accept
ONLY the Holy Bible as the Word of God and nothing else, have in their desperate
attempt to prove the unproveable- quoted a multitude of verses, which, however, say
nothing of the sort. As the reader will observe, these are verses that are entirely
irrelevant to the whole of the Holy Bible and are being used in a desperate attempt, for
lack of other verses.

Further down, we shall submit a few of them, in the hope that Protestants will rethink
matters seriously, and realize that their faith is entirely groundless, and definitely not
Christian.

Revelations 22/XXII to the prophecy of this book if anyone adds anything, God
shall add upon him afflictions. And if anyone removes something from the book of
this prophecy, God shall remove.. from the tree of life

The reference here is ONLY to the prophetic book of Revelations. If it was referring to
the entire Holy Bible, then we shouldnt be accepting the last epistles by John, because
they were written later than the Revelations! Neither do the other writings add to the
Holy Bible, as they comprise independent texts and they do not make any such
assertions.

Deuteronomy 12/XII 32: Everything that I command you to do, make sure that you
do it; you shall not add to it, nor remove anything from it

This verse is not referring to the Holy Bible, but to any commandment of God
whatsoever, which includes the entire Holy Tradition. If it were referring to the Holy
Bible, then no other book after Deuteronomy should have been added!

Whoever accepts ONLY the Holy Bible as the source of faith is opposing this verse,
because it means they are removing the rest of Holy Tradition from the Word of God.

Deuteronomy 17/XVII 18 - 20: ...he shall write for himself a copy of this law, in a
bookand he shall read from it every day of his life. to guard all of the words of
this law and these commandments, so that he may enforce them. and not stray from
these commandments to the right or the left

Here, reference is made to a small fragment of the Holy Bible, namely, the Law.
Nowhere does it say that no other books are to be written within the Holy Bible later
on, or even outside of the Bible. If this verse was confined only to the Law, then the
New Testament never should have been written! And if this verse is not restrictive to
the New Testament, it is equally not restrictive for the remaining, Divinely inspired
Holy Tradition!

We therefore ask those who use this verse without straying from the law (meaning the
Law of Moses): Do they uphold the Sabbath as foreseen by the Law, or do they perhaps
stray from it? Are they still under guardianship? (Galatians, 4/IV 1-9)

Deuteronomy 5/V 32: You shall therefore take care that you do as the Lord your God
commanded you. You shall not stray to the right, or to the left.

The same also applies here as in the previous reply, where the verse commands a
precise compliance with Gods commandments in the Mosaic Law. If someone wishes
to apply it to the Holy Bible, then it should be applied to the Divinely inspired Holy
Tradition, both written and spoken. (Thessalonians II, 2/II 15)

Deuteronomy 4/IV 2: You shall not add to the word that I command you, nor shall
you deduct from it, so that you might guard the commandments of the Lord your God,
which I command you

Here also, Moses warns the Israelites not to add or deduct anything form the Law that
he delivered to them.

We wonder, if the numerous other books that were added in the Holy Bible at a later
time are not considered additions and foreign to the Law, why should the remaining
Holy Tradition be considered so?

If someone accepts the addition of the remaining books of the Holy Bible, then they
should also accept the addition of the remaining, Divinely inspired sources of the
faith. Otherwise, they should stick to the Pentateuch alone!

Proverbs 30/XXX 5 - 6: Every word of the Lord is tested.. Do not add to His words,
in case He ever checks you and you are found to be a liar

Contrary to this verse, some people add their own viewpoint, by saying that it is
referring to the Holy Bible, whereas the verse does not say anywhere that the Word of
God is only the Holy Bible.

The word of God is many more things than a single book, even a Divinely inspired one.
The word of God has been recorded by the Church in a multitude of writings besides
the Holy Bible, which makes liars of all those who wish to confine it to the Holy Bible.
The verse says every word of the Lord something that obliges them to accept it
from other sources also, which the Church has delivered to us, even outside the Holy
Bible.

John 15/XV 15: ... and I have considered you as friends, for I have made you familiar
with everything that I heard from my Father

Again, this verse doesnt say that EVERYTHING Jesus heard from His Father has been
written in the Holy Bible. On the contrary, John himself in the last verse (John 21/XXI
25), says that: There are many other things that Jesus did, which, if written down one
by one, there would not be enough space in the world to hold the books that would be
written. So obviously, since the world cannot fit all those things that Jesus showed us,
there must be many more things other than the Holy Bible that should be accepted by
those who claim to be Jesus friends, knowing how many things He must have to say
to them.

John 17/XVII 17: ... Your word is the truth.

Again, it doesnt say that the word of God is only the Holy Bible. His word includes
much more.

Galatians 10/X 6 - 10: I wonder, at how you so speedily move from the one who
called to you in the grace of Christ, to another gospel. those who upset you and
meaning to turn about the gospel of Christ. But even if we, or an angel from heaven,
preaches to you the gospel different to how we preach it, let it be an anathema .if
anyone preaches to you differently than what was received by you, le it be an
anathema

It is admirable, how they who adulterate the Gospel, (in their desire to limit it to only
one, Divinely inspired book the Holy Bible), use this verse for true Christians, who
embrace the entire word of God, and every spoken or written Divinely inspired
Tradition that contains various aspects of the Gospel of Christ.

These people teach a warped Gospel, inasmuch as THE GOSPEL is ONLY the Holy Bible
and that we should not accept anything else outside of it! Even if the Holy Bible says no
such thing anywhere! This false Gospel has led confessed Christians to become
faithful to the letter and not to the Spirit!

And they are so short-sighted, that even though they use this verse of Galatians, they
do not read further down, where the Apostle Paul writes exactly those things against
the people of the letter, who adhere ONLY to the Holy Bible (=the written Law),
abandoning the Spiritual meaning of the words that are contained therein: (2/II 16):
for no flesh shall be vindicated by its enactment of the law (3/III 3): ..are you so
foolish, that having commenced in the Spirit you are now actuating in the flesh?

But even in his epistle to Romans, the Apostle Paul speaks of the same subject:
Romans 2/II 29, 7/VII 6: . Circumcision of the heart according to the Spirit, not the
letter, .. you should labor in the newness of the Spirit and not the oldness of the
letter and in Corinthians 3/III 6: who also made you able deacons of the New
Testament, not according to the letter but the Spirit; for the letter deadens while the
Spirit vivifies.

So, those who say that We dont accept anything else apart from the Bible should
understand at last, that the Holy bible itself condemns them, because the Christian
Gospel is not the Holy Bible, but the life in the Holy Spirit, and salvation through Jesus
Christ. And the Holy Bible speaks of this.

Colossians 2/II 8, 16 - 18: See that no-one of you is the one who misguides
through any philosophy and empty deception against the traditions of men according
to worldly evidence and not according to Christ therefore let no-one judge you in
eating and drinking or during a feast or a new month or any Sabbath

With this verse, they are obviously attempting to offend the Holy Tradition of the
Church. But this verse actually turns against them, as it speaks of human tradition,
while we accept the spoken and written tradition of the Apostles, which is Divinely
inspired. (Thessalonians II, 2/II 15). In fact, verse 16 becomes very specific, that it is
referring to those who uphold the law of Moses on eating and drinking or during a
feast or a new month or any Sabbath. In other words, it speaks against those who
abandon the Spirit and become attached to the letter of the Mosaic Law, by upholding
the Sabbaths and feasts, and abstaining from certain food according to the Law. We are
of course referring to the Law that verses of Deuteronomy 12/XII 32, 17/XVII 18 - 20,
5/V 32, 4/IV 2 specify that we should not stray from these commandments of God,
and that nothing should be added or deducted from these! These are the verses that
we explained at the beginning, and which they provide as proof that we should accept
only those that are mentioned there! But here, the Apostle (in the same verse that
they mention) says that all these things of the Law are traditions that are not binding
for Christians! So obviously, these people must re-examine what these verses mean!

Titus 1/I 9: upholding the faithful word as you were taught, so that you be strong or
comforting during healthy preaching, and reprimand those who contradict.

Once again, it doesnt say here that the faithful word is ONLY the Holy Bible. On he
contrary, (according to Christians), it refers here to the entire Holy Tradition.

Timothy II, 3/III 16,17: Every Divinely inspired Scripture is also beneficial for
teaching, for checking, for restoring, for educating in justice, so that the person of God
be complete, and equipped for every good deed.

Nor does this verse refer to THE Holy Bible (since it doesnt have a definitive article, nor
was the Holy Bible fully structured yet); it refers to any divinely inspired scripture,
which means any writing that was divinely inspired and implies the whole of written
Holy Tradition. In fact, even if it did refer to the Holy Bible, nowhere does it say that
ONLY the Holy Bible is Divinely inspired.

Timothy I, 4/IV 15 - 16, 6/VI 3 - 14: these you should study, in these you should
stand, so that your diligence is evident to everyone. Keep for yourself also the
teaching, persistently. In doing this, you save yourself as well as those who listen to
you. If someone teaches other things and does not listen to the healthy words of
our Lord Jesus Christ and the teachings of reverence. falling sick over
conversations you must keep the commandment unblemished, irreproachable, until
the epiphany of our Lord Jesus Christ.

As any logical person can see, neither here is there any mention that we should accept
ONLY the Holy Bible; in fact, it isnt even talking about the Holy Bible. On the contrary,
it talks of words, which directs us basically to spoken tradition, given that they were
later recorded in a multitude of texts (including the Holy Bible).

Ephesians 2/II 19 - 22: ... being built upon the foundation of the apostles and
prophets, whose cornerstone is Jesus Christ.

Here it doesnt even refer to writings a all, only to the building of the Church. But even
if was referring to writings, the fact that something is built upon the foundation of the
apostles, would prove that newer, divinely inspired books are also acceptable.

Acts 20/XX 28 - 31: ...and amongst you will arise men who will speak in perverting
ways, in order to attract disciples to follow them I did not cease to tearfully counsel
them, one by one.

Here he speaks against those pseudo-Christians who perversely say that we should
accept only the Holy Bible and reject verbal tradition, which the apostle tearfully
taught to a multitude of saints, personally.

John I, 4/IV 6: ...listens to us....

This refers to a sermon, not the Holy Bible.

As is well known historically, somewhere about 200 years before the time of Christ
the Jews translated their Scriptures into the Greek language. This translation was
called the Septuagint (normally abbreviated as LXX). It was a well respected
document throughout the ancient world including among the Jews themselves,
especially among those who commonly used Greek as their language of
communication. In fact the Scriptures were translated into Greek to make them more
accessible to the rest of the world which used Greek as the universal language of the
educated people. Many Jewish scholars themselves relied on the Septuagint in their
own writings.

About 100 years or so after the time of Christ, the Jewish rabbis began reconsidering
the acceptability of the Septuagint for use by Jews. This seems in part to have
occurred because of the Christian reliance on the Septuagint for their own claims about
Jesus being the Messiah and fulfilling Old Testament prophecies.

After the Protestant Reformation, Protestant scholars in an effort to discredit the
Roman Catholic Church abandoned reliance on the Septuagint and began using only
Jewish versions of their Scriptures for translating the scriptures into modern
languages. The Masoretic Text which became the official version of the Jewish
Scriptures was finalized between the 7th-10th Centuries AD, and thus is not an older
text than the Septuagint but a more recent text. The Masoretic text does correspond
closely to Hebrew/Aramaic texts from the 2nd Century AD but differs at points from
the Septuagint, sometimes significantly.

Modern biblical scholars do consult the Septuagint even when they rely on the
Masoretic Text because the Septuagint is more ancient than the Masoretic Text and
because the Septuagint was translated from a more ancient Hebrew/Aramaic text and
so allows us to know how Jewish scholars 200 years before Christ were interpreting
and understanding their own scriptures. The Septuagint was not translated by
Christians as Christianity did not exist at that time, so the Christians had no influence
over the translation into Greek of the Jewish scriptures. It did happen however that
the Christians found the Septuagint to be both a solid basis for Christian thinking and
rather useful in polemics against the Jews of later Centuries.

Since the time of the Reformation some Protestant biblical readers have distrusted the
Septuagint and dont accept it as a legitimate bible for Christians to read. Some feel
it is too Roman Catholic. Others think it an unreliable translation or interpretation
of the Jewish Scriptures, even though it was done by the Jews themselves and honored
by the Jews at the time of Christ. Additionally, many scholars feel that the New
Testament authors were very reliant on the Septuagint as demonstrated by their
frequently using the Septuagint when quoting the Old Testament.

As I was reading Robert Charles Hills translation of ST. JOHN CHRYSOSTOMS
COMMENTARY ON THE PSALMS Vol. 2 (pp 343-344), I came across two footnotes of
his that actually lend credence to the importance of the Septuagint (LXX) for our
knowledge of the Old Testament. Both of these footnotes were in regard to Psalm
145.

though our (Masoretic) Hebrew text has one verse (13) missing, which the LXX
supplies, an inclusion confirmed by the Hebrew manuscripts discovered at the Dead
Sea.

This is the verse occurring in the LXX and a Hebrew ms found at Qumran; it is not in
the Masoretic Hebrew text of this alphabetic psalm at the point where we would expect
a verse beginning with the letter nun.

I have read various arguments about the reliability of the Septuagint version of the
Jewish scriptures and arguments for why Protestant Scholars prefer the Masoretic Text
when doing translation of the Old Testament. But the Septuagint which is used
officially by Roman Catholics and Eastern Orthodox has shown itself to be a good
window into the ancient Jewish (Pre-Masoretic) Scriptures. Some have argued that
translators in the ancient world were more likely to eliminate parts of texts
(accidentally or purposefully) than to add to them. At least in the two instances Hill
mentions regarding the Psalms, the Septuagint may be relying on a more ancient text
of the Hebrew Scriptures than the Masoretic Text does and thus gives us a better
glimpse into the sacred writings of ancient Israel. The Septuagint preserved
something the Masoretic text lost.

THE ORTHODOX STUDY BIBLE itself bases its translation of the Old Testament
scriptures on the Septuagint unlike Protestant versions of the Bible. The OSB thus
follows the ancient Christian and traditionally historic version of the Scriptures which
was commonly relied on by the first Christians themselves. This is not to say that
common English versions of the bible are wrong, they simply follow Protestant
principles in their translations of the Old Testament and thus have a less complete
version of the Old Covenant scriptures.


SEPTUAGINT QUOTES
IN THE NEW TESTAMENT

Of the approximately 300 Old Testament quotes in the New Testament, approximately
2/3 of them came from the Septuagint (the Greek translation of the Old Testament)
which included the Deuterocanonical books that the Protestants later removed. This is
additional evidence that Jesus and the apostles viewed the Deuterocanonical books as
part of canon of the Old Testament. Below are some examples:


Matt. 1:23 / Isaiah 7:14 - behold, a "virgin" shall conceive.
Hebrew - behold, a "young woman" shall conceive.

Matt. 3:3; Mark 1:3; John 1:23 / Isaiah 40:3 - make "His paths straight."
Hebrew - make "level in the desert a highway."

Matt. 9:13; 12:7 / Hosea 6:6 - I desire "mercy" and not sacrifice.
Hebrew - I desire "goodness" and not sacrifice.

Matt. 12:21 / Isaiah 42:4 - in His name will the Gentiles hope (or trust).
Hebrew - the isles shall wait for his law.

Matt. 13:15 / Isaiah 6:10 - heart grown dull; eyes have closed; to heal.
Hebrew - heart is fat; ears are heavy; eyes are shut; be healed.

Matt. 15:9; Mark 7:7 / Isaiah 29:13 - teaching as doctrines the precepts of men.
Hebrew - a commandment of men (not doctrines).

Matt. 21:16 / Psalm 8:2 - out of the mouth of babes and sucklings thou has "perfect
praise."
Hebrew - thou has "established strength."
Mark 7:6-8 Jesus quotes Isaiah 29:13 from the Septuagint This people honors me
with their lips, but their heart is far from me; in vain do they worship me, teaching as
doctrines the precepts of men.

Luke 3:5-6 / Isaiah 40:4-5 - crooked be made straight, rough ways smooth, shall see
salvation.
Hebrew - omits these phrases.

Luke 4:18 / Isaiah 61:1 - and recovering of sight to the blind.
Hebrew - the opening of prison to them that are bound.

Luke 4:18 / Isaiah 58:6 - to set at liberty those that are oppressed (or bruised).
Hebrew - to let the oppressed go free.

John 6:31 / Psalm 78:24 - He gave them "bread" out of heaven to eat.
Hebrew - gave them "food" or "grain" from heaven.

John 12:38 / Isaiah 53:1 - who has believed our "report?"
Hebrew - who has believed our "message?"

John 12:40 / Isaiah 6:10 - lest they should see with eyes...turn for me to heal them.
Hebrew - shut their eyes...and be healed.

Acts 2:19 / Joel 2:30 - blood and fire and "vapor" of smoke.
Hebrew - blood and fire and "pillars" or "columns" of smoke.

Acts 2:25-26 / Psalm 16:8 - I saw...tongue rejoiced...dwell in hope..
Hebrew - I have set...glory rejoiced...dwell in safety.

Acts 4:26 / Psalm 2:1 - the rulers "were gathered together."
Hebrew - rulers "take counsel together."

Acts 7:14 / Gen. 46:27; Deut. 10:22 - Stephen says "seventy-five" souls went down to
Egypt.
Hebrew - "seventy" people went.

Acts 7:27-28 / Exodus 2:14 - uses "ruler" and judge; killed the Egyptian "yesterday."
Hebrew - uses "prince" and there is no reference to "yesterday."

Acts 7:43 / Amos 5:26-27 - the tent of "Moloch" and star of god of Rephan.
Hebrew - "your king," shrine, and star of your god.

Acts 8:33 / Isaiah 53:7-8 - in his humiliation justice was denied him.
Hebrew - by oppression...he was taken away.

Acts 13:41 / Habakkuk 1:5 - you "scoffers" and wonder and "perish."
Hebrew - you "among the nations," and "be astounded."

Acts 15:17 / Amos 9:12 - the rest (or remnant) of "men."
Hebrew - the remnant of "Edom."

Rom. 2:24 / Isaiah 52:5 - the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles.
Hebrew - blasphemed (there is no mention of the Gentiles).

Rom. 3:4 / Psalm 51:4 - thou mayest "prevail" (or overcome) when thou art judged.
Hebrew - thou might "be clear" when thou judges.

Rom. 3:12 / Psalm 14:1,3 - they "have gone wrong."
Hebrew - they are "corrupt" or "filthy."

Rom. 3:13 / Psalm 5:9 - they use their tongues to deceive.
Hebrew - they flatter with their tongues. There is no "deceit" language.

Rom. 3:13 / Psalm 140:3 - the venom of "asps" is under their lips.
Hebrew - "Adder's" poison is under their lips.

Rom. 3:14 / Psalm 10:7 - whose mouth is full of curses and "bitterness."
Hebrew - cursing and "deceit and oppression."

Rom. 9:17 / Exodus 9:16 - my power "in you"; my name may be "proclaimed."
Hebrew - show "thee"; may name might be "declared."

Rom. 9:25 / Hosea 2:23 - I will call my people; I will call my beloved.
Hebrew - I will have mercy (love versus mercy).

Rom. 9:27 / Isaiah 10:22 - only a remnant of them "will be saved."
Hebrew - only a remnant of them "will return."

Rom. 9:29 / Isaiah 1:9 - had not left us "children."
Hebrew - Jehova had left us a "very small remnant."

Rom. 9:33; 10:11; 1 Peter 2:6 / Isaiah 28:16 - he who believes will not be "put to
shame."
Hebrew - shall not be "in haste."

Rom. 10:18 / Psalm 19:4 - their "voice" has gone out.
Hebrew - their "line" is gone out.

Rom. 10:20 / Isaiah 65:1 - I have "shown myself" to those who did not ask for me.
Hebrew - I am "inquired of" by them.

Rom. 10:21 / Isaiah 65:2 - a "disobedient and contrary" people.
Hebrew - a "rebellious" people.
Rom. 11:9-10 / Psalm 69:22-23 - "pitfall" and "retribution" and "bend their backs."
Hebrew - "trap" and "make their loins shake."

Rom. 11:26 / Isaiah 59:20 - will banish "ungodliness."
Hebrew - turn from "transgression."

Rom. 11:27 / Isaiah 27:9 - when I take away their sins.
Hebrew - this is all the fruit of taking away his sin.

Rom. 11:34; 1 Cor. 2:16 / Isaiah 40:13 -the "mind" of the Lord; His "counselor."
Hebrew - "spirit" of the Lord; "taught" Him.

Rom. 12:20 / Prov. 25:21 - feed him and give him to drink.
Hebrew - give him "bread" to eat and "water" to drink.

Rom. 15:12 / Isaiah 11:10 - the root of Jesse..."to rule the Gentiles."
Hebrew - stands for an ensign. There is nothing about the Gentiles.

Rom. 15:21 / Isaiah 52:15 - been told "of him"; heard "of him."
Hebrew - does not mention "him" (the object of the prophecy).

1 Cor. 1:19 / Isaiah 29:14 - "I will destroy" the wisdom of the wise.
Hebrew - wisdom of their wise men "shall perish."

1 Cor. 5:13 / Deut. 17:7 - remove the "wicked person."
Hebrew - purge the "evil." This is more generic evil in the MT.

1 Cor. 15:55 / Hosea 13:14 - O death, where is thy "sting?"
Hebrew - O death, where are your "plagues?"

2 Cor. 4:13 / Psalm 116:10 - I believed and so I spoke (past tense).
Hebrew - I believe, for I will speak (future tense).

2 Cor. 6:2 / Isaiah 49:8 - I have "listened" to you.
Hebrew - I have "answered" you.

Gal. 3:10 / Deut. 27:26 - cursed be every one who does not "abide" by all things.
Hebrew - does not "confirm" the words.

Gal. 3:13 / Deut. 21:23 - cursed is everyone who hangs on a "tree."
Hebrew - a hanged man is accursed. The word "tree" does not follow.

Gal. 4:27 / Isaiah 54:1 - "rejoice" and "break forth and shout."
Hebrew - "sing" and "break forth into singing."

2 Tim. 2:19 / Num. 16:5 - The Lord "knows" those who are His.
Hebrew - God will "show" who are His.

Heb. 1:6 / Deut. 32:43 - let all the angels of God worship Him.
Hebrew - the Masoretic text omits this phrase from Deut. 32:43.

Heb. 1:12 / Psalm 102:25 - like a "mantle" ... "roll them"... "will be changed."
Hebrew - "raiment"... "change"..."pass away."

Heb. 2:7 / Psalm 8:5 - thou has made Him a little "lower than angels."
Hebrew - made Him but a little "lower than God."

Heb. 2:12 / Psalm 22:22 - I will " sing" thy praise.
Hebrew - I will praise thee. The LXX and most NTs (but not the RSV) have "sing."

Heb. 2:13 / Isaiah 8:17 - I will "put my trust in Him."
Hebrew - I will "look for Him."

Heb. 3:15 / Psalm 95:8 - do not harden your hearts as "in the rebellion."
Hebrew - harden not your hearts "as at Meribah."

Heb. 3:15; 4:7 / Psalm 95:7 - when you hear His voice do not harden not your hearts.
Hebrew - oh that you would hear His voice!

Heb. 8:9-10 / Jer. 31:32-33 - (nothing about husband); laws into their mind.
Hebrew - I was a husband; law in their inward parts.

Heb. 9:28 / Isaiah 10:22 - "to save those" who are eagerly awaiting for Him.
Hebrew - a remnant of them "shall return."

Heb. 10:5 / Psalm 40:6 - "but a body hast thou prepared for me."
Hebrew - "mine ears hast thou opened."

Heb. 10:38 / Hab. 2:3-4 - if he shrinks (or draws) back, my soul shall have no
pleasure.
Hebrew - his soul is puffed up, not upright.

Heb. 11:5 / Gen. 5:24 - Enoch was not "found."
Hebrew - Enoch was "not."

Heb. 11:21 / Gen. 47:31 - Israel, bowing "over the head of his staff."
Hebrew - there is nothing about bowing over the head of his staff.

Heb. 12:6 / Prov. 3:12 - He chastises every son whom He receives.
Hebrew - even as a father the son in whom he delights.

Heb. 13:6 / Psalm 118:6 - the Lord "is my helper."
Hebrew - Jehova "is on my side." The LXX and the NT are identical.

James 4:6 / Prov. 3:34 - God opposes the proud but gives grace to the humble.
Hebrew - He scoffs at scoffers and gives grace to the lowly.

1 Peter 1:24 / Isaiah 40:6 - all its "glory" like the flower.
Hebrew - all the "goodliness" as the flower.

1 Pet. 2:9 / Exodus 19:6 - you are a "royal priesthood."
Hebrew - you shall be to me a "kingdom of priests."

1 Pet. 2:9 / Isaiah 43:21 - God's own people...who called you out of darkness.
Hebrew - which I formed myself. These are different actions.

1 Pet. 2:22 / Isaiah 53:9 - he "committed no sin."
Hebrew - he "had done no violence."

1 Pet. 4:18 / Prov. 11:31 - if a righteous man "is scarcely saved."
Hebrew - if the righteous "is recompensed."

1 Pet. 5:5 / Prov. 3:34 - God opposes the proud but gives grace to the humble.
Hebrew - He scoffs at scoffers and gives grace to lowly.
Isaiah 11:2 - this verse describes the Seven Gifts of the Holy Spirit, but the seventh
gift, "piety," is only found in the Septuagint.

We know the history of writing of the Septuagint and believe in this ancient church
legend. In the second year of rule of Ptolomaios the Second Philadelphus (282 BC), on
the blessing of righteous protopriest Eleazar, the chosen from the 12 generations of
Israel translators made this translation. Thanks to this providential matter, the spiritual
preparation to the encounter and acceptance of the Son of God was spread beyond the
Jewish nation and covered the population of the Mediterranean shores, which all in that
time, in the lesser or greater degree spoke and understood Greek.

How great the significance of the Septuagint in the matter of the first sermon of the
Christianity was, can be seen from the fact that in the end of the 1st century an
overwhelming majority of the converted into Christianity originated not from Hebrews
or yet unprepared pagans, but the so-called proselytes, i.e. heathens, who were
acquainted with the Old-Testament Law in Greek translation and attracted to it
spiritually. This attraction to the Law of heathens was fulfilled by the Jews through
spreading among the heathen the holy books in Greek, i.e. the Septuagint. The main
flow of the process of spreading of the Christianity during the second half of the first
century can be imagined likewise: heathens, communicating with the Jews, got from
them holy books in Greek, read them, got attracted spiritually to these Divine words,
searched but could not find neither in the very books, nor with the Jewish interpreters
the explanations of many things, which stayed unclear for them in the Scripture. The
Christian preachers came, and showing how everything, predicted in the Scripture,
came to pass and happened in Jesus Christ, through that found new souls for the Lord.
The history of a nobleman of the queen of Ethiopia, who was enlightened by Apostle
Philip, is an illustration of this process.

The references that exactly this way happened the conversion into Christianity during
the sermon of St. Apostle Paul, we would find in the book of Acts: in Antiochia of
Pisidia the holy apostle explains the history of the Old Testament in the Christian light,
and "And when the Jews were gone out of the synagogue, the Gentiles besought that
these words might be preached to them the next sabbath. Now when the congregation
was broken up, many of the Jews and religious proselytes followed Paul and Barnabas:
who, speaking to them, persuaded them to continue in the grace of God" (Acts 13:42,
43). ""And it came to pass in Iconium, that they went both together into the synagogue
of the Jews, and so spake, that a great multitude both of the Jews and also of the
Greeks believed" (Acts, 14:1). "Now when they had passed through Amphipolis and
Apollonia, they came to Thessalonica, where was a synagogue of the Jews: And Paul, as
his manner was, went in unto them, and three sabbath days reasoned with them out of
the scriptures, Opening and alleging, that Christ must needs have suffered, and risen
again from the dead; and that this Jesus, whom I preach unto you, is Christ. And some
of them believed, and consorted with Paul and Silas; and of the devout Greeks a great
multitude, and of the chief women not a few" (Acts 17:1-4).

"The Christians accepted the Septuagint, as their own version of the Old Testament,
and used it alone for sermons and protection of their faith. With that the Christians in
the known measure assigned the Divine inspiration to the translation of the Septuagint,
for its variants in the translation providentially helped the Christian arguments The
Septuagint made it easier for the Christian missionary work among heathens. It was
that Bible, which the first fore-preachers of the Gospel had in hands, coming through
all the parts of the Roman empire in the first years of the Christianity, when there were
still no books of the New Testament. The ancient Judaism tilled the furrows for sowing
the Evangelical seeds by the Septuagint in the Western world," writes A. Daceman in
his book "The New Light of the New Testament."

Seeing, what a powerful weapon the Septuagint is for the attraction of people, whom
they already thought to be their followers, to the hated by them Christianity; the
leaders of Judaism with all their might started hating the Septuagint, in spite of the fact
that this was the unique translation of the holy books, officially approved of by the
Jewish religious authority and fulfilled by the unanimous exploit of all the 12
generations of Israel. The Talmud says: "Cursed is the day when the seventy Elders
translated the Law into Greek for the Egyptian king. This day is similar to that, when
Israel made the golden calf."

Therefore, in the second century AD the Judaism makes new translations of the
Old-Testament books into Greek. These are the translations of Aquila, Symmachus and
Theodotion, made in the second century. In these translations the anti-Christian
tendency the attempt to change the Messianic places in the Old Testament, make
them less evidently relating to Christ the Savior, is clearly seen.

In the same time the Judaism started its grandiose work on the reformation of the
original of the Holy Scripture its ancient Hebrew text to establish its stability. This
reformation, which took place since the 2nd till the 8th centuries, consisted of the fact
that the Jewish Scribes, the so-called Massorites, i.e. the keepers of tradition,
according to the definite, checked by them sample rewrote all the books of the Holy
Scripture, meant to be read in the synagogues, checked them letter by letter, entering
the new system of vowels and punctuation marks. Then, under the fear of harem a
curse, forbade the Jews the usage of any of other variants of the Holy Scripture, except
for this, checked this way. With that, in their work on the Hebrew text the Massorites
as well, in all ways, tried to put more shade to the clarity of the Messianic extracts,
which predicted Christ the Savior.

The fight around the prophesy of St. Isaiah is especially known: "Behold, a virgin shall
conceive, and bear a son" (7:14). In the original text here, without a doubt, stood the
word "Betula" a Virgin, which now was proved by the newest discovery of the most
ancient manuscript of the prophesy of Isaiah close to the Dead Sea. The holy 70
interpreters translated the word "Betula with a Greek word "Parthenos." Meanwhile, the
Jewish scribes in their Massorite variant instead of the word "Betula-Virgin" put the
word "ga-alma" a young woman. In the translations of Acquila, Symmachus, and
Theodotion here in Greek is put the word "neanis" a young woman, in spite of the
fact that in this case this extract loses the meaning of the prophetic words, at which
pointed even the ancient Christians apologists: what a sign can be the conceiving and
birth of a son of a young woman, if it happens daily throughout the whole world?

Thus, since the earliest poque of Its history the Church of Christ had to choose
between the several variants of the Holy Scripture. The Church, absolutely definitely,
without any hesitation, gave preference to the God-inspired translation of the 70,
having made only one exception: the Church changed the book of Prophet Daniel
according to the translation of Theodotion, for in the translation of the 70 here is seen
a very notable difference with the Jewish original. With this detail the Church one more
time showed that It is not bound by anything, even by the authority of the highly
estimated by It holy ancient interpreters, but It freely chooses and recognizes Its Holy
Scripture.

The Church extremely reveres the translation of the 70 the Septuagint. St. Irineus
thinks that the holy interpreters were as much inspired by the Holy Spirit, as the
prophets and apostles (Irineus 3, chap.11, 4). St. Justin the Philosopher in his
"Addressing to the Greeks," Tertullian, St. Cyprian, blissful Augustine, Clement of
Alexandria call the translation of the 70 as God-inspired. St. Basil the Great calls it the
most famous in the Church.

The Church gives Its preference to the translation of the 70, not only among other
translations, but also prefers it to the Jewish original of the Old Testament.

The Church does not rely onto the Jewish original of the Old Testament, to be more
exact, on its preserved till now form the Massorite one, for during two thousands of
years of the Christian history the Hebrew original was kept in the non-Christian
medium, hostile to the Christianity, was re-written by the non-Christian hands. Even if
one does not suspect any mal intention then anyway these non-Christian copyists
could always make a mistake, not knowing the mysteries of the Christian faith and
therefore not understand the complete meaning of those holy books, which they were
rewriting; always could make a mistake, and, having made, could not understand that.

The text of the translation of the 70 was kept in the Christian medium, was rewritten
by the Christians, knowing the fullness of the sense of the Holy Scripture, and what is
the most important all the time it stayed under the unceasing control of the Church
the keeper of the Truth, the infallible image of the Holy Spirit.

The Church admits that the Septuagint is not only an authoritative text, but defines the
composition of the Holy Scripture according to the Septuagint. The Septuagint
completely preserved the Holy Scripture, and the Massorite tradition partly lost it. We
talk about the so-called "canonical" and "non-canonical" books of the Old Testament,
the canon of which was defined by the council of the Jewish rabbis in Jamnia at the end
of the 1st or the beginning of the 2d century AD. Surely the Church could not accept
this cannon as the leading one for Itself, and instead of it, while defining the Divine
inspiration of the Holy Books, is lead by Its rules: the 85th Apostolic rule, the 33d rule
of the Carthage council, the 60th rule of St. Athanasius the Great, and by the ancient
church tradition, which counts 50 books to be in the composition of the Holy scripture
of the Old Testament. The Jerusalem local Council of 1672, the statements of which
were established by the similar in time Constantinople council; and on the behalf of
the Russian Church were signed by Its representative Archimandrite Joseph, proclaims:
"The non-canonical book, senselessly and deliberately called apocryphal, are the
invariable and functional part of the Holy Scripture."

The Holy Scripture of the New Testament is very closely connected exactly with the
Septuagint. Many places in the New-Testament books will not be clear, if we use any
other variant of the Old Testament. For example, the reference of Ap. Paul in the
Epistle to Hebrews (chap.1, verse 6) to Psalm 96:7, where, on the Massorite tradition
stands "worship him, all ye gods," while Ap. Paul says: "let all angels of God worship
Him," the way as we find in our text of the Septuagint. In the comparison with the
Massorite text, the reference in the speech of Apostle James in the Acts (15:16) to
prophet Amos is not clear. The references of Apostle John ""A bone of him shall not be
broken" does not stand in the Massorite text in this way (but in the similar way), but
these words keep absolute precision in the text of the 70 (Ex. 12:10). The words of the
Lord in the so-called "First Gospel" in the Massorite text, concerning the promise,
given to the people after the downfall about the fact that "The womans seed shall
bruise serpents head," which the Massorites do not have, and many other things. Not
only inwardly, but as well outwardly the New Testament in its Greek original is closely
connected exactly with the Septuagint.

The entire Holy Scripture of the New Testament is written in the language of the
Septuagint. Even the only New Testament book, which was originally not written in
Greek, the Gospel of St. Mathew, soon after it was written was translated either by the
very Evangelist or by apostle John the Theologian into the language, which we call the
language of the Septuagint, for the Septuagint, as any literary work, created its
language, and exactly in this language, and not in any variation of Greek are written all
the New Testament books. Almost all the references to the Old Testament in the New
One (except the Gospel of Mathew) are made onto the text of the Septuagint.

To the fact how great the unity of the Septuagint and the New Testament is, testify the
Protestant Biblicists, which do not have any grounds to be very much disposed to the
Septuagint the known German Biblicist E.V. Griffield and the Head of the Department
of the Biblical History and Literature of the Sheffield University F.F. Bruce, referring to
Griffield, writes: "Only the one, who studies the New Testament in Greek together with
the Septuagint, gets the full understanding about the unity of the Bible, which he will
not get by studying the Old Testament in another version" (F. F. Bruce, The Old
Testament in Greek).

Together with the New Testament the Septuagint with its content satiated the entire
following life of the Church: Its order of Divine Services, Its edifications to Its children,
the laws and rules of the church and the creations of the holy fathers. Let us get back
to the Divine service. In the translation of the ancient Christian Divine service from
Hebrew into Greek there appeared one more important change: the chanting form of
the major part of the holy text was lost. It was saved in the Greek text only in those
especially filled with chants parts of the Old Testament books, which especially
rhythmically were translated into Greek and in the church official practice got the name
of the Old Testament chants, and surely in Psalms, which were and remained the main
source of the chanting material for the Divine service.

That was why the most significant part of the Holy Scripture in Greek started to be
read, but not chanted in the Divine services; they started to chant only psalms and the
Old Testament chants, to which further on were added those few chant-parts, which
contain the Holy Scripture: the chant of the Theotokos in the encounter of Hers with St.
Elizabeth (i.e. Magnification), the chant of Zechariah on the birth of St. John the Baptist
and the chant of St. Simeon the God-Receiver.

Because of this scantiness of the chanting material in Greek there appeared the need in
new chants for Divine services. In the first Christian times was composed the based on
the described in the Gospel angelic chant hymn "Glory to God in the highest" (the
so-called Gloria), martyr Athenagor writes hymn "Gentle Light" and then the Church
starts to be filled with inspired creations of the great church chant-composers.

All these church creations unfailingly used the language, images and thoughts of the
Holy Scripture. The law, which we established at the beginning of this essay: the
preparation for the encounter and acceptance of the Son of God, which took place in
both the historical and official process, but mostly through the Holy Scripture, this
law remains valid.

Partly this connection is dictated by the very content of the Divine service. The order of
the vespers consists of chanting and reading of Psalms, which later began to be mixed
with chanting of the so-called sticheras, i.e. chants, which are devoted to the
celebrated feast, and with the reading of the parts of the Old Testament books, the
so-called paremias. Consequently, more than a half of the vespers consists of the Old
Testament material, and new chants are composed in the language of the Holy
Scripture, i.e. the language of the Septuagint.

The same can be said about the matins, the first part of which consists as well of
chants and reading psalms, and the second part of it of chanting of the so-called
Old Testament chants. Nowadays this second part is changed by chanting and reading
of the so-called canons, which originally were composed as the commentaries to the
words of the Old Testament songs. Only this alone defines the Biblical character of the
content and language of the canons. The matins ends with the ancient Christian hymn
"Glory to God in the highest."

Finally the very Liturgy is significantly filled with the Biblical elements. In there, those
elements are more adapted. Mostly the outline of the Liturgy is influenced by the least
read in the church book of the Holy Scripture the Revelation. The common
arrangement of the Liturgy: standing of the clergy around the Throne, coming in and
going out from the Altar, the terminology of the sacred acts: the Sacrifice, the Lamb,
the Holy Table, the Altar are, on the one hand, the reproduction of the ancient Old
Testament sacred action. And on the other, and in the greater sense, are the
reflections of the images of the Revelation. All the Liturgical phrases of a priest are
either a literal reproduction, or a paraphrase of the doxologies of the Revelation. For
example: "To him be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen" (Rev.1:6). "Blessing,
and honour, and glory, and power, be unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto
the Lamb for ever and ever" (5:13). "Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and
honour and power: for thou hast created all things" (4:11). On the basis of the
Revelation are composed many chants of the Liturgy, for example: "Holy, holy, holy,
LORD God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come" (4:8).

All this in the most profound and all-sided way fills the entire Divine service of the
Orthodox Church with the words, images and thoughts of the Holy Scripture.

Already for some times we drew attention to the inner basis of that. Now we shall say
about the practical conclusion, which is important for those who would wish to occupy
themselves with the holy and joyful, inspiring matter of translation of the infinite
Divine service wealth of the Orthodox church into contemporary Western languages.
For that one needs plunge into the Biblical form of his own mother language absolutely
and completely. Only on this condition his translation will be full-value, artistically
full-blooded and he will avoid both the dangers Zillah and Haribda of any artistic
translation: there will be neither slavish literal conveying of the strange text, nor free
narration-interpretation, far from the original, for a translator, filled with the language
of the Holy Scripture, will enrich his language through the source, which had enriched
the language of those, whose works he translates the church chants creators.

This, what we said about the connection of the New Testament with the Septuagint, we
shall say concerning the Divine service. In it much stays unclear for us, if we use any
other variant of the Holy Scripture of the Old Testament, but the Septuagint.

For example, the 1st song of the canon of the Pentecost says: "Covered by the divine
cloud, he that was slow of tongue proclaimed the Law written by God." Knowing the
Holy Scripture an Orthodox understands that here the speech is about Moses, for like
that "of uncircumcised lips" (tongue-tied) he is called in the book of Exodus in the
translation of the 70, but not "non-verbal" as the Massorite text conveys (Ex.6:30).

Without knowing the books of Maccabees, we would not understand, for instance, the
8th irmos of the 6th exclamation: "and purified the sacrifice of righteous with water"
where it is said about the event, described in the 1st chapter of the 2d book of
Maccabees (and not about the sacrifice of prophet Isaiah, as some think. In this last
case it would be "purified sacrifice and water").

In the 109th Psalm of the Massorite text there are no words of the Navity Prokimenon
and verses "from the womb of the morning: thou hast the dew of thy youth," which are
taken from the text of the 70.

If we add that by the language of the Septuagint, with the same images, hints and
indications of its sacred text are written the creations of the majority of the holy
fathers of the Eastern Church, then we would understand that the above given words of
E.V. Greenfield and F.F. Bruce that for the one, who is reading the Holy Scripture of the
Old Testament in the translation of the 70 and the New Testament in the original, the
inner and outer unity is being revealed more brightly and profoundly these words
can be related to the entire church field. For an Orthodox Greek, knowing the Holy
Scripture of the Old Testament in the translation of the 70 and the New Testament in
the original church narration, while reading the holy fathers and listening to and
participating in the Divine services, the fundamental truth of the Orthodoxy that the
voice of the Holy Spirit did not cease after writing of the last lines of the Holy Scripture,
that in its full strength it continues to sound in the whole life of the Church, mostly in
the Divine service and creations of Its holy fathers, reveals itself definitely and clearly.

But this spiritually enriching realization becomes available not only to Greeks. Almost
in the same measure we, the Orthodox Russians, possess it, for our Holy Scripture of
the Old Testament in the church-Slavonic is strictly church-traditional, and we have
the Divine service in the same language, in all senses.

We sincerely want to wish the same to our West-European Orthodox brothers: to read
carefully, get used to the God-inspired translation of the 70, to get imbued with its
language, images, to choose the most ecclesiastic, traditional, proved and established
by the Church among the codes of the New Testament, to master this language of the
Old and New Testaments, and with the help of this language to translate the whole
gigantic wealth of the Orthodox divine service.

For the one, who will perfectly know the Biblical language, this task will be greatly
simplified by the fact that the majority of phrases and images in the divine services
texts will be known to him, as if prepared for him.

But with that inevitably arises one more question, equally important as the question of
the Septuagint. This question is: which variant of the New Testament must one use, to
stay on the church path steadily?

As it is known, already blessed Geronimo complained about the multitude of different
versions in different manuscripts of the New Testament, saying: "Tot paene versiones,
qout codides" the variations are the same in numbers as codes.

If we have a look at the critical publications, for example, of Nestle, with the scientific
system, i.e. with the reference to different versions, we shall see that literally no word
in the Holy Scripture will remain still. Though, the majority of these versions is
insignificant: into "Capernaum" or into "Capernauma" came the Lord; "like light" His
clothes was in the Transfiguration, or "like snow," etc. But there are very important
differences, for instance, like: to enter or not the words of Christ "Howbeit this kind
goeth not out but by prayer and fasting" into the Gospel of Mathew; to enter into the
Gospel of Mark the second half of his narration about the Resurrection of the Lord. In
the Gospel of Luke the malefactor asked the Lord to remember him "in thy kingdom" or
simply remember? Should one enter into the Gospel of John the narration about the
adulteress, about whom the Lord said to the scribes: "He that is without sin among
you, let him first cast a stone at her." To enter or not into the Epistle of John the
professing of the Holy Trinity: "For there are three that bear record in heaven, the
Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one" ?

All these things are the questions about the different versions. The modern Protestant
publishing offices solve these problems in different ways: on the basis of the authority
of various famous Biblicists, on the basis of accord between the majority of the
manuscripts, i.e. on the principle of the majority of voices, or on the basis of the
greater antiquity of the manuscripts, etc. All these are not our, church ways.

The question of different versions can be interesting for us as well, but purely
historically: what the variants of the text were. The critical publishing issues like of
Nestle, where this question is put scientifically and visually are useful. But we shall
solve this problem, not guided by the testimony of the majority of manuscripts and not
because of their antiquity, and less on the basis of the authority of the out-of-church
Biblicists, but basing upon the voice of the Church. For us is infallible that the text of
the Holy Scripture and the Old and New Testaments, which belongs to the Church, is
accepted by It and exists for Its Divine life.

Applying the out-of-church scientific contemporary terminology, we more or less
approximately can accept as the church text the group of manuscripts, which is
marked with the letter "K," otherwise called as Keni or Constantinople, for these
manuscripts in their majority and the samples, from which they were copied, were kept
and rewritten under the guidance and control of the Church, while the rest of the
groups of manuscripts, marked with the letters "H," "I and "K" (Egyptian, Jerusalem and
Western) are the fruits of labors of some persons and did not get the sanction of the
Church.

With this, it must be noted that exactly the manuscripts of the group "K" became the
basis for the first Greek printed edition, made by Erasmus of Rotterdam in 1516 (only
the Revelation in this edition was taken from another, unsatisfactory source). And the
edition of Erasmus of Rotterdam under the name "textus receptus" became the source
for the majority of the Western-European translations. The later translations in the
majority of cases resort to other originals.

We shall be faithful to the church ways.

In the spiritual world there are many roads and paths, but the direct, correct and
truthful way is always the one the church way. It started with the creation of the
world, the repentance of Adam, the exploit of Noah, the calling of Abraham, the
history of the Chosen Nation, Christ the Savior, His holy Apostles, holy fathers, the
exploit of monks and faithfulness of all the children of the Church of Christ and will
continue till the end of ages.

As any friendly family has its language, its expressions and images, the same way the
people, belonging to this way have their own language, images, legends and traditions:
one language, the same expressions and images since the Creation of the world and
the time of the Sinai Law till the present days. This language, these images and
expressions are good to be translated into all earthly dialects, if only to search for
them, care about it and not to turn to the wrong paths.


9) Question: The Baptism of Jehowah's Witnessess does as the Bible says:

(Matthew 28:19)
'' IN THE NAME OF THE FATHER AND OF THE SON AND OF THE HOLY SPIRIT?
If yes, after they refusing ''Trinity'' How:

I)Can someone baptized to:

A) IN GOD
B) IN His first creature,
AND
C) IN an impersonal force(!)

II) Why does not say ''to the names of''?

III) Or '' In the name of the Father and
In the name of the Son and
In the name of the Holy Spirit?
(Maybe because the Name is common? YAHVEH)

God
The Witnesses contradict almost every basic Christian teaching, and those they don't
contradict they usually ignore. They are fundamentally Unitarians. A leaflet published
from their London office, called <What Do Jehovah's Witnesses Believe?>, tells us:
"Since there are many 'gods' and many 'lords,' the true God has a personal name to
distinguish him from all other gods." The name is "Jehovah."

The truth is that there is only one God, and he does not need a name to distinguish
him from other "gods." Even the word "Jehovah" is not really biblical. The original
writers of Holy Writ did not know it. In Hebrew they wrote "Yahweh," which means "He
who is." It is an alternative to "God." The Witnesses, in contrast, claim that "Jehovah" is
a personal name for God. It is hard to decide exactly what they mean by all this, but it
seems that for them Jehovah is to God as oak is to treeone among many, but the
best of the lot. The expression "Jehovah God," so commonly used by the Witnesses, is
nowhere found in the Bible.

The Witnesses do not believe that God is everywhere, nor do they believe in the Trinity.
In his book <Reconciliation> Rutherford said that "the constellation of the seven stars
forming the Pleiades is the place of the eternal throne of Godthe dwelling place of
Jehovah." Witnesses constantly ridicule the doctrine of the Trinity. Rutherford wrote,
"Never was there a more deceptive doctrine advanced than that of the Trinity. It could
have originated only in one mind and that the mind of Satan, the Devil"
(<Reconciliation>, 101).

Christ
The Witnesses do not believe that Christ is the eternal Son of God, equal to the Father,
and that the Holy Spirit is the third equal divine Person. Although Christ revealed the
doctrine of the Trinity and spoke of the Holy Spirit as personal (John 14:26), Rutherford
said the Holy Spirit is any power or influence exercised by God.

Christ, according to the Witnesses, was Jehovah's "first creation." He is not equal with
the Father (<What Do Jehovah's Witnesses Believe?>, 2). Russell taught that Christ was
"Michael, the Archangel." "In obedience to God, he gave up his spirit-being and was
born of Mary as a wholly human being." The Witnesses teach that Jehovah God (their
favorite title for the deity) created a spirit-son, Christ Jesus, who, before becoming
man, was also known as Michael the Archangel. This spirit-son, not God but more like
a favorite angel, took on human flesh as a perfect man.

To make it fit in with their strange beliefs the Witnesses do not scruple to manipulate
the words of the Bible. For example, where John wrote at the beginning of his Gospel,
"the Word was God" (John 1:1), the Witnesses' version is "the Word was a god."

For our Christian teaching about Christ's death, Resurrection, and Ascension, the
Witnesses substitute a series of contradictions supported neither by Scripture nor
Tradition. In Cole's work we read: "Jesus had to be wholly human. This mighty spirit
had to become human in every way, and incredible though this may seem, why should
it be doubted?"

Although they use the words "Jesus did rise from the dead," the Witnesses do not, in
fact, believe in the Resurrection of Christ in the orthodox Christian way. The man
Christ is dead for ever. "The Person who died," Russell tells us, "remained dead, and he
will never be seen again in his human nature." No one knows what became of his body.
Russell suggested that it might have been dissolved into gases. Similarly, the Witnesses
reject the true scriptural and traditional teaching on the Ascension of Christ and
substitute for it some of their own inventions.

The Trinity in the Old Testament shown: (a) When hosted three men, Abraham, and
greets only one, calling him 'Lord' (Gen. 18.1-3),
(b) When destroyed Sodom and Gomorrah by two Lords on behalf of the third Lord
(Gen. 19.24), (c) Ps. 109 speaks three Lords etc.

In the New Testament (NT) states quite clearly the three divine persons. Some
examples:
(a) The Baptism of the Lord (Matt. 3.17),

(b) The mission of the disciples of Christ: "Go and make all nations my disciples,
baptizing them in the name (and not the names) of the Father and of the Son and of
the Holy Spirit "(Matt. 28.19),
(c) In triple blessing of St. Paul:" The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ and the love of God
and the communion of the Holy Spirit be with all you "(II Cor 13.13),

(d) The prompt for the priests of Ephesus:" Take heed unto yourselves, and to all the
flock, in which the Holy Spirit hath made you bishops, to feed the church of the Lord
which he purchased with his own blood."(Acts 20.28).

Since God became the Church giving blood, then that is indeed the Christ who gave his
blood is God,

(e) In the second letter to the Thessalonians Paul: "The Lord (Holy Spirit) to guide the
hearts your love of God (the Father) and the patience of Christ. " The three persons of
the Godhead there are three ways of course the appearance of the one God in history
(as believed Savellios heretic), but each person is perfect God, equal, and
consubstantial with the others.

The only difference lies in the personal qualities of each of the persons. Only the
Father is unborn, only the Son is born and only pre-eternal Comforter proceeds (as
coming from the Source) from the Father. The properties of the substance, however, is
common to all three persons (omnipotence, omniscience, omnipresence, etc.), and any
person acting jointly with the other for the salvation of the world (creation of the
world, Jesus' sacrifice on the cross, Pentecost etc..).

If the Holy Spirit is not part of the Godhead, then why Christ says that:

Mark 3:28-29 ''Verily I say unto you, All their sins shall be forgiven unto the sons of
men, and their blasphemies wherewith soever they shall blaspheme:but whosoever
shall blaspheme against the Holy Spirit hath never forgiveness, but is guilty of an
eternal sin''

How reasonable is to blaspheme God and to be forgiven, or the first created thing and
also be forgiven, But if you blaspheme the impersonal force of Him ''hath never
forgiveness''? Does it seems logical to you?






10) Question: In what criterion should be selected a religion? Whether its followers are
good people or whether it is the truth?
If the first,then,why not with which Church is closer to our house?(Geographically).
When EXACTLY the Church apostatized?
What do you know for the following dates?
1054-1517-1879?

Has the Church ever apostatized?

Because of the sudden appearance of Protestantism during the 16th century, there
arose an inner need to prove that it has a place in the history of the Church, and also
that Protestantism belongs to the Church. Hence they created a theory, which claimed
that the Church supposedly apostatized after the demise of the Apostles, and hence,
for centuries did not exist in any organized form.

Because of the sudden appearance of Protestantism during the 16th century, there
arose an inner need to prove that it has a place in the history of the Church, and also
that Protestantism belongs to the Church. Hence they created a theory, which claimed
that the Church supposedly apostatized after the demise of the Apostles, and hence,
for centuries did not exist in any organized form.

Other groups claim that the Church apostatized during the 4th century, others during
the 3rd, others during the 2nd, and others even claim it happened during the 1st
century (!), depending on each groups benefits. They use the scandals that
occasionally appear in the Orthodox Church as their excuse, in order to validate their
assertion that the Church has apostatized, because it has a large proportion of
unworthy presbyters and faithless people.

This is the topic that we shall deal with here. Can the Church have unclean Elders?

Proportional Judgment?

Someone might say: Alright, perhaps people are indifferent, so we can expect a large
proportion to be unclean and perhaps every now and then a presbyter may behave
disrespectfully, but, when there is a huge proportion of scandals and especially in the
topmost leadership of the Church God cannot accept worship from a religion that
allows the continuation of scandals!

The proportion of scandals is of course not as large as the other religions would have
liked it to be. Quite often, the same subject is repeated again and again; some become
confused and relate it to another presbyter, and the same topic takes on entirely
different dimensions. But even if everything rumored were true, and one, sole, good
presbyter existed, God would not judge His people proportionately, even if it were
comprised only of presbyter. Even a presbyter will be judged on a personal basis, as a
human being, and will receive whatever he deserves under Gods fair judgment. He will
not condemn the innocent along with the guilty! Besides, there are ecclesiastic
canons, which provide for the corrective instruction of disrespectful clergymen, when
their guilt has been proven. They too, as humans, need educating!

The question that remains however, is: Does God accept the worship of an
unsuitable presbyter? Can his ministry be of any value?

Lets take a look once again at what the Holy Bible has to say on the subject (the Bible
that Protestantism claims it observes)

Unworthy Priests of the Old Testament

A first example that we shall mention (of the many that exist) is from the book of
Samuel I, 2/II: 22-25. In there are mentioned the two sons of Eli, Head Priest of Israel;
both of them upcoming high priests of the people. They, with their fathers tolerance,
fornicated with the women that came to the temple of God, and according to 2/II:
12-17, they ate of the sacrificial fat (which was something that Gods law prohibited);
in fact, they actually snatched it from the faithful forcefully. This scandalized the
people and they refrained from sacrificing to God. Yet they, as well as their father the
high priest, remained in the temple as priests of God. One wonders, did God accept the
sacrifices of those unworthy priests? Of course He did! And this is confirmed, in
chapter 1/I verses 3-5 and 19, where we read that God accepted the sacrifice of the
parents of the prophet Samuel, and replied, by sending them a son-prophet! And
moreover, Anna Samuels mother received and accepted the blessing of Eli, the
unworthy high priest!! (1/I 17,18).

God of course later withdrew His protection from those unworthy priests, which
eventually led them to losing their lives, according to the narration further down (2/II
31-36). Thus, we see that it was God who imposed judgment, and not the people.
God did not reject Israel on account of its unworthy priests, He did not He reject the
righteous Levites, nor did He cease to accept the sacrifices of the faithful Israelites
from the hands of unworthy priests.

The same applies today; even if an act of irreverence is tolerated by those in charge
and the people are scandalized, it is God who has the last say in matters. He does not
reject His Orthodox Church, or the righteous and worthy presbyters. And He
furthermore continues to accept the ministering by unworthy hands, until such time as
He decides to mete out justice.

Obviously, all scandal-seekers are left with no grounds for justification, given that
everything that happened to Israel during those times was also going to happen t the
Christian Church, according to the Apostle Paul, in his Epistle II to Peter, 2/II 1-3, etc.

Lets take a look at another example that proves God accepts as his minister even
someone who is unclean.

Unworthy Priests in Christs time

We are well aware that the Lords crucifixion was the result of the designs of the high
priests of Gods people (Israel) at the time. John the Evangelist in his gospel (chapter
11/XI and verses 47-53) discloses the following event: Caiafas, acting high priest of
that year, along with other priests and Pharisees, conspired to assassinate Jesus Christ
because of the many miracles that He had performed and because He was so
persuasive to the people. So they said: If we leave this person alone, everyone will
believe in him, and then the Romans will come and destroy our people and our nation.
And the high priest Caiafas added: It is better for us that one person die for the
people, rather than the entire nation be destroyed.

At this point, John the evangelist clarifies that: Caiafas did not utter these words by
chance; being the high priest for that year, he was actually prophesying that Jesus was
destined to die for the nations sake.

Just think! God conceded to giving a prophecy to someone, at the very moment that he
was designing to assassinate Jesus Christ, simply because he was the high priest of
that year! What does this prove? It proves the following: That God may disapprove
of an irreverent minister of His, but: He disapproves of him as a person. He accepts
that person as a priest, and blesses his divinely given ministry.

Unworthy Priests in the Apostles time

But how did the Apostles behave towards such unworthy priests? Did they follow the
tactics of todays seemingly reverent accusers? Lets check it out:

In Acts 23/XXIII 1-5, Luke the Evangelist records an event involving the Apostle Paul.
The apostle had been brought before the council as the accused; and while he was
speaking, the high priest Ananiah ordered those present to strike him in the mouth.
Then Paul said to him: God will strike you, you whitewashed wall; and yet you sit in
judgment over me according to the law, and you violate it by giving the order to strike
me?

Then the spectators admonished him: Are you insulting the high priest of God?

The apostle apologized immediately: My brothers, I didnt know that he is a high
priest! For it is written: you shall not speak badly of the potentates of your people

So, what do the critics of the presbyters of God have to say about this? Do they have
the same kind of respect for their own presbyters?

Unworthy presbyters in the Apostles time

Now lets take a look at some examples of the situation that prevailed INSIDE the
Christian Church during the time of the Apostles, as recorded in the New Testament.

Especially in Corinthians II, chapters 10-12/X-XII, we learn that the Apostle Paul was
downhearted, because apparently certain so-called apostles had enslaved the Church
of Corinth and were also accusing the Apostle Paul. Paul was thus compelled to
present his arguments in these three chapters, in order to remind them of his labors
for their sakes, so that they might comprehend that his accusers are bad pastors of the
Church of Corinth. The reader is asked to read these three chapters very carefully, so
that he can become fully aware of the unworthiness of those pastors of Corinth.

But this was not the only incident! John the Apostle writes in his Epistle III, 9,10 to the
Christian Gaius: I wrote something to the Church, but the primacy-loving Diotrephes
does not accept us. So, when I come there, I shall remind him of what he has been
doing, and of his gossiping about us with malicious words; and as if this werent
enough, he doesnt receive our brothers and he obstructs them and drives them away
from the Church.

Just imagine! The prebyter of this Church refused the Apostle John and other Christians
into the Church! And yet, despite all this, it was still the Church of Christ, albeit with an
unworthy presbyter and persecutor of the apostles. And what is more, neither Gaius or
anyone else not even John himself- asked for his dethronement, nor did they deny his
status as presbyter!

In the first chapters of Revelations, the Lord dictates 7 epistles to the corresponding 7
Churches of that time. Each epistle is directed to the angel - the messenger who
bears the wills of God for those Churches; in other words, to their Bishop.

Evidence that it does not refer to a spirit but a person, can be discerned in verse 7,10
of chapter 3/III, where Jesus Christ addresses the angel of the Church of Philadelphia
and in verse 10 He includes him in those inhabiting the earth. If the angel therefore
resides on earth, he cannot be an angel in the sense of a spirit, but only in the sense of
a messenger.

In the same sense, therefore, the angel of the Sardis Church is its Bishop - the pastor
who is responsible for that Church. In Revelations 3/III 1-4, the Lord Jesus Christ
orders this Churchs bishop to wake up, because only in name is he alive, when in fact
he is (spiritually) dead. He informs him that his works are known and that he must
recover, and give support to whatever else is destined to die on his account, because
his works are not perfect in the sight of God. He warns him that He will be caught in
his sleep, as by a thief, if he doesnt stay alert. He is also told that he has a few in
his Church who are still pure, and that they shall receive suitable wages, because they
are worthy.

What is it saying here? It is showing that in the Christian Church of the Apostolic era
there were Bishops who as we saw in the previous examples- were spiritually dead!
Their works were mischievous; they scandalized Christians and were the cause of
spiritual death for many people. In fact, in the Church of Sardis, only a few had
remained pure Christians, which indicates that the majority of the Church was unclean.
So, here we have an unclean (in its majority) Church, with a spiritually dead Bishop!

According to the seemingly reverent groups of our time, a corrupt Church such as this
could not be Christs. But, according to the above words of the Lord, He continued to
acknowledge it, unclean as it may have been, and regardless how few the worthy ones
were! He furthermore did not deny His angels status of Bishop; in fact, He invited
him to rise to the demands of his mission, and did not dethrone him immediately,
just as John didnt, just because that bishop had sinned. We furthermore observe that
this Church is among the 7 Churches that had the Holy Spirit as oil, being the lamps of
God that they were. (Revelations 1/I 20). And most importantly, according to verses 16
and 20, the Lord is He who holds the seven stars in His right hand and the seven
stars are the seven angels of the seven churches. It is interesting, how that unworthy
bishop WAS ONE OF THOSE SEVEN ANGELS OF THE SEVEN CHURCHES, AND ONE OF THE
SEVEN STARS IN THE LORDS RIGHT HAND.

All of the above indicate to us that the Church remains the treasury of divine grace,
even if its shepherd and the majority of its congregation are spiritually dead.


The Church NEVER apostatized
Republished from the magazine: "Explorer of the Truth" Edition . 30.

Many Protestant and other contemporary religious movements assert that the Church
that was founded by Christ and the Apostles apostatized and thus did not preserve the
truth. With this allegation, it is obvious they are striving to justify their own existence
and their recent appearance in history, a mere one to five centuries ago. The religious
movements that speak of the Churchs apostasy include numerous protestant
churches, Adventists, Jehovahs Witnesses, Mormons, even Muslims!

Protestant assertions

We shall present some of the assertions of these religious groups: The devil began to
introduce dogmatic changes, as of Emperor Constantines time, deceiving quite a few
of the bishops So, they developed a different theology to that of the Bible, because
they embraced too much of Platos philosophy. Eventually, a complete deterioration
set in With the passing years and centuries, historical Christianity became a religion
that had completely distanced itself from the apostolic simplicity and spirituality, so
that today, it appears entirely mutated. During the fifth century, Christianity
appeared to have conquered idolatry, however, idolatry had already corrupted
Christianity. (Evangelical magazine RESEARCH AND FAITH, March-April 1992, page 8)

However, after the demise of the Apostles, a gradual change came over the Church.
During the 2nd, 3rd and 4th centuries, many in the Church distorted and even rejected
the truths that Christ and the Apostles had taught. (Adventist magazine HERALD,
July-September 2004, page 19)

Because the Church, with its careless stance, altered its God-founded constitution,
thus upsetting everything. (The book THE REVERSALS OF RELIGION by S.
Charalambakis, page 26) This same author asserts that the church that the Disciples
of the Divine Savior delivered to us, was preserved to the 3rd century, hence, he
proposes, this is the Church that we must return to: the roots (RETURN TO THE
GENUINE ORTHODOX CHRISTIAN ROOTS, page 9). In another of his texts, he maintains
that the apostasy took place later on: Based on biblical and historical facts, we know
that the Church retained its Apostolic guidelines up to about 500 A.D. (pamphlet
THE ORTHODOX CHURCH AND ITS HISTORY)

As we can see, there is no agreement as to when the Church apostatized; others place
it in the 2nd century, others in the 3rd and others in the 4th or 5th. So, where is the
truth? Did the Church of Christ really fall into apostasy? What does the Holy Bible
teach on this matter? If apostasy did occur, when did it occur historically and which
teachings did it affect?

One, huge contradiction

If however, the Ancient Church did not remain within the truth as various protestant
groups and heresies maintain then they have a serious problem. They place
themselves in the predicament of acknowledging the authority of an apostate Church
that ruled on the Canon of the New Testament! How can they trust the Canon of the
27 books of the New Testament, if it was composed by alleged apostates of the truth?
How can they be certain that those involved had made the correct choice as to which
books are divinely inspired or not, if they had apostatized from the divine truth? If the
Church had apostatized, how can they be sure that those people hadnt chosen the
books that were considered expedient and rejected those that werent to their
advantage? If, on the other hand, they trust the Canon of the New Testament, then
they unwittingly- also trust the Church that created that Canon!

The oldest, complete catalogue of the 27 books of the New Testament did not exist
until 367 A.D., when Athanasios the Great wrote his 39th commemorative epistle[1]!!
The Canon that we have, was finalized in 397 A.D., in the Council (Synod) of Carthage.
At least that Church which gave us the Canon for the New Testament was surely a
pillar and foundation of the truth (Timothy I, 3:15). If the Church had indeed
preserved apostolic tradition, then it certainly was capable of deciding on the Canon of
valid books for the New Testament; if, however, it had become corrupt and apostate, it
would obviously not have preserved apostolic tradition and subsequently any decision
that it may have reached for this Canon would have been erroneous! To quote the
Holy Bible: Who can extract the clean from the unclean? No-one (Job, 14:4 Vamvas
Translation). But, if we accept that apostolic tradition was properly preserved by that
Church, qualifying it to decide on the Canon, then it could not have been in apostasy!

Consequently, those who maintain that the Church had apostatized, have only two
choices:

Either to reject the Canon on the 27 books of the New Testament ruled by that
apostate Church and commence their own councils (synods) and discussions in order
to instate a new Canon for the New Testament, or:
Admit that they have made a mistake and that the Canon on the New Testament that
they acknowledge could not have been created by an apostate Church.

[1] The Emergence of the New Testament Canon- Daniel Lieuwen-
(www.orthodoxinfo.com).

Objections with evidential verses

Various Protestants invoke certain passages, in order to support the alleged apostasy
of the Church. They assert that what the Apostle Paul prophesied in his Epistle I to
Timothy has been fulfilled, i.e., in later times, some will apostatize from the Faith,
paying attention to spirits of deception and to demonic teachings etc..[2]. But this
passage of Timothy I, 4:1 doesnt imply that the entire Church was supposedly going
to apostatize. The verse clearly says that .. some will apostatize from the Faith.,
not the entire Church! The Holy Bible speaks of those who will apostatize, in other
verses also: . With faith and an innocent conscience, which some after discarding
it became shipwrecked in their faith (Timothy I, 1:19); which some, in professing it,
strayed from the faith (Timothy I, 6:21). Furthermore, in Acts 20:28-30, there is no
inference that the entire Church is going to apostatize; it only says that some men will
appear, who will teach the truth falsified (Evangelic translation Logos).

The Holy Bible says: They came forth from among you, but they werent one of your
kind; for if they were one of your kind, they would have stayed with you. But they came
forth so that it might be revealed, that not all of them are one of your kind. (John I,
2:19). It is obvious that this verse proves that those individuals who apostatize from
the true faith DO NOT remain in the Church, but move out of it, thus allowing the
Church to preserve its dogmatic teaching unadulterated!

The Church cannot apostatize!

According to the Lord Jesus Christ, the Church cannot apostatize: the portals of the
underworld shall not overpower her (the Church) (Matthew, 16:18). The Holy Bible
also clearly states that the truth shall remain in the Church forever: ...for the truth,
which resides in you, and shall be with you for all time (John II, 2); just as Jesus Christ
Himself likewise promises that He shall continuously be with the Church, from the 1st
century to the end of time, unfailingly: I am with you, for all days, until the end of
time (Matthew, 28:80). The Holy Spirit also eternally resides in the Church,
continuously, from the 1st century: And I shall ask the Father, and He shall send you
another Paraclete, to remain with you to the end of time (John 14:16).

Therefore, the Church cannot ever apostatize, because Christ the head of the Church
remains forever joined to His Body, just as the Holy Spirit remains continuously
within it, to guide it throughout the truth (John 14:26), hence the truth must also
perpetually reside within the Church! If the Church had indeed apostatized, as various
teachers of deception claim, it would mean that Christ had given false promises, which
He didnt keep! But, isnt that a blasphemous conjecture?

However, some protestants maintain that those promises do apply, but not to the
visible Church, only the invisible one! But the Holy Bible doesnt say that the Church
founded by Christ was an invisible one! Quite the opposite, it very clearly talks about a
visible Church: .and if someone disobeys them, tell this to the Church; but, if he
disobeys the Church also, then you should treat him as a gentile and a tax-collector
(Matthew 18:17). If the Church is invisible, then how does someone speak to the
Church, and how does an. invisible Church reprimand the one who has sinned?

For I am the least of the apostles, who is unworthy to be called an apostle, because I
persecuted the Church of God (Corinthians I, 15:9). If the Church were invisible, then
how did Paul manage to persecute it?

For if one does not know how to govern his own home, how shall he take care of the
church of God? (Timothy I, 3:5). How does a bishop take care of an .. invisible
Church?

These are just a few of the verses that prove that the Church founded by Christ is
definitely visible, and not invisible. Consequently, in this visible Church, the promises
that it cannot apostatize hold true, and the truth, Jesus Christ, and the Holy Spirit will
remain inside it eternally!

An amazing admission by a Bible scholar

The biblical theologian Rick Wade mentions in his article Scripture and Tradition in the
Early Church (www.probe.org/docs/tradition.html) that occasionally, someone will find
references to the idea of a decline of the Church after the conversion of the emperor
Constantine during the 4th century. Some believe that under Constantine, the Church
began to slip, into a state religion that became corrupted by power and riches. This
threw a heavy cloak over the whole of ecclesiastic history, up to the era of Reform.
Tradition was considered to be an element of a corrupt and institutionalized church.
While it is true that the newly-acquired freedom that the Church enjoyed under
Constantine had its negative points, it doesnt mean that the Church declined as
some say. During all of its history, the Church may have made mistakes in its dealings
with secular society and its during its discovering how to appropriately handle the
freedom and power that it had acquired, but, the idea that the Church rapidly became
corrupt and that the councils (synods) that were convened during his reign were merely
the emperors pawns, is too nave a notion. The Church continued to be faithful to its
duty of clarifying and spreading the apostolic tradition. The faith that was confessed
and practiced by the ancient churches was not defined by the political intrigues of
emperors and the hierarchies of the prelates Williams said.[3].

The essential form and structure of the Christian identity was something that the
fourth century inherited and continued to expand, through biblical explanation and the
liturgical life as expressed in the tradition of the Symbols of the Faith.

Lets take a look at what ensued after Constantines reign. Williams says: The
theology that developed after Constantine did not reflect a radically subversive shift in
the Holy Bible and apostolic tradition. On the contrary, the most important Symbols of
the Faith (Creed) and official dogmatic discussions were the conscious expansion of a
precedent Tradition and teaching of the New Testament, in an attempt to formulate the
Christian understanding of God and salvation in the light of new challenges. The
reason this is important for our study, is that some have allowed this idea (of the
Churchs decline towards the end of the Patristic period) to influence them to the point
of rejecting the whole of that period. This is wrong. There was good and there was
bad for the Church under Constantines reign. Nevertheless, the Church continued to
develop itself in its understanding of the apostolic Tradition. We should not ignore the
ancient church because of unfortunate setbacks.


Is a political powers favor, proof of apostasy?

Most Greek (*) Protestants, Jehovahs Witnesses, Mormons etc. believe that the Church
apostatized because Constantine the Great ended the persecutions and swayed the
Empires favor towards Christians. But does the Holy Bible agree with this?

Lets take a look at the Persian Emperor Cyrus as an example. The Holy Bible says that
God spurred Cyrus heart (an idolatrous king!) into rebuilding the destroyed temple of
God in Jerusalem, and to even return the sacred vessels that Nebuchadnezzar had
stolen from it (Ezra, chapter 1). Was the favor of the idolatrous king towards the
Judeans (especially his initiative to rebuild the Temple of God) proof that Israel had
apostatized from the truth at the time? The Holy Bible replies with a resounding NO,
because God stated the following about the idolatrous king Cyrus: He is my
shepherd, and he will perform all my errands; and I say unto Jerusalem: You shall be
rebuilt and to the temple: your foundations shall be planted (Isaiah 44:28,
Translation PERGAMOS). So, the Holy Bible clearly indicates that God can use even
worldly potentates in order for His will to be done (Proverbs 21:1). The same
happened with Constantine the Great: God swayed the favor of the idolatrous Emperor
to the benefit of the Christians, using him as His instrument in order to terminate the
states persecutions of the Church and allow the unhindered spreading of the Gospel
throughout the Empire.

Consequently, the assertion of many contemporary movements that the Church
apostatized opposes the Holy Bible as well as common logic, because if their assertion
is accepted, then the Canon of the New Testament that they hold in their hands loses
its validity! In closing, we submit something that the familiar Protestant Hank
Hanegraaf said to the Mormons (although the same applies to every religious group
that stresses the same argument: In reply to this teaching (of the churchs apostasy),
we should ask the Mormons exactly how would the Church be able to praise God in
every generation, for ever and ever, if as the Apostle Paul clearly wrote in Ephesians
3:21- it had declined into complete apostasy?






11) Question: What was happened in 1914?
The Watchtower magazine on March 15, 1990,writes in page 19:
"Christ came as a royal power in 1914" and the Second Coming happened.
But is that true? Not at all.If The Second Coming of Jesus,why NOONE saw Him?
If He cames invisible (As the ''Watchtower'' claims) who was the reason?

The Second Coming

As their central doctrine the Witnesses believe that the present world is the reign of
Satan and his toolsgovernment, business, and organized religionin conflict against
the Theocratic Rule of Jehovah. All men have mortal souls, but they will be recreated
and given a second chance of salvation during the millennium. Those who reject it by
wickedness will be annihilated; the just will reign everlastingly in this renewed world.

Christ and the 144,000 elect alone have immortal souls, and, as a reward for their
obedience to Jehovah, they will reign as spiritual creatures in heaven, not on this earth.
The task of the Jehovah's Witnesses is to announce that the Second Coming of Christ
will be marked by the battle of Armageddon, in which Satan and his allies will be
defeated.

It is hard to know what the Witnesses mean by Armageddon. They have changed their
explanations often. The summary of beliefs we have already quoted describes
Armageddon as the day when all the earth shall be devoured with the fire of God's
jealousynot the literal earth, of course, but this wicked system of things or the world
of which Satan is the god. The starting point of Russell's system was Armageddon or
Christ's Second Coming. He said it actually took place in 1874, when Christ returned as
a spirit to the "upper air." In 1914 Satan began to wage a ferocious war against Christ
and the saints in the "upper air." At the same time war broke out on earth.

Russell believed that Armageddon, the end of the world as we know it, would be in
1914, when Christ would descend from the "upper air" and be enthroned as king on
earth. After a reign of a thousand years the final judgment would take place.

When Christ failed to appear in 1914, the Witnesses moved the event up several
timesto 1916, 1918, 1924, 1928, and so on. They teach that after his death on a
torture stake (not a cross), Christ was raised by Jehovah to a new spirit existence.
Together with 144,000 selected people who have merited heaven, Christ will rule the
earth from his heavenly throne. His invisible Second Coming in 1914 also heralded the
great battle between good and evil.

"For many decades, the Witnesses concentrated on finding remaining living members
of the 144,000 remnant who will govern the new world from heaven. In 1925
Rutherford instructed them to enlarge their efforts to gather as many as possible of the
'other sheep.'

"These latter are thought to be men of good will who will join the New World Society
and thereby survive Armageddon unscathed. According to their doctrine, the Witnesses
will not actually fight at Armageddon, but will observe the battlefield at a safe distance.
They will see the wicked and the religionists annihilated.

"Satan will be bound for a thousand years, and the millions now living who will never
die (Jehovah's Witnesses) will begin to repopulate a paradise on earth. Over the years,
the righteous dead will be raised and given an opportunity to declare themselves for
Jehovah. Unlike Armageddon's survivors, they will not be allowed to marry and beget
children. The wicked stay in the graves, since they have earned no second chance. At
the end of the millennium, Satan will be set free to tempt a few away from Jehovah;
they and the seducer will finally be annihilated.

"Inhabitants of this earthly paradise will live for ever. They will enjoy the prime of life
and tend gardens, sing hymns, and play with the now friendly beasts of the jungle. For
many people in the 'out' group of a society which bestows its choicest rewards on
those with more education, social status, wealth, and ambition, this picture of an
eternal Garden of Eden and a final comeuppance for those now on top has its appeal"
(William J. Whalen, <Faiths for the Few: A Study of Minority Religions,> 82).

Nowhere is there to be seen in print a concentration of nonsense in any way
comparable to the writings of Russell and Rutherford about Armageddon and the
millennium. Their ramblings, prophecies, and warnings, which have again and again
been proved false, are completely devoid of foundation. They are flatly contradicted by
Scripture and by the constant teaching of the Church Christ established.

How many Witnesses?

When one is asked how many Witnesses there are, all kinds of difficulties arise. All
baptized members, including children and women, are considered ordained ministers.
An active Witness will attend three or four meetings a week at which the Bible and
Watch Tower materials are studied. The sect schedules, according to the Jewish
calendar, only one communion service a year; it is held on Nisan 14. Only those who
are considered to be among the 144,000 elect may partake of the bread and wine. One
of the memorial services recently reported was attended by 1,971,107 people (meeting
in various Kingdom Halls), but only 11,179 actually received communion.

Witnesses refuse to serve in the armed forces of any nation or to salute the flag, vote,
or hold any political office because they regard themselves as citizens of a theocracy.
But they are willing to pay taxes. The committed Witness avoids the secular world. He
finds fellowship in the congregations that meet in Kingdom Halls. Feasts such as
Christmas and Easter may not be celebrated by Witnesses. They will not participate
actively in trade unions, lodges, or secular organizations. Drinking, dancing, smoking,
and card playing are not flatly forbidden, but they are discouraged. Witnesses are
asked to turn over the excess of their income, after providing a decent living for
themselves and their families, to the Watch Tower Society.

Each member is expected to devote at least ten hours a month to door-to-door
missionary work. Some sell copies of the Society's publications in the streets. Around
the world about 35,000 'pioneers' devote their full time to missionary efforts, and
1,500 men and women work at Bethel headquarters in Brooklyn and at other centers.
They set type, print, and bind the books and magazines and write and deal with
correspondence. Books, tracts, and copies of their own New World translation of the
Bible are published by the Witnesses. This latter edition is edited and annotated
according to the beliefs of Witnesses.

The sect grew as much as 25 percent a year during the 1930s and 1940s, but this has
leveled off to one percent a year in the U.S. and five percent worldwide. In the U.S.
there are 936,000 Witnesses, according to the 1995 <Yearbook>, and considerable
concentrations are found in Canada, Germany, Nigeria, the Philippines, Mexico,
Zambia, the British Isles, and Brazil. Membership throughout the world totals 4.9
million.

Thousands attend meetings in Kingdom Halls, attend Bible classes, and read the
Society's literature but have not been baptized and are not recorded on membership
rolls. Traditionally members come from the lower social classes. Witnesses make
special efforts to attract blacks, Hispanics, and members of other minority groups.

There is not the slightest evidence in Scripture that our Lord intended his Church to be
restricted to a membership of only 144,000. The Witnesses conveniently forget the
parable of the smallest of seeds which grew into a great tree (Matt. 13:31). The
144,000 are found in the Apocalypse of John (14:3). All scholars believe it to be a
figurative expression referring to the whole company of the redeemed. Similarly, the
span of a thousand years (Apoc. 20:4) is not to be taken literally and numerically but
figuratively, as the whole context demands.

Higher education and a career a mistake???

1969 "Many schools now have student counselors who encourage one to pursue higher
education after high school, to pursue a career with a future in this system of things.
Do not be influenced by them. Do not let them brainwash you with the Devils
propaganda to get ahead, to make something of yourself in this world. This world has
very little time left....make pioneer service, the full-time ministry, with the possibility
of Bethel or missionary service your goal." (Watchtower, March 15, 1969, p. 171)

1969 "in view of the short time left, a decision to pursue a career in this system of
things is not only unwise but extremely dangerous....Many young brothers and sisters
were offered scholarship or employment that promised fine pay. However, they turned
them down and put spiritual interests first." (Kingdom Ministry, June 1969, p. 3)

1938AD Advice: Delay marriage and children till after Armageddon???

1938 "Would it be scripturally proper for them to marry and begin to rear children? No,
is the answer, which is supported by the scriptures....I will be far better to be
unhampered and without burdens, that they may do the Lords will now, as the Lord
commands, and also be without hindrance during Armageddon. ... Those... who now
contemplate marriage, it would seem, would do better if they wait a few years, until the
fiery storm of Armageddon is gone." (Face the Facts, 1938, p. 46, 47, 50)

1941 Should men and women, both of whom are Jonadabs or "other sheep" of the
Lord, now marry before Armageddon and bring forth children? they may chose to do
so, but the admonition or advice of the scriptures appears to be against it. (Children;
1941; 3,000,000 ed.; p. 312)

1941 The prophetic picture seems to set forth the correct rule, to wit: The three sons
of Noah and their wives were in the ark and were saved from the flood. They did not
have any children, however, until after the flood. They began to have children two
years after the flood. (Genesis 11:10,11) No children were taken into the ark and none
were born in the ark, and hence none were brought out of the ark. Only eight persons
went in and eight came out of the ark. (1 Peter 3:20; Genesis 8:18) That would appear
to indicate that it would be proper that those who will form the "great multitude"
should wait until after Armageddon to bring children into the world. (Children; 1941;
3,000,000 ed.; p. 312-313)

1941 "Armageddon is surely near, and during that time the Lord will clean off the earth
everything that offends and is disagreeable. ... From now on we shall have our heart
devotion fixed on The Theocracy, knowing that soon we shall journey forever together
in the earth. Our hope is that within a few years our marriage may be consummated
and, by the Lord's grace, we shall have sweet children that will be an honor to the Lord.
We can well defer our marriage until lasting peace comes to the earth." (J. F.
Rutherford, Children, 1941, p.366)


BIBLE AND JESUS WAS WRONG AGAIN?

Jehovah's Witnesses are mistaken here miserably and we can prove the following
passages by the Scripture:

-Mark. 13.32: "But of that day or that hour knoweth no one, not even the angels in
heaven, neither the Son, but the Father."
Acts 1:10
''And while they were looking stedfastly into heaven as he went, behold, two men stood
by them in white apparel who also said, Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye looking into
heaven? this Jesus, who was received up from you into heaven shall so come in like
manner as ye beheld him going into heaven''.
Acts 2:20
''The sun shall be turned into darkness, And the moon into blood, Before the day of
the Lord come, That great and notable day''.
1 Corinthians 15:50-54
''Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God;
neither doth corruption inherit incorruption.
Behold, I tell you a mystery: We all shall not sleep, but we shall all be changed,in a
moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and
the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.
For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on
immortality.But when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal
shall have put on immortality, then shall come to pass the saying that is written, Death
is swallowed up in victory''.

2 Peter 3:10-13
'' But the day of the Lord will come as a thief; in the which the heavens shall pass away
with a great noise, and the elements shall be dissolved with fervent heat, and the earth
and the works that are therein shall be burned up.
Seeing that these things are thus all to be dissolved, what manner of persons ought ye
to be in all holy living and godliness,looking for and earnestly desiring the coming of
the day of God, by reason of which the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and
the elements shall melt with fervent heat?
But, according to his promise, we look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein
dwelleth righteousness''.
Revelation 1:7-8
'' Behold, he cometh with the clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they that
pierced him; and all the tribes of the earth shall mourn over him. Even so, Amen.
I am the Alpha and the Omega, saith the Lord God, who is and who was and who is to
come, the Almighty''.


So, when was this hubbub of the world,that the sun became dark,and the moon blood,
when the dead are resurrected? when every eye saw the Lord? Maybe only the
Watchtower of Jehovah's Witnesses' saw Him in October 1914?
But it wasn't the only time that they have told about the Second Coming!
They often told it,again and again and came out on the street,one time they dressed
with mummies sheets,and went on the road and became a laughing stock around the
world!




12) Question: Does the method of ''deduction'' shown in the Bible?
If we are not allowed to socialize with ''apostates'' how can we bring them back to the
''straight road''?
Then,why the ''Witnessess'' click doors to our homes (the homes of them who called
''heathen'' or idolaters'')?
Who has the right to severed someone from the Church of God?

This study wishes to focus on some of the differences between Protestantism and
Orthodoxy and to inspire Protestants, who are not familiar with the Orthodox Church
of the Lord, to dedicate some time to consider and to examine the facts.

A man told of the heartrending.decision he was forced to make between his religion
and the life of his' child. His baby boy was born with a serious hernia. An immediate
operation was required to save the child's life, but that would require a, blood
transfusion. Jehovah's Witnesses are taught that this is against God's law, and the
penalty for not obeying this rule is removal from the organization and isolation from
all friends and family members who are Witnesses. The heartbroken father chose to
obey "God's law," and two days later his baby died.

Others involved in the protest had experienced the pain of removal from the
organization, called "disfellow shipping."
a woman was disfellowshipped for going to church with her husband, who is not a
Jehovah's Witness. As a result, her children and grandchildren will not speak to her.
"What kind of organ- ization, going under the heading of Christian, would disallow ...

Other people who involved in protests had experienced the pain of forcible
expulsion from the organization called 'cut'. A woman was cut because she had gone
to church with her husband, who was not a Jehovah's Witness. As a result, her children
and her grandchildren's do not talking to her now, implementing this inhuman rule of
their religion, which is a disgrace to our culture today. What kind of organization is
this, claiming that leads by Christ, forbids children and grandchildren to see or talk to
their mother and grandmother?

These are just some of the cases of people who have been damaged by the eccentric
policies of Bible and Tract Society Watchtower.
Can you :
Belong to another organization or club for the purpose of socializing with
nonbelievers.
Have best friends and activity buddies who are not Jehovahs Witnesses.
Associate with people outside their organization when it is not necessary.
Attend social functions sponsored by their employer unless attendance is required
Associate with coworkers after business hours in a social settings

Contribute to the Presidential Campaign Fund on their tax return
Join the armed forces and defend their country

Run for leadership in their organization. (JWs are appointed and invited to be
leaders.)
Run for leadership in any organization 15.Take a stand for any political issue inside
their organization
Take a stand on any political or worldly issue outside of their organization
Campaign for a political candidate
Hold political office

Be a union steward or shop steward
Actively be involved in a union strike
Use a gun for protection against humans
Become a police officer if a gun is required
Wear military uniforms or clothing associated with war
Take yoga classes and practice the discipline of yoga,Smoke tobacco and cigars , Work
full time selling tobacco and cigars,Attend Alcoholics Anonymous,Buy anything from a
church store
Buy something at a church garage sale
Donate items to a church run store,Shop at the Salvation Army
Work for the Salvation Army,or for another church,Play competitive sports on a school
team,Play competitive sports professionally
Run for class president,Become a cheerleader,Go to the school prom or school
dance,Attend class reunions,Accept Jesus as their mediator

Serve on jury duty,Study psychology, philosophy, sociology, and viewpoints that might
shake their faith,Attend other Christian churches
Attend nondenominational churches,Attend non Christian churches
Get married in another church
Dating non believers is discouraged,Casual dating is discouraged
Dating someone without the intent of getting married,Having sex before marriage
Breaking an engagement, separation, and unscriptural divorce may result in
disciplinary action
Marriage to non believers is not recommended
Be gay or lesbian. Homosexuality is not acceptable.
Throw rice at a wedding
Get divorced unless the reason is adultery
Cant remarry unless their ex commits fornication first,Toast drinks
Buy a raffle ticket
Play bingo,Gamble,Consult with a psychic or become one,Study tarot cards, get a
reading or give a reading,Study numerology or get a reading
Dabble in ESP (extrasensory perception), dowsing, or divination
Use a tool such as a pendulum to access information from the spiritual realm
Attempt to communicate with departed spirits,Attend a seance
Believe in good luck or say things such as :Good luck to you,Believe or say anything
superstitious
Prophesy,Speaking in tongues
Laying on of hands,Energy healing such as Reiki
Read their horoscope,Study astrology or zodiac signs
Combat training, boxing, or martial arts,Go to heaven unless they are part of the
144,000
Worship Jesus as God,Idolize any celebrity or love and admire them to excess
Women cant be elders
Sing any holiday songs,Sing the National Anthem.
Celebrate Christmas,New Years Eve,Easter,Mothers Day,Fathers
Day,birthdays,Independence Day,Celebrate Valentines Day
Halloween,Accept holiday gifts,Celebrate any holiday except the death of Jesus,Partake
in the bread and wine that represents Christ unless they are part of the 144,000,Make
holiday artwork for school,Engage in holiday parties at school,Take on a leadership
role in school,Do suggestive and immodest dancing in a public place,Attend a class,
workshop, or seminar, sponsored by another church,Attend social events or fund
raisers sponsored by another church,Use of bad language (curse words) is
discouraged,Wear blue jeans, shorts, and overly casual clothing at the Kingdom Hall.
See Dress Code,Wear pants at a Kingdom Hall if youre a woman,Wear revealing clothes
or skirts that are too short (looked down upon),Wear long hair or facial hair if youre a
man (depends on the local customs of the country you live in),Body piercing are
discouraged,Tattoos are discouraged,State or imply that the Watchtower is not run by
Jehovah God.Have discussions and express Bible based viewpoints that contradict the
organizations beliefs
Say anything negative about their organization. JWs must speak in agreement and be
like-minded.
Consider other religious beliefs as valid and truthful.
Acknowledge any prayer spoken by a non believer as valid,Take another Jehovahs
Witness to court (with exceptions),Wear or own a cross,Own any religious picture,any
religious statue,Engage in idolatry,Believe in miracles (except those found in the Bible)


Women cant be ministerial servants (assistants to the elders)
Divulge secret information to enemies and those not entitled to know.Greet or talk with
disfellowshipped persons (with some exceptions),Associate with disfellowshipped
persons except for immediate family living in the same house,Keep secrets from the
organization. Jehovahs Witnesses report friends and family members breaking the
rules,Women cannot assume the role of a male and instruct the congregation,A woman
should not pray in the presence of a baptized male JW,Jehovahs Witnesses cant be
part of this world. They must be separate from the world,They cant believe anything
former Jehovahs Witnesses say, even if its factual-Unless theyre an Elder, Jehovahs
Witnesses cant read this book, Shepherd the Flock of God.
Some of those are really-Anti-Christianic,and the pious Christians avoid them. but the
point is,that ,Jehovahs Witnesses will be DISFELLOWSHIPPED if they do something of
the above...
Let us remember what Jehovahs Witnesses who knocking our doors says:-''you will
know the truth, and the truth will set you free"...


Who should Christians not greet ?
Fear for the truth
8 misinterpretations of the Holy Bible
Prophets and false prophets
There are certain people who regulate the lives of millions of our fellow-humans with
their commandments and their rules. And although one would at least expect honesty
from their part towards those who revere them to the death and await their guidance,
on the contrary, these people willfully disorient them.

Fear of the truth

Most religious leaders are aware that that if their followers ever learned the truth they
would shake off the yoke of servitude that has been imposed on them, and so they
subsequently strive to conceal the truth with every possible means. Basically, they
strive to isolate their victims, by keeping them as far away as possible from former
followers who have realized the Organizations deception and are therefore able to
expose its deception to others.
We are referring here to the religious organization Watchtower. Even though the
leadership is fully aware that the beliefs and dogmas that they teach are false, they
nevertheless continue to propagate them and they actually terrorize and isolate any
believer who doubts these proven false beliefs. Since however the people outside the
Organization are usually ignorant of its vulnerable Achilles heel, the Organizations
fears are centered on those who desert the Organization, because they have come to
know all of its lies and frauds and are able to expose it, presenting proof of this fraud
to others.
In its intense desire to avoid this exposure, the Watchtower organization has invented
yet another misinterpretation of the Holy Scripture, for the purpose of persuading its
followers not to converse with those who have deserted the Organization, whom it has
labelled apostates.

In this study, we shall reveal how the Watchtower organization tricks its members, in
order to convince them that they should never talk to the excommunicated, or, in
other words, those who have ceased to be its members.

We shall do this, by showing how it has distorted an extract of Johns Epistle B, verses
10-11.

This is the principle passage that they use to persuade their followers that they should
not talk to the apostates of the Organization.

As soon as a follower realizes the fraud involved here, he can then seek further
information from people who have left the organization, and learn more about its
various other frauds, without fearing that they have committed a sin in doing so.

8 misinterpretations of the Holy Bible

The passage of Johns Epistle B verses 10-11 that has been distorted by the
Watchtower mentions the following: if anyone comes to you, who is not a bearer of
this teaching, do not receive him into any home, and do not greet him by saying
Rejoice. For he that does greet him, partakes in his evil works.

You see? (Watchtower says to its followers) The Holy Bible says that when you see an
excommunicated member, an apostate, who is not a bearer of the organizations
teachings, you should not even greet him, much less listen to him analyzing his
apostate views! And if someone does this and talks to him, then he is partaking in
his evil works and we must also excommunicate him too.

A careful reader will of course observe that the passage does not say anything that is
so accommodating to Watchtower, in its desire to conceal the truth.

Lets examine these verses very carefully, in order to understand the deception.

1. Nowhere is there a mention of the word excommunicated in these verses.

John clearly says: if anyone who is not the bearer of this teaching. It is
inappropriate therefore to confine these words to implying the excommunicated
members of the Watchtower organization only.
If Watchtower wanted to strictly comply with these words, it would have to forbid its
members to talk to anyone who believed something different to the organizations
beliefs.
Obviously, this would not have been to its benefit, as Watchtower would not have been
able to send its followers to knock on the doors of those who are unfamiliar with its
organization.

2. Nowhere in these verses is mentioned the teaching of Watchtower.

It refers to the teaching of Christ, in accordance with the preceding verse 9.
Given that the teaching of Christ is always true, and the truth never changes, it cannot
therefore be referring to the Watchtower dogmas that change every now and then.
Besides, every religion claims to possess the truth, so, based on Watchtowers logic,
the followers of every religion should never welcome any infidel at their door, not even
the Watchtower followers who are not the bearers of the teaching that each of them
believes to be Christs.

3. The verses also say : if anyone comes to you and not .anyone you
happen to encounter in the street.

The Watchtower organization is therefore not justified, when ordering its followers to
never speak under any circumstance to its excommunicated members. It would mean
that this person whom it is forbidden to greet was the bearer of a teaching other
than Christs.


4. One cannot possibly know about anothers teachings, until he has first heard
something from him.

This is apparent, in verse 7, preceding the verses that we are examining: For many
deceivers have come into the world, who do not confess that Jesus Christ has come in
the flesh. Such is the deceiver and the antichrist.
This, therefore, is the false teaching that we must shun. The verse does not imply
the bearers of any false teachings in general, but specifies those who do not confess
that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh.
This is the clarification that a Christian must first seek from anyone who comes to
him and this is the basis on which he must judge if he should welcome the comer, or
not even greet him. Watchtowers generalization about whoever does not believe in
its dogmas is therefore entirely peremptory.

5. The verse does not tell us not to speak to him! It tells us not to extend our
(customary) greeting (the Greek word for the customary greeting is interpreted as
Rejoice!). Naturally, Watchtowers addition of the words not even (greet him) in
order to also imply not to talk, does not exist. Therefore, this verse clearly forbids
only two things: a. we must not allow him inside our home and b. we must not
extend him the greeting of Rejoice! .

6. There is no vagueness about the kind of greeting here. It specifies the word
Rejoice!

The reason for avoiding this kind of salutation is that the enemy of the Gospel rejoices,
when the Gospel is impaired. Thus, by greeting him in this fashion, it is as though we
are wishing that everything will happen to that person that will bring him joy.
In order to eliminate the above, true meaning of the verse, the Watchtower
organization says that a greeting is something cold and formal, as opposed to the
embracing which is far more sentimental. It is for this reason - according to
Watchtower that one should not even say Hello. But his is not the case, because in
the Holy Scriptures, these two (Greek) words are related, as one can see in Luke
Chapter 1, verses 28, 29, 40, 41 and 44, where even a simple greeting is also
mentioned as an embrace.

7. The passage does not specify fornicators, killers, thieves, etc., only those who
are not bearers of the teaching of Christ. So, once again Watchtower is showing
arbitrary behaviour, when specifically prohibiting its followers to speak to the people
who have left the Organization for whichever reason.

8. MOST IMPORTANT : This passage does not refer to anyone who is not the
bearer of Christs teaching; it refers to a specific category the category of False
Prophets

Prophets and False Prophets

Let us examine this matter in more detail, beginning from verse 7 of the same Epistle
(John, B): For many deceivers have come into the world, who do not confess that
Jesus Christ has come in the flesh. Such is the deceiver and the antichrist.

The Apostle John had written these words before, only slightly differently, in his first
Epistle:
John, 4, 1-3: My beloved, do not show faith in every spirit, but test whether the spirits
are of God, because many false prophets have come forth into the world. In this you
shall recognize the Spirit of God : Every spirit that confesses Jesus Christ as come in
the flesh, is of God. And every spirit that does not confess Jesus Christ, is not of God;
and this, is (the spirit) of the antichrist, of which you have heard that it is coming; and
now, it is already come into the world.
Both in this passage as well as the previous one, we observe that the Apostle John
speaks of the same matter : of the false prophets. For the Apostle, the criterion that
distinguishes a true Prophet from the False Prophet is if he confesses that Jesus
Christ has come in the flesh. The False Prophets are referred to as deluded,
antichrists and false Prophets.
But who were the Prophets, and who were the False Prophets?

During the apostolic era, there existed the Order of the Prophets. These were the
charismatic ministers of the Church, who were ordained by the Apostles, after being
chosen by the Holy Spirit. They were the successors to the Apostles, who traveled
from Church to Church, vested with authority. They could ordain, they could perform
the Divine Eucharist, and could convey the Apostles instructions. When visiting a
certain Church, the Christians of that district would offer them hospitality in their
homes for as long as they remained there. Until the time of their departure, however,
they had full authority over that Church.

It is easy to understand why John was so vehemently opposed to the category of False
Prophets. These people would appear at various Churches pretending to be
Prophets, and the Churches would welcome them as ministers authorized by the Holy
Spirit and the Apostles. Therefore, whenever one of them would come to a Church
claiming to be a Prophet, according to the words of the Apostle John, the local
Christians had to verify whether that man confessed Jesus Christ come in the flesh.
This was a sound criterion, because those fraudulent Prophets who were Gnostics
went there with the intention to mislead the Church. Gnostics did not confess that
Jesus came (and will come) in the flesh. Christians therefore had to enquire in this
way, in order to distinguish if he was a true Prophet or a Gnostic, False Prophet.
This kind of deceiver who came to them was therefore neither allowed to enter their
home to stay as a guest, nor was he to be welcomed with the greeting Rejoice!

Since these verses refer to a specific category of people of that era, it is entirely
inappropriate to relate the verses to everyone else today, unless that person who
comes to us claims to have apostolic succession or declares himself a Prophet, who
does not confess Jesus Christ (forever) come in the flesh.

We are curious, as to what the wandering bishops of the Watchtower organization are
actually confessing, when they preach that Christ will come in spirit, and not in the
flesh.

Also:

When the Watchtower denies former members of social interaction, family, morals, and
often work with the despicable practice of "clipping", do not bother! But when what she
does to others, do other religions to its members, then protest, and cut for religious
freedom! Oh Pharisees, hypocrites! How will you escape the judgment of God? "You,
therefore, who teach another, do not teach yourself? ... You who boast in the law
dishonor God by breaking the law?" (Romans 2 / b: 21 -23).

The Watchtower new challenge to the common sense and logic, was the issue of the
"Awake", July 2009, pages Article 28.29, entitled: "Is it bad to change religion?" (This
Article You can read the full text of the first two nested images that we present, if you
save to your computer and open it in full size).

The theme of the article is .. unacceptable rate suffered one former Sikh woman when
she became a Jehovah's Witness! Indeed, the WT as prologue article dares lists in large
letters the words of this woman, who says this: "When Avtar began to study the Bible,
the family, who were Sikhs by religion, very upset." In my country, "says Avtar," change
religion makes outcasts of society and even our names have religious significance. If
you change religion, this is considered denial of identity and your disrespect for your
family '! " Apparently the poor avatar does not realize that he joined the religion that
eminently violates the religious freedom of the former (and not only) members, making
them "outcasts of society" supporters! And this does not only in one country but in all
countries!

The Society continues in the article, arguing that since the various religions have
conflicting opinions, the man who wants to find the real truth, except zeal for God
should be "investigated person" the Bible, to obtain the "exact knowledge of the truth.
" And this highlights the Watchtower, which discourages its followers from the
"personal research", telling them only that the Governing Body has the right to give the
faithful the "eventual food" and not looking for themselves without the Watchtower
interpretations the Holy Bible! What hypocrisy!

Watchtower continues to rise with the hypocrisy, writing: "The Bible tells its readers not
to believe everything they hear, but to" test the inspired expressions to see whether
they are of God. "(1 John 4:1) For example, any teaching that actually comes from God
must be consistent with his personality, including the sovereign status, love. "
Obviously this about "love", suggests that to prevent a social religion a member, did
not show the love that must, as it should, if in harmony with the love of God! Most
afilagathi and hostile to former members of the organization, making lessons ... of
Love! But in people who do not know!

Even more infuriating is writing the following below:

"The Bible assures us that God wants us to do" find him. "(Acts 17:26,27) If the Creator
wants us to seek the truth, can not be bad to act according to the data we find- even if
it means going to change religion. "

Continuing the Watchtower hypocritical tactics to represent the supposed "champion of
liberty" after admitting that "sometimes the devotion to God can lead you to a decision
that you will not like some members of your family," he says with a even more
outrageous hypocritical statement:

"Even though the Bible clearly distinguishes the true from the false teachings, God
gives each person the freedom to choose how to act. (Deuteronomy 30:19, 20) Nobody
should be forced to perform worship in a way that is not acceptable nor be compelled
to choose between his beliefs and his family. "

At this point, the members having knowledge of psychological and social violence
Watchtower start pulling our hair! As the coming of the neighborhood pedophile in
your home and advise your children about what to watch! Because if there is an
organization that does not respect the religious freedom of others, and family and
social tranquility, this is the cause! And here comes, and writes that "No one should be
forced to perform worship in a way that is not acceptable nor be compelled to choose
between his beliefs and his family!" This has deprived us our families and friends a life,
just because we rejected the lies of! Really is to resent such hypocrisy!

Did you exaggerate? all of us are False, than we left it when we say that has deprived
our basic civil liberties?

Let us remember what is written in the same or purpose, other forms of (excerpts from
various issues chronologies in English), showing that the Watchtower organization, has
followed this tactic hatred for most of its history:

Instructions of hate Watchtower to fans:

"... If your child begins to preach or prophesy something that is contrary to the
message of the kingdom, and begin to influence others in the organization? What
should the baptized parents do? Should not let their emotions control their mother.
Should to warn of the deadly sin, which is against the preaching of the Kingdom.
should not tolerate their own children to speak falsehood in the name of Jehovah.
should consider him as a spiritually dead person should not have any religious contact
with him. (Watchtower 10/1 1961, pp. 596)

"We are not living today among theocratic nations where such members of our fleshly
family relationship could be exterminated for apostasy from God and his theocratic
organization, as was possible and was ordered in the nation of Israel in the wilderness
of Sinai and in the land of Palestine. . . . Being limited by the laws of the worldly nation
in which we live and also by the laws of God through Jesus Christ, we can take action
against apostates only to a certain extent, that is, consistent with both sets of laws.
The law of the land and Gods law through Christ forbid us to kill apostates, even
though they be members of our own flesh-and-blood family relationship." (The
Watchtower, 11/15 1952, p. 703)


"Haters of God and his people are to be hated, but this does not mean that we will take
any opportunity of bringing physical hurt to them in a spirit of malice or spite, for both
malice and spite belong to the Devil, whereas pure hatred does not. We must hate in
the truest sense, which is to regard with extreme and active aversion, to consider as
loathsome, odious, filthy, to detest. Surely any haters of God are not fit to live on his
beautiful earth." (The Watchtower, 10/1 1952, p. 599)

"Some apostates profess to know and serve God, but they reject teachings or
requirements set out in his Word. Others claim to believe the Bible, but they reject
Jehovahs organization and actively try to hinder its work. When they deliberately
choose such badness after knowing what is right, when the bad becomes so ingrained
that it is an inseparable part of their makeup, then a Christian must hate (in the Biblical
sense of the word) those who have inseparably attached themselves to the badness.
True Christians share Jehovahs feelings toward such apostates; they are not curious
about apostate ideas. On the contrary, they "feel a loathing" toward those who have
made themselves Gods enemies, but they leave it to Jehovah to execute vengeance."
(The Watchtower, 10/1 1993, p. 19)


"The standard is suitable word for unrepentant offender. Their refusal to socialize the
cut man in spiritual and social basis respectful Joined the beginning of God and
obedience Joined orders. (Watchtower, 9/15 1981, pp. 22-23).

"Thus "disfellowshiping" is what Jehovah's Witnesses appropriately call the expelling
and subsequent shunning of such an unrepentant wrongdoer." Watchtower 1981 Sep
15 p.22

" a simple "Hello" to someone can be the first step that develops into a conversation
and maybe even a friendship. Would we want to take that first step with a
disfellowshiped person?" Watchtower 1981 Sep 15 p.25

"If one preaching refuse to do that and ignore the warning not to mix with such a
person, then rebel against the Church's Witnesses and if he continues to associate with
such a person instead aligned with God's organization and then he will be cut off"
(Watchtower 10/1, 1955, p 607)

"Someone who was a true Christian can renounce the path of truth stating that he
considers himself a martyr now ... Or can someone with his actions to renounce his
position by the Christian church to be part of any other organization opposes the Bible
... People who have been known to renounce the beliefs of Jehovah's Witnesses should
be cut as we see. (Watchtower, 9/15 1981, page 23)

So that is the purpose! It writes that all this appears to represent the "open-minded",
and states that: "No one should be forced to perform worship in a way that is not
acceptable nor is forced to choose between his beliefs and his family" . Says them at
the same time has destroyed the families of millions of people!


So closing this public castigation of the hypocrisy of the sect Watchtower as an
epilogue will quote the instructions given to the fans into their publication "The
ministry of the Kingdom our" August 2002, twisting passages of Scripture to convince
fans that Christians are supposed to be worn with this asinine behavior to known and
their relatives:

Well dear Jehovah's Witnesses, do you see the tactics of your organization honest?
Being counts with double standards? To speak in favor of the freedom to change one's
religion without family effects when it comes to its interest, and make quite the
opposite, when somebody goes out of this? being isolated mothers from their children
to bring them social and psychological pressure to return?

Do you think these honest people can give you life direction?

Did you think that you are indifferent of your responsibilities, remaining supporters?
Think God will relieve you of the responsibility of hypocrisy when the outside
advocating freedom to change his faith, but to create your coreligionists crowd of
family and social problems if they want to change their faith?
Let us remember (again) what does Jehovahs Witnesses who knocking our doors
says:-''you will know the truth, and the truth will set you free"... A FREEDOM OF
...CONTINUOUS FEAR!!!

We ask again:
Thus, the organization teaches God's love?
Finally get serious! There is a God!







13) Question: Where in the Bible speaks about ''hours on the field'' or ''field services'',
''sappers'' ,''recording of performances'',etc.
A witness is obliged to record high performances?
Or else what are the consequences?

The one thing Jehovahs Witnesses are best known for is their door to door preaching
work. But have you ever wondered what its like knocking on doors and telling some
poor householder that his religion of choice is nothing more than demon inspired lies?
People dont give you as many hugs for this as you might think.

For those of you whose knuckles arent covered in thick calluses from knocking on
doors, heres the inside scoop on what goes on behind the scenes. Ill tell you what
they do, how they do it, and why.

Helpful Hint: Check that peephole before you answer that knock at your door.
Especially on a Saturday or a Sunday. Youll be glad you did.

Trust me.


How Jehovahs Witnesses Organize Their Preaching Work
The area around a Kingdom Hall is divided into territories. Each territory is usually laid
out on a map and will come with notes attached to it, like, That guy on 7th street tried
to kill me with a frying pan when I knocked on his door. Best of luck. The assignment
of territories will vary somewhat from one congregation to the next. It depends on the
size of the area being divided up and the number of Witnesses attending the Kingdom
Hall. Note that all Jehovahs Witnesses are required to participate in the door to door
preaching work if they want to live through Armageddon.

Most Witnesses who want to go out preaching on any given week will gather at their
local Kingdom Hall on a Saturday morning or a Sunday afternoon. Then theyll spend
some time figuring out whos riding in whose car, and so forth, before they leave. A
group of Witnesses who ride together is called a car group. Every car group will
probably have at least one Witness who has been assigned a territory in it. That way,
the territory can be worked by the car group.

Before everyone leaves the Hall, the senior ranking male will say a prayer. If there isnt
a guy around, theyll make a sister put a book on her head so she can say a prayer.
Remember, sisters arent supposed to take leadership roles unless they have a head
covering of some sort. This means that any sister arriving with a hat on her head will
probably be the one to say a prayer if push comes to shove, because balancing a book
on your head while saying a prayer is pretty undignified. Then everybody drives away
so they can start bothering people. No, I meant preaching at people. Yeah, thats what I
said.

Of course, Witnesses dont have to meet at the Kingdom Hall or preach during any
particular set of hours. They dont even have to meet at the Kingdom Hall if they dont
want to. Sometimes, overachievers will go out at night when theyre more likely to
catch you at home. In some areas, theyll even gather in parking lots and try stopping
people who are innocently placing groceries in their car. Again, they dont get as many
hugs for this as you might expect.

Hows Your Time?
Jehovahs Witnesses are always counting the hours they spend preaching to others. It
doesnt matter if theyre knocking on doors in field service (thats what they call the
door to door preaching work) or informal witnessing to their colleagues and neighbors.
Theyre still counting the time and writing it down on a slip of paper like a kid selling
candy to raise money for his school baseball team. Witnesses also write down the
number of magazines they place with potential converts and the number of Bible
studies theyve conducted with worldly people (worldly people are just awful
non-Witnesses like you and me). That paper gets handed in to the preachers Book
Study Conductor at the end of every month to be counted.

Officially, this is done so the Watchtower Society can tabulate the total number of
hours spent preaching at the end of each year. Less officially, its used as a measuring
stick to rate just how spiritual each Witness truly is. More time spent preaching means
you love Jesus. Less time means that you make Jesus cry. You cant see Jesus crying, so
your curmudgeonly Book Study Conductor will do if for him when you hand in your
time card. Make sure you remember to hand it in. If you dont, hell call you, and then
youll have to tell him the numbers out loud. This can get awkward if your time spent
amounts to just one, or none, hours.

To avoid making Jesus sad, most Witnesses have monthly goals theyd like to reach. A
common goal is to spend ten hours a month preaching to others. This is harder than it
sounds when you have a full-time job, a family to feed, a powerful need to sleep, and
five weekly meetings to attend. Not to mention the time youre supposed to spend
studying for each of those meetings in advance. If you dont have your magazine
underlined and scribbled in before the meeting starts, a kindly elder will yell at you for
not taking your spiritual food seriously. And no, you cant ask him why he was looking
over your shoulder instead of paying attention to the meeting. Thats disrespectful,
and will get you yelled at some more.

If a Witness isnt able to spend a respectable amount of time knocking on doors for the
month, he has one more chance to make Jesus clap hands with pride: he can try
informal witnessing to make up for the shortfall. Informal witnessing differs from field
service because it doesnt involve dressing up or joining a car group of other
Witnesses. It still counts as time on the clock, however, and involves preaching the hell
out of any person nave enough to wander across your path when your time card isnt
looking so good. Preaching to another Witness doesnt count, by the way. Darn it all.

Of course, theres more to this time counting thing than meets the eye, because

Witnesses often spend their breaks at coffee or doughnut shops, which are run by
pimply faced teenagers. So, to exploit the loop-hole about counting time during a
break that I mentioned above, some Witnesses will try preaching to the teenagers
behind the counter just so they can keep their field service time going while on their
break. Im sure the kids parents wouldnt mind if they knew about it, right? (Wrong,
actually.)

Dont worry. Its not like it actually works or anything. Nobody wants to be converted
while serving lattes at a coffee shop, and most teenagers will try to get away if they
can. The kid whos slow enough to get snagged by an overzealous Witness usually has
to mop the bathrooms that night, and nobody wants to be mop boy for the evening.

Another thing Witnesses are infamous for is just dropping by someones home
unannounced in the middle of the day. And no, Im not talking about field service here.
Im talking about something else. See, if you allow a Witness to give you a free Bible
study (fun!) theyll surely drop by every now and then, without any warning, to waste
half an hour of your time. The fact that this is pretty rude isnt much of a problem for
them. In my experience, rude is where many evangelists live. (Sorry. Im filled with hate
and lies.) But why would they do this over and over again? If you remember the rules I
told you about earlier (they cant start their time until theyve knocked on a door, and
they must stop their time at the last door they knocked on) then its obvious, really.

The Witness was probably in the middle of a long drive while out in field service. They
might have been driving to a territory thats far away or coming back from a territory
thats far away. The point is that they want to count the time they spent driving
around, but the rules say they cant unless they knock on someones door before they
started the drive and after they ended the drive! If they count the time without doing
this, then they are cheating, and that makes Jesus cry. So now theyre going to visit any
Bible study whos reasonably close to their Kingdom Hall so they can count the time
they spent driving between places. That allows them to maximize their time card hours
for that month. If they knock on your door and you happen to be home, then be
prepared to have your afternoon shot to pieces by an unexpected visit.

Chances are good that theyll claim they were just in the neighborhood, all
casual-like, even though theyre all dressed up in their Sunday best with a bag full of
Watchtowers. You might assume this is normal for one of Jehovahs Witnesses, but no,
it really isnt. You can count on them to read you at least one scripture after some idle
chit-chat just so they can legitimately count the time on their card. Why? Unless they
read you a scripture or talk religion, they still cant count the time because they arent
really preaching to you! Thats why.

Warning: they will not leave you alone until they get to read you that scripture. I
guarantee it. Try to escape at your own risk. I dare you. Some Witnesses may end up
staying the night if you arent careful. Is it really worth it?

Now your thirst for a greater understanding of Jehovahs Witnesses has finally been
sated. And remember, dont answer that door unless you know whos on the other
side!


Complete and documented files are kept on all Jehovah's Witnesses, that is why your
elders are required to send all incident reports to Brooklyn...it is this kind of
knowledge of the WT Society that is difficult to accept, but it is true...

Tools of the Trade

Top Secret Forms Used by Jehovah's Witnesses

"Time Report" Each Jehovah's Witness must turn in "Time Reports" to the elders. Each
time they "witness" they record their activities. (book sales, etc.) This report is put on
their file. There are secret files kept on all Jehovah's Witnesses which are only viewed
by the elders. If a Jehovah's Witness refuses to turn in a time report, they are
disciplined and put on list called "irregular publisher." The individual will be on this
black list until they again turn in regular reports.


"Disfellowshipping Report" When Jehovah's Witnesses are "shunned" or
disfellowshipped because of breaking any of the rules or laws, the "sin" is recorded on
their secret file after appearing before disciplinary committeess. (judicial committee)
The report is recorded on this card and sent to headquarters in Brooklyn, New York.
(These files are never destroyed)

Portion of Report form to Watchtower headquarters from "Presiding overseer"
regarding members "sins"

"SECRET FILES" Disfellowshipping Report Copy of "Secret file" kept on every Jehovah's
Witness who is punished by the elders. (Sins detailed in report) This file is kept in the
local Kingdom Hall and at headquarters in Brooklyn, New York. (These files are viewed
only by elders and are never destroyed)

"Memorial Report"Jehovah's Witnesses only serve communion once per year. Only the
"anointed" Jehovah's Witnesses can partake of the bread and wine. This is an elite
group of Jehovah's Witnesses who claim exclusive right to enter heaven. All other
Jehovah's Witnesses are confined to the earth. Jesus Christ is the "mediator" only for
this group. When one of the "anointed" is present at the "memorial" service and partake
of the bread and wine, it is reported to the Watchtower headquarters on this form.

"Territory Map" Each neighborhood is mapped out so each person will be reached with
their message. When the maps are checked out they cannot be returned until every
person in the "territory" has been contacted.

"Publisher Identification Card"Each Jehovah's Witness is called a "publisher." This is the
identification card carried by each one.

"Blood Card"Each Jehovah's Witness has been ordered not to take a blood transfusion.
Each member must carry this card instructing whoever finds them not to give them a
blood transfusion.

"Pioneer Report" Full time door to door workers are called "pioneers." They report
directly to the Watchtower headquarters in New York. They must meet prescribed
quotas (amount of time in book sales work, number of magazines and books sold,
return visits made, converts, etc.)

"Pioneer Identification Card"Identification card carried by full time door-to-door
workers

"Special Pioneer Report" "Special" full time door-to-door workers are called "special
pioneers." They meet stricter quotas than pioneers (more sales time, more book sales
etc.) They are the only paid door-to-door workers

"Personnel Card" File card for New York Watchtower headquarters workers-Notice:
"Anointed" and "Other Sheep" designations to be checked (heavenly class and earthly
class)







14) Question: Why the Society after accepts that the name ''Jehowah'' is wrong,it does
not correct it?

First of all, The Watchtower writes constantly (to many magazines) that HALLELUJAH
means ''Praise JAH (and not JEH-that you claim the name is Hallelujah is a
transliteration of the Hebrew word (Modern halleluya, Tiberian halllyh)


(YAHVEH is the right-but not the only name of God in the Bible).
And we say this because in the form of the Watchtower of 1960 pg.502 the
Organisation says something that leaves no doubt about the origin of the artificial
name Jehovah.
Specifically argues that the form uses the name Jehovah, not because it's right, but
because people are familiar with him from the 14th century.

Jesus said to the disciples in Acts 1:8 "You will receive power when the Holy Spirit
comes on you; and you will be my witnesses in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria,
and to the ends of the earth". There is only one name by which true followers of God
should be identified. We are called to be witnesses of Jesus Christ, not of Jehovah!

In whose name should we meet together? (Matthew 18:20; 1 Corinthians 5:4)
Demons are subject to whose name? (Luke 10:17; Acts 16:18)
Repentance and forgiveness should be preached in whose name? (Luke 24:47)
In whose name are you to believe and receive the forgiveness of sins (John 1:12; 3:16;
Acts 10:43; I John 3:23; 5:13)
By whose name, and NO OTHER, do we obtain salvation? (Acts 4:12)
Whose name should be invoked as we bring our petitions to God in prayer? (John
14:13, 14; 15:16; 16:23, 24)
In whose name is the Holy Spirit sent? (John 14:26)
Whose name and authority was invoked by the disciples in healing the sick and lame?
(Acts 3:16; 4:7-10, 30)
Whose name did Paul tell us to call upon? (1 Corinthians 1:2)?
Whose name is above every name? (Ephesians 1:21; Philippians 2:9-11)
The answer to each of these questions is Jesus Christ, not Jehovah. We are called to
be witnesses of Jesus Christ, not of Jehovah.


The significance of the name Yahve

There is a certain religion that believes this detail is of great importance for the
salvation of mankind. They are the self-proclaimed Jehovahs Witnesses, who chose
this name, because they are supposedly witnessing that this name is the eternal,
personal name of God.

So, lets examine some of the elements of this topic, which, to some of our fellow-men
represents a matter of life or death.

1. The origin of the name: Yahve

The origin of the name: Yahve as pertaining to the Hebrew nation and witnessed by
the Holy Bible dates back to the time of the Exodus of the Israeli nation from Egypt.
God had personally revealed this name to Moses, as follows:

Moses was staying in Midiam at the time, herding his father-in-law Jothors flocks of
sheep, when he arrived at Mount Horeb (or Sinai). There, God appeared to Moses,
through the now familiar phenomenon of the burning bush, inviting him to take the
Israelites out of Egypt.

Fully aware of the difficulty of this mission, Moses expressed his objection, by saying:
Who am I, who can go and tell the Pharaoh that I am to bring the Israelites out of
Egypt? (Exodus, III:11)

God replied, reassuring Moses that He would be with him (Exodus, III:12). Moses then
said: When I go to the Israelites to tell them that I was sent by the God of our Fathers,
and they ask me What is His name?, what should I tell them? (Exodus, III:13).

In reply to this question, God firstly said (according to the Hebrew text): ,
which means I Am He Who Is. * Then He said: Say thus to the sons of Israel: I Am
() sent me to you (Exodus, III:14). And he finished, by saying the following: Thus say
to the sons of Israel: He Who Is (written , and correctly pronounced YAHVE), the
God of our Fathers. sent me to you. This is my name eternally, and it is for my
remembrance, for generations after generations. (Exodus, III:15).
In Exodus VI:3, God Himself witnesses that His name, He Who Is (YAHVE in Hebrew),
was unknown to the patriarchs. But in his writings, Moses uses it, for narrations of past
eras, obviously because it was familiar during his time.


2. The significance of the name Yahve

Now, why would God choose such a strange name? What could He have wanted to
stress, when He told Moses: Thus say He Who Is (Yahve). sent me to you.
(Exodus, III:15). Why would God choose to be represented by the verb to be as an
eternal name?

In order to reply to these questions, it would be useful to take a look at the conditions
under which the revelation of this name was given to Moses.

According to verse (Exodus, III:15), when Moses received Gods instruction to bring
Israel out of Egypt, he was overwhelmed at just how insignificant he was, hence his
asking God: Who am I.?

With this question, Moses expresses a realization of his insignificance, as well as his
inadequacy to undertake such an immense task.

Moses then asks God in verse 13 What is His name. The reason for this question
was that in Egypt there were many gods who were being worshipped, and obviously
most people would be wondering who of all the gods would be interested in Israel.
Thus, Gods reply was one, yet it covered both of Moses questions:

We have seen in verse III:14, that Gods reply was: I Am He Who Is (In Hebrew:
).
With these words, God counterpoised His very own I Am opposite Moses, who
declared that he was nothing. It was as if God were saying to Moses: You may be
negligible, but I, I AM something. I am something, whose being corresponds to my
nature and it becomes my name. Go and tell the people, that I Am sent me.

God is the fulfillment of existence and of power. Furthermore, with these words, God
replies to the other question, which touched on polytheism. Moses asked: What is
your name? and God counterpoised the name I Am to this question, in the sense that
I Am the only, true, existing God. It is as though He was saying: People ask for my
name, because they think that there are other gods in existence, amongst whom they
will be able to discern me because I might have a different name from the others. But: I
Am He WHO IS, whereas other gods ARE NOT.

So, instead of giving the people another name, tell them I AM sent me. To every other
god, the name I AM NOT is more appropriate.

Indeed, in Deuteronomy (XXXII:39), this concept regarding the name is clearly
apparent: Behold, that I, I Am, and there is no other god except for Me (In Hebrew: I,
I He. The Am is inferred beyond any doubt.) The reader can see the same thing in
Isaiah (XLII:9-13) and other related tracts.

The Yahve therefore, which signifies to be, suggests that this God is the One Who Is
(who Exists); He is the one who has existence, who has being inside His very nature,
so much so, that it identifies with His very name. It is He who Exists before
everything, and who gave existence to everything else that may be characterized as
not existing by its own accord. In this sense, Yahve is also synonymous to the
familiar phrase of Gods oath: As I live (Numbers XIV:21), (Deuteronomy XXXII).

Being the One Who Is (exists), God is declaring that He is eternally and never-ending.
(The One Who Is implies a continuous tense, and it signifies He actually Is; or, as
stipulated in Dimitrakos dictionary, the eternally existent God) (Exodus III:14). The
One Who Is is the word used by the Church of the Lord in Greek, in order to deliver
the Hebrew word Yahve. One can see it inscribed on Holy Icons of the Lord, in the
sacred texts of the Holy Scriptures and the hymnology of the Church. Furthermore,
there is a connection between this word and the word essence, which played such an
important role in the Ecumenical Councils.

Note on Essence (=Greek: , derived from (m.), (f.), (n.): being )
Similarly, Latin: essere (=to be), French tre: (=to be), English: is (= to be)
Essence signifies existence.
We shall now refer to certain definitions of the word essence () by the ancient
Christians:
Essence is an existent thing (Leontios of Byzantium, PG 1277D)
Essence is the variation of the unsubstantial.. we call the non-existent essence.
Essence implies that something exists. It is the actually existent. (Gregory of
Nyssa)
Essence. is.. the BEING of God (Vasileios of Caesaria)

Saint Athanasios wrote that when essence is related to God, it means He is the one
who Is (Yahve).

According to Gregory the Theologian: The names: the One Who Is and God are the
names that refer to essence (as regards the use of the word essence for God).

The word Essence, is also mentioned in theology as: Nature of God.
Therefore when we speak of the name: Yahve, or of Being, or of the One Who
Is, or of the Essence or the Nature of God, we are referring to the same thing.

(The reader can find more information on this topic, in the book Jesus-Yahve by
theologian Nikolaos Sotiropoulos).


3. The use of the name Yahve

Due to an excess of piety by the Israelis and a misinterpretation of Leviticus 24/XXIV
16 (which forbade the blaspheming and not the pronunciation of Gods name ), they
avoided saying the name Yahve. Thus, with time, the correct pronunciation of the
name was forgotten, as the Israeli language did not have any vowels, and only the
consonants of words were written down.

After the 6th century, the Masorites (Judean scholars of that era) introduced their own
vowels into Hebrew words. Thus, because they didnt know what the correct
pronunciation of the word Yahve was, they arbitrarily added vowels to the
Tetragrammaton (four-letter) YHWH, which they had taken from the words
Adonai (Master) and Elohim (God).

This is how the Tetragrammaton YHWH eventually became: Jehovah.

Even though todays self-proclaimed Jehovahs Witnesses are aware that the
pronunciation they are using for Gods name is incorrect, they insist on using it,
because this is how they have become accustomed to it.

In response to the Christian observation that this, incorrect use of the name Yahve is
irresponsible and perhaps even blasphemous, they reply: So is Jesus name in
Hebrew not pronounced Jesus but Joshua, and despite this fact, we refer to it in
Greek as Jesus. In the same sense, therefore, it would not be wrong to use the
mistaken pronunciation of Jehovah, since that is how it is prevalent.

To this reply, we shall respond with the following:

The name Jesus is used in this form by the very Scriptures themselves, consequently,
we too can use it. However, the name Jehovah is NOT used in this form, so,
consequently, we do not have the right to use it arbitrarily. Even more so, because
today, we are acquainted with the correct pronunciation of the name, which is: Yahve.
Acting as always with prudence and respect, the Church of our Lord uses the forms of
address that the Apostles use in the New Testament. They never used the name
Jehovah in the New Testament; nor even the name Yahve. They only used it in the
Greek sense, as He Who Is, or, they used words that the translators of the Septuagint
translation used, such as: Lord or God. In this way, they delivered the meaning of
the word, which was exactly what God Himself wanted, when He chose the strange
name: He Who Is. Because God did not choose a name with an unfamiliar
significance, which would be mispronounced; instead, He chose a word with an
absolutely clear content that would bear the elements of His personality and
especially of His very Being.

Lets therefore use Gods name with its true meaning, in order to honour the One Who
Is eternally: the only God.


THE WORD YAHVE
* The word: that we encounter three times in this excerpt, is a verbid form of (in
older times it was ), which signified: is, with a conjunctive but also an existential
inference.

In the Hebrew phrase, the first: (I Am), is conjunctive, and it has as its predicate the
remaining phrase, while the second is existential and is used in an absolute sense.
Also existential in the phrase is: sent me. The that elsewhere has a future
inference, here, it refers to the present tense, as indicated in the Septuagint
translation. The exact rendition in the present tense, is: I AM.







15) Question: The Bible EXPRESSLY prohibits of eating blood.
Does it prohibits to any point blood transfusion? (With a life to be saved?)
The transfusion was discovered AT THE TIME OF THE WRITING OF THE BIBLE?

I) Why the organization until 1909 allows the blood transfusion?

First version. The "transfusion of human blood in man, for prevention of death" is "the
small sacrifice for one's neighbor. If Christ has put his soul - for the life of the human
race, not even we Debtors part of the energy of life, to be our blood to give favor to
our neighbor?

II) What has changed?

Second version. "The Bible tells us to" abstain from ... blood "(of animals sacrificed in
pagan gods) ... ''to abstain from blood means that you should not put any blood in
your body" (!) ("You can live ...", page 216). "Blood transfusions can destroy one's
personality ... is Transfusion personality traits" (Watchtower, American edition,
5/15/1962, pp. 302).
"The moral disease, sexual perversions, inferiority complexes, the petty, often appear
after blood transfusions" (American "Watchtower", 9/15/1961, pp. 563-564).

Is the abortion a crime to the unborn child?
Non-blood supply with the consequence of A SURE DEATH how does it called?
What will be preferable to the President of the ''Governing body'' for his daughter,a
(small) possibility to be infected, or to prefer THE CERTAINTY OF HER DEATH?
Jews-who follows the Mosaic law does blood transfusions?

The real reason blood transfusions are feared... sin transmitted by blood?

1961 "Criminals in jail are given the opportunity to donate their blood. For example,
the New York Times of April 6, 1961, reported: 'Inmates of Sing Sing Prison at Ossining
will give blood to the Red Cross today.' A commendable act? Perhaps not as beneficial
to their fellow men as the community is led to believe.. in his book Who Is Your Doctor
and Why? Doctor Alonzo Jay Shadman says: 'The blood in any person is in reality the
person himself. It contains all the peculiarities of the individual from whence it comes.
This includes hereditary taints, disease susceptibilities, poisons due to personal living,
eating and drinking habits.. The poisons that produce the impulse to commit suicide,
murder, or steal are in the blood.' And Dr. Americo Valerio, Brazilian doctor and
surgeon for over forty years, agrees. 'Moral insanity, sexual perversions, repression,
inferiority complexes, petty crimes - these often follow in the wake of blood
transfusion,' he says. Yet it is acknowledged in the public press that organizations
whose blood supply is considered reliable obtain blood for transfusion from criminals
who are known to have such characteristics. Lifesaving efforts by unscriptural means
can never produce results of lasting good. How foolish it is to think that one can save
life by violating the laws of the Life-giver! While it may produce seemingly beneficial
results at the moment, it may ultimately take its toll in disease and stillborn children as
a direct result of such an ill-advised course. Even if no physical harm results to the
patient or to one's offspring, violation of the law of God seriously jeopardizes one's
opportunity to gain eternal life in God's new world." (Watchtower, Sept. 1, 1961 page
564) [Remember that Jw's believe man is monochotomous, wholly physical.]

.
Hemophiliacs can consume blood for survival
1990 (How Can Blood Save Your Life, 1990, p. 27)

Heart transplant will change your personality?

1971 "How Is Your Heart? ... The heart, nevertheless, is intricately connected with the
brain by the nervous system and is well supplied with sensory nerve endings. The
sensations of the heart are recorded on the brain. It is here that the heart brings to
bear on the mind its desires and its affections in arriving at conclusions having to do
with motivations. In reverse flow, the mind feeds the heart with interpretations of the
impulses from the senses and with conclusions reached that are based on the
knowledge it has received, either at the moment or from the memory. There is a close
interrelationship between the heart and the mind, but they are two different faculties,
centering in different locations.

The heart is a marvelously designed muscular pump, but, more significantly, our
emotional and motivating capacities are built within it. Love, hate, desire (good and
bad), preference for one thing over another, ambition, fear-in effect, all that serves to
motivate us in relationship to our affections and desires springs from the heart. ... It is
significant that heart-transplant patients, where the nerves connecting the heart and
brain are severed, have serious emotional problems after the operation.

The new heart is still able to operate as a pump, it having its own power supply and
timing mechanism independent of the general nervous system for giving impulse to
the heart muscle, but just as it now responds only sluggishly to outside influences, the
new heart in turn registers few, if any, clear factors of motivation on the brain. To what
extent the nerve endings of the body and the new heart are able to make some
connections in time is not clear, but this cannot be ruled out as one of the several
factors causing the serious mental aberrations and disorientation that doctors report
are observed in heart-transplant patients. These patients have donor-supplied pumps
for their blood, but do they now have all the factors needed to say they have a "heart"?
One thing is sure, in losing their own hearts, they have had taken away from them the
capacities of "heart" built up in them over the years and which contributed to making
them who they were as to personality." (Watchtower, 3/1/1971 p.133-139)


Organ transplant equal to Cannibalism?

1967 "When men of science conclude that this normal process will no longer work and
they suggest removing the organ and replacing it directly with an organ from another
human, this is simply a shortcut. Those who submit to such operations are thus living
off the flesh of another human. That is cannibalistic. However, in allowing man to eat
animal flesh Jehovah God did not grant permission for humans to try to perpetuate
their lives by cannibalistically taking into their bodies human flesh, whether chewed or
in the form of whole organs or body parts taken from others." (Watchtower, Questions
from Readers, Nov. 15, 1967 p 702-704)

Medical vaccinations a crime, an outrage, and a delusion?

1929 "Thinking people would rather have smallpox than vaccination, because the latter
sows seeds of syphilis, cancers, eczema, erysipelas, scrofula, consumption, even
leprosy and many other loathsome affections. Hence the practice of vaccinations is a
crime, an outrage, and a delusion" (Golden Age, Jan. 5, 1929, p502)

JWs while they write lies about the Orthodox Church, they adopt the hideous pagan
practice that ever was, - of sacrifice, imposed from the "Watchtower" to the innocent
victims by prohibiting blood transfusions, which have resulted in death of adults,even
children (with the consent of their parents), supposedly in the name of God!
The Watchtower Society,brings to our doors ''another Gospel'', where the Life-Giver
God who gave His blood on the Cross to redeem humanity, denies life to His creatures
(even to young children) who suffering from diseases that requiring blood transfusion (
Mediterranean anemia, other blood diseases, lechaimia) or need a blood transfusion in
difficult surgeries.

The ban of drinking animal blood from pagan sacrifices or human-sacrifices (that
remove life), and generalizes the transfusion of blood, which did not exist then!
But Christ himself established the ''first blood transfusion''give us (TO EVERYONE, not
just a few chosen ones nominated,as says the Watchtower) can be saved through the
constant Holy Communion, receiving the Body and Blood of Jesus Christ, which leads
man to salvation and eternal life, as He promised).
The Watchtower tries to create ''Martyrs'' using psychological pressure, persuading
them (severing and misinterpreting the Bible) that the refusal to defend the homeland
or refusing blood transfusion is imposed by the Lord and that blood transfusion is a
deadly sin!

Thus,to the logic of the Watchtower, millions of people who were born or became ill
or had an accident and need blood transfusions are sinners and God will ''punish'' and
prosecute them out of the Kingdom of Heaven!

The Watchtower organizations arguments

Infection or death?
Why was Noah not supposed to eat blood?
The word abstain of the apostolic council (synod)
The strictness of prohibition
The reason for the councils (synods) prohibition

An important issue, which for some people may prove a matter of life and death, has
made it necessary for us to deal with this (otherwise negligible) dogmatic theme. The
reason is, that the leadership of the self-proclaimed Jehovahs Witnesses teaches that
the transfusion of blood is forbidden by Christians, even if it means risking death!

We shall prove further down that the position of the Holy Bible is entirely different, and
that the leadership of the organization in question bears a guilt of blood towards its
followers, who have perhaps lost their lives in their desire to preserve the integrity of
their faith towards God.


The Watchtower organizations arguments
In a nutshell, the Watchtower organizations position is the following:

Though the (so-called)Jehovahs Witnesses may teach that transfusion is dangerous,
for reasons of health, that it may cause infections, they have not forbidden blood for
that reason. Their reasons are purely dogmatic. From the beginning, God had shown
His aversion to the use of blood as a form of sustenance, when He gave Noah the order
to not consume flesh with its blood (Genesis 9: 4).

Since Noah is our forefather, this prohibition is valid for us as well. Centuries later, God
showed that His prohibition was still valid, when He forbade the Israelites and all those
who lived amongst them, to consume blood. (Leviticus 17: 10 - 14).

But he also showed the Christians that this was prohibited, when, during the Council
(Synod) of the Apostles (in Acts 15: 20,28,29), He instructed that they should abstain
from blood, and from anything strangled, and from sacrificial offerings to idols and
from fornication. The passage doesnt simply say that they should not eat, but that
they should abstain from, which means they should not permit it to contact their
body, just like one shouldnt permit any contact with alcohol when the doctor so
prescribes. So, if someone places something prohibited in his veins, he will not be
abstaining! It is not permitted to preserve your life with blood, whether by consuming
it through the mouth, or through the veins.

Infection or death?

Lets take a closer look at these arguments, in order to locate the logical and the
dogmatic faults of this organization, on the matter of blood:

Of course blood can be dangerous in certain transfusions, but when a persons life is
at stake and there is no other alternative cure, then it would be totally insane, to worry
about the dangers of hepatitis, AIDS, or other infections. In these cases, the saving of
the patients life is primarily imperative.

The reason Noah was not supposed to eat blood
Is this something Christian however?
Lets go back to Noahs time, to begin with. A careful reading of this verse will reveal
the reason that God forbade Noah the consumption of blood.

The passage in Genesis 9: 4 says the following: but of flesh that is alive, with its
blood, you shall not partake.

We notice here that blood is implied as the symbol of life; to which we must show the
appropriate respect. But, we wonder, is it prudent and acceptable to God (in a perilous
situation), to sacrifice life itself, for the sake of its symbol? What is more sacred at that
moment? Life, or the symbol of life? What would we rather sacrifice? Our flag, or our
country?

So, why did God forbid the partaking of blood along with the flesh?

Given that God is the giver of life, (Job 33: 4), and the earth is the footstool of His
feet (Acts 7: 49), Noahs spilling of blood (the animals life symbol) onto the ground
was his way of saying to the Lord My God, I use the flesh of this animal to preserve my
life (as You have permitted me), although the life of this animal really belongs to You.
So, I am pouring its blood (its life symbol) onto the earth, at Your feet, as a sign of my
acknowledgement that You have the exclusive power over its life.

The prohibition therefore of blood, had no other underlying reason, other than this,
symbolic gesture of acknowledgement of Gods power over the life of His creature,
which was no longer alive.

But, when a transfusion takes place, the blood donor is not dead! The donor is still
alive, and while he is alive, he donates a little of his blood, in order to preserve the life
of his brother. Since he is therefore still alive, there is also no issue of offering back his
life, onto Gods footstool. He still has his life! There shouldnt be any reason for
prohibiting blood transfusion!

The same applies, in the relative points of the Mosaic Law, where the consumption of
blood was forbidden and had to be poured onto the ground, before the animal was
eaten, or before it was sacrificed.

The word abstain of the apostolic council (synod)

What can we say about the New Testament however? What was implied by the apostolic
ruling, when they imposed abstinence from blood? Were they referring only to
consumption of blood, or was this word used in a categorical way?

The Watchtower organization believes that the word is used in a categorical way, and
that it means: keeping a distance from blood. If this was the case, then transfusion
should indeed be prohibited. But, similarly, if the word was indeed used in a
categorical way, then a Jehovahs Witness should never become a butcher! A butcher
definitely doesnt abstain from blood! After all, dont they assert that abstain
means keeping a distance? That would definitely mean NOT EVEN TOUCHING blood !!

But if the word was not used in a categorical way, it would most likely be referring only
to consumption, and not to transfusion, given that, at the time that the words of the
apostles were recorded, transfusion was non-existent, therefore they could only have
been referring to consumption.

The Watchtower organization has therefore arbitrarily interpreted the word abstain,
as categorically pertaining to transfusion, and not-so-categorically pertaining to the
touching of blood, which it permits.

So, why was the word abstain used, and not the words do not eat, if only
consumption was implied?

The reason is, that the prohibition pertains to four things: sacrifices to idols, strangled
animals, blood and fornication. If the words do not eat were used, they would not
be applicable to fornication. Likewise, if the words do not commit or do not
participate in were used, they wouldnt be appropriate for the three first things that
were prohibited. It becomes obvious, that the most suitable word that could cover all
four prohibitions in one sentence, was the word abstain!

This word was therefore preferred, purely for reasons of syntax, and it referred to
consumption.

But isnt it the same thing, to put blood inside you, whether through the mouth or a
vein? one might ask.

No! The difference is huge! Blood isnt like alcohol, which - whether imbibed orally or
injected intravenously comprises sustenance for ones organism.

If blood is ingested orally, it becomes food. When placed into a vein however, it
becomes a platter! The function of blood inside a vein is to transport oxygen and
nutritious elements to the bodys cells. The blood does not become food there.
Transfusion is therefore an entirely different thing to the eating of blood.


The strictness of prohibition
But, how binding is the prohibition of consuming blood? Lets see:
In this same prohibition, reference is made to abstinence from sacrificial offerings to
idols. We wonder if this is another prohibition, which is worth even dying for?

Paul the Apostle one of the apostles who participated in the apostolic council (synod)
that imposed this ruling says the following, in another place in the Holy Bible:

Corinthians I, 10: 25 - 29: Whatever is sold by a butcher, you may consume, without
examining anything with regard to your conscience. However, if someone tells you:
This is sacrificial meat for idols, then do not eat it for the sake of the one who
revealed this, and for consciences sake.not yours, but the others.

We see here an astounding detail: Even though sacrificial meat is strictly prohibited by
the Synod of the Apostles, the Apostle Paul permits its consumption, provided it
doesnt scandalize someone. In other words, that which is prohibited with its blood,
the Holy Bible elsewhere allows it! How therefore can it not make allowance for
transfusion, which is not a simple dietary matter, but a matter of a life being saved?

In fact, the apostle advises us not to examine whether what we eat is sacrificial meat!
This is entirely the opposite of Watchtowers practice, which asks its followers to find
out in advance if what they eat has been strangled, or if blood will be used in a certain
operation


The reason for the councils (synods) prohibition
Lets examine more closely the reason that these four things were forbidden by the
Apostolic Synod, and why Paul doesnt impose them so strictly.

If we look closely, we shall see that he refers to them as compulsory burdens (Acts
15: 28). Why is this, if Gods commandments are not heavy? (John I, 5: 3). He also
says that: except for these four imperative ones, the others are not prohibited. (Acts
15: 28). In other words, apart from strangled animals, fornication, blood and sacrificial
offerings, everything else is permitted? Killing is permitted? Stealing? Blasphemy? Of
course not! Then why does he say this?

So, we must ask, by whom are these things prohibited? By the Mosaic Law of course!
Lets not forget that this Apostolic Synod was convened, for the problem of
Circumcision; that is, whether or not the Gentiles (non-Judeans, of other nations)
should be circumcised according to Mosaic Law. Thus, those four things were the only
burdens that the Gentiles were obliged to uphold, in obedience to the Law! Those
were the only things that the Law demanded the non-Jews to observe, while living
amongst them, according to Leviticus 17: 7 - 18.

It is interesting how, if we note the order in which the apostles mentioned those four
prohibited things, we can see that the apostles had in mind chapters 17 and 18 of
Leviticus when imposing those four prohibitions.

When Jacob (=James), the first Bishop of Jerusalem spoke in the verse of Acts 15: 20,
he recited from memory these four prohibitions: they must abstain from the miasmas
of the idols, and from fornication, and from strangled animals, and blood.

At the end of the Council however, they obviously opened up the Law in the Book of
Leviticus and read the correct order, thus in their final ruling, they wrote them in the
same order that Moses had commanded: You must abstain from idol-sacrificed
offerings, and blood, and from strangled animals and fornication. (Acts 15: 29). This
is also evident in verse 21, where it says that these should be observed, because in
every city, Jews have synagogues in which the Law is read Consequently, the
prohibition was imposed, not so much because it was an abomination to eat sacrificial
meat or blood as Christians, but, only so that the Jews would not be scandalized, and
thus be deterred on their path to Christ!

And that was the reason the Apostle Paul was so lax in the implementation of the
prohibition of sacrificial meats: Because the basic problem was the scandalizing of
others.

Let every Watchtower victim therefore pay attention to all of the above and decide
accordingly on his actions, because every life is sacred and unique and should be
protected, if we truly want to be agreeable in the sight of God.






16) Question: What will be hapen to '' Armageddon''? God will kill people who are not
faithful, if so, which one?
In what way the 144,000 (as the Watchtower claims) will be choose?

Great Multitude: In heaven or on earth?
This article was written in the hope that those who call themselves Jehovahs Witnesses
and who claim to love the truth - yet out of ignorance, preach another Gospel that
refers to a Great Multitude with its worldly perspectives (Galatians 1: 8,9) - will
accept the true Christian Gospel.

For this reason, we shall present some of the proofs that the Great Multitude
mentioned in Revelations 7: 9-17 is portrayed in the Holy Bible as a heavenly
multitude, and not a terrestrial band.

This study is also useful, to any Christian who is interested in the interpretation of
Revelations.

After describing the enigmatic chorus of 144.000 Israelites, the apostle was shown an
equally enigmatic Great Multitude:

Revelations 7: 9: After these, I looked, and behold, there was a great multitude

The phrase: great multitude, is also found in Revelations 19: 1, where the Great
Multitude appears to be up in the skies: ...I heard a loud noise, like that of a great
multitude, from the sky

Revelations 7: 9: ...that nobody was able to count its number

In Genesis 13: 16 God tells Abraham that his seed would become so profuse, that if
anyone could count the grains of sand on the earth, then shall your seed also be
counted. So, in the way that nobody could count the grains of sand on earth and the
seed of Abraham, in the same way nobody could count the number of the Great
Multitude. With this phrase (that nobody could count), Revelations is clearly
indicating that the Great Multitude is referring to the seed of Abraham.

The Witnesses believe that the seed of Abraham numbers a mere 144.000 faithful;
this is apparently the spiritual Israel that alone will go to heaven. But here we see that
not only is the seed of Abraham not so few in number, but innumerable.

According also to Galatians 3: 29: If you are of Christ, you are of the seed of
Abraham, and heirs. If therefore- you are not of Abrahams seed and heir, you are
not of Christ, YOU ARE NOT CHRISTIAN. Necessarily, the Great Multitude must be the
seed of Abraham.

But the following verse also indicates that the heirs are saints and co-inheritors of the
heavenly Kingdom, with Jesus Christ: Romans 8: 16,17: Children and heirs. Heirs of
God, and co-heirs with Christ.

The Great Multitude therefore is the innumerable seed of Abraham, which co-inherits
the heavenly kingdom with Jesus Christ.

Revelations 7: 9: ...out of every nation and races and tongues

Witnesses believe that only 144.000 are kings and priests of God. However, if we
combine the above verse with Revelations 5: 9,10, we see that those who were bought
from every nation and peoples and tongues are kings and priests. Unlike the
144.000, who are described in Revelations as being Israelites. (Revelations 7: 4-8).

Revelations 7: 9: ...who stood before the throne and the Lamb...

Before signifies in front of. Gods throne is in heaven; therefore, the Great
Multitude must also be in heaven, if it is standing in front of Gods throne.

The word before is not intended metaphorically here, as used (for example) in the
expression: we now stand before God , given that God is all-seeing. John here is
describing a vision. He actually saw them standing in front of God, up there, in heaven.
He was not using any metaphor, any figure of speech. But nobody can actually see
us standing before God right now, since we said these words metaphorically.
However, the verse we are studying begins with: ...I LOOKED, and behold, there was a
great multitude...who stood BEFORE the throne

Revelations 7 9: garbed in white robes

Revelations 7: 14: ...they washed and whitened them, in the blood of the Lamb

The lamb is Christ. In Isaiah 1: 18, we learn that one whitens oneself, when God
forgives him his sins. : Even if your sins are purple in color, they shall become white
as the snow, and if they are red like vermilion, they shall become like bleached wool.

The Great Multitude therefore is the multitude of those who will have been vindicated,
through their faith in the sacrificed blood of Christ; and this is what is symbolized, by
their pure white robes.

In Revelations 3: 5, it says: The victor shall wear white garments." But who is a
victor?

Revelations 2: 26: .the victor and whomsoever preserves my works to the end

Revelations 12: 11: ...and they defeated him (the devil) for the sake of the blood of
Christ and for the reason of their testimony, and they did not favor their life, even to
the death.

The victor therefore is the one who defeats the devil to the end, remaining faithful to
the blood of Christ, even to their death.

By connecting the above passages, it becomes clear that, for the Great Multitude to be
wearing white robes, they must have become victors, to the end, to the death. But if
the Great Multitude refers to victors, it is also going to receive the heavenly kingdom
along with Christ, according to the following passages:

Revelations 2: 27, and 3: 21: to the victor.. authority over nations; ..to
whomsoever is victorious. power over the nations; whomsoever is victorious, I
shall bestow to him to sit with me in my throne.

The great multitude therefore, is only a part of the church of the saints, for the
kingdom of heaven.

This is also evident in Revelations 22: 14,15, where, in its ancient text, it says the
following: Blessed are the ones who have washed their robes, so that they canenter
through the gates of the city...outside, are the dogs.and those who love and
preserve deceit.

In Revelations 21: 9,10, we are told that this city is the Church, the bride of Christ; in
other words, the body of the Church who were to reign together with Him.
Whomsoever is not a member of that church, is compared to a dog. Since, therefore,
there is no Christian outside of it, and since the great multitude with their white robes
enter into it, then the Church cannot be comprised of only 144.000 people; it is
innumerable.

Another problem that the white robes pose in the dogma of the Watchtower
Witnesses is the following: The Witnesses believe that the Great Multitude will be
vindicated at the end of the Thousand-Year Kingdom which according to them- will
take place after the Great Tribulation.

But, if those of the Great Multitude wear white robes, having come from the great
tribulation, it would mean that they are already vindicated, BEFORE THE MILLENNIUM!
(Revelations 7: 14).

Revelations 7: 13: one of the elders.. saying to me: These who are garbed in
white robes - who are they, and where have they come from?

In Revelations 4: 4 and 7: 11, it is stated very clearly, that the 24 elders were standing
around the throne of God, in heaven.

So, when the elder asked: where did they come from? it is positive proof that the
Great Multitude CAME to him, there, IN HEAVEN.

Revelations 7: 15: ...and they worshipped Him, day and night, inside His temple.

How can the Great Multitude be INSIDE the temple of God, if they were not priests?

In ancient Israel, only priests were permitted to enter the temple. Therefore, the Great
Multitude is a hieratic (and consequently a heavenly) order, and the priests are not
limited to only 144.000.

The Watchtower organizations reply to the above comment, is the following assertion:

The temple also has a courtyard. The Great Multitude therefore isnt inside the
temple, but outside, in the courtyard, therefore they dont necessarily have to be
priests!

But the word temple in the Holy Bible ALWAYS SIGNIFIES THE TEMPLE BUILDING ONLY,
as is evident in Revelations 1: 2: the courtyard that is outside the temple you must
cast out, and not count it.

However, because the Watchtower is aware of this problem, it strives deceitfully to
conceal it, by mutating (as it does habitually) the text of the Holy Bible in their own
translation, and replacing the same verse with the following version: as for the
courtyard, however, which is outside (the sanctum) of the temple, you must leave it
out, entirely

In total disrespect of the holy text, and in defiance of the warning in Revelation 22: 18,
it adds the word: sanctum, in order to salvage its exposed dogma.

And where is the temple, inside of which the Great Multitude worship God as priests ?

Revelations 11: 19: and the Temple of God which is in heaven opened up.
(Comments are redundant here)

Revelation 7: 15,16: and the One seated on the throne shall camp over them and
God shall eliminate every tear from their eyes.

The Great Multitude is referred to with the same words, in the following passage also:

Revelations 21:2-4: and I saw the renewed holy city of Jerusalem, descending from
the sky.as a bridebehold, the tabernacle of God amongst the people, and He
shall camp with themand they shall become His people, and He, the Lord God, shall
be with them as their God.and He shall eliminate every tear

The careful reader will realize that here, the Great Multitude is included in the
tabernacle of God, the Church, which descends from the sky.

But even Paul the Apostle Paul came to agree that the Great Multitude are the sons of
God, and consequently members of the Celestial Jerusalem, in Corinthians II, 6:
16-18: as God had said, that: I shall inhabit with them, and I shall walk among them
and I shall be their God and they shall be my peopleand I shall be unto you as a
father and you shall be unto Me as sons and daughters..

The Great Multitude is present in many passages of Revelations, and always as a part
of the celestial Jerusalem, the Church. There is not another order for heaven and
another for earth, since the Church itself is the same one, that descends from the new
heavens to the new earth.

This is exactly what confuses the Witnesses. They were not taught the simple,
evangelical truth, that the saints do not only live in the new heavens, but also on the
new earth. Hence, there is no need for two orders, but only one: that of the
innumerable Church.


Is Hell real?

by Fr. Stephen Freeman (*)

Source: http://ancientfaith.com/podcasts/freeman/is_Hell_real

Fr. Stephen discusses the Orthodox understanding of the difference of Heaven and Hell
and some of its implications for how we speak about them.



One of the more interesting cultural aspects of religious life in the southern United
States is something of this cultures fascination with Hell. It is nothing at all to be
driving down country roads and to see signs posted with various scriptures on them. I
know today it is popular to see signs at almost every televised football game that say
simply, 3:16, meaning John 3:16, For God so loved the world that He gave His only
begotten Son, etc.

I grew up in a world that had not only that, but signs along many roads with great
warnings, particularly, about Hell, and how much danger we were all in, in terms of
going to Hell. Recently, doing a little surfing on the internet, I came across a
fundamentalist Christian website that gave the following statistics. I am not sure how
they arrive at these statistics, but they are fascinating, obviously, to some Christians.

They offered this as the number of people going to Hell. They said there were 1.72
persons, per second, going to Hell. There were 103 persons, per minute, going to Hell,
6198 per hour, 149,000 per day149,000 per day, an amazing number54.3 million
per year, and 3.8 billion per average lifetime, that is, every 70 years. Those are
interesting numbers. I have no idea where they got them. There is, as far as I know,
not an accounting department in Heaven or Hell that can come up with such numbers,
but there is a fascination with these kinds of things.

Recently, my town here in East Tennessee has become the location for a major national
evangelical revival, one that everyone would probably be very familiar with. There is a
lot of organization, particularly in the Protestant world, going on to support this
crusade and their efforts. There are a lot of signs appearing all around town, and many
other organizational meetings that are happening.

On one of the roads leading into my little town of Oak Ridge, I think we have maybe
three or four roads that you can get into Oak Ridge on, but on one of them, on which
thousands of cars pass by every day, there is a billboard that has recently appeared.
The sign is quite simple. In very large, bright yellow letters, all CAPS, very bright so you
can see them for a very great distance, it has a black background. The signs says, Hell
IS REAL. Now, in small letters beneath it, in white, when you get very close to the
signit sort of teases you as you get close, so that you want to see what the little
white letters say. The sign has the statement, So is Heaven, in small letters. Big
letters: Hell IS REAL. Small letters: So is Heaven.

Like the small bulletin boards outside of many southern churches, this sign belongs to
a part of our culture that has been with us a long time. I use this road rather
frequently, and every time I see this sign, my mind turns to the subject of what in
theology and philosophy is called ontology. That means the study of the nature of
being. You can add that word to todays vocabulary list: ontologythe study of being.

Today, if you will, and I beg your patience, and I will offer some very basic thoughts on
the subject of being, of ontology. It is a classical part of Christian theology. The first
thing that I will note, is that you cannot say Hell is real, and Heaven is real, and have
the word real mean the same thing in both sentences. Whatever the reality of Heaven,
Hell does not have such a reality. Whatever the reality of Hell, Heaven is far beyond
such reality.

St. Athanasius, in his great classic work, On the Incarnation, sees sin, and thus, Hell
itself, as a movement toward non-being. The created universe, he notes, was made out
of nothing. Thus, as it moves away from God, it is moving away from the gift of
existence, and toward its original state, that is, non-existence. God is good, and does
not begrudge existence to anything. Thus, the most creation can do is move toward
non-being. It cannot make itself just not exist. That is not within its power.

I am certain that the intent of this billboard that I have to see most days was to
suggest that Hell is not imaginary, or just a folk tale, and it is certainly neither of those
things. But in Orthodox spiritual terms, and this is importantin Orthodox spiritual
terms, I would say that Hell is a massive state of delusion, maybe even the ultimate
state of delusion.



It is delusional in the sense that in Orthodox understanding, the fire of Hell is not a
material fire. This is something that has been settled quite solidly in Orthodox
theology, that the fire of Hell is not a material fire, but is, itself, nothing other than the
fire of the Living God. As it says in Hebrews 12:29, For our God is a consuming fire.
For those who love God, His fire is light and life, purification, and all good things. For
those who hate God, His fire is torment, even though it is nothing other than love.
They find His love, His light, to be a torment.

These are not simply picky issues about the afterlife. They are very germane issues for
our present life. Christ, Himself, for instance, gave this, if you will, definition, of Hell.
He says in John 3:19, just three verses after John 3:16, And this is condemnation (if
you will, this is Hell), that light has come into the world, and men loved darkness
rather than light, because their deeds were evil.

As you think about the life of Christ, particularly as we head into this Holy Week, we
can see this being manifested in the lives of the people of Jerusalem, as Christ comes
to His own. Some embrace him as Lord and Messiah, some even manage to stand by
His cross and are faithful. One, a thief, confesses him and finds Paradise in a single
moment. But for many others, even many so-called religious people, the very presence
of Christ is something that makes them, not only want to do evil, it makes them want
to murder, so that they can shout, Crucify Him! This they say to the light, so this is
condemnation, that light has come into the world and men preferred darkness to the
light because their deeds were evil.

It is of critical importance for us to understand that being, reality, life, goodness,
beauty, happiness, truthall of them are synonymous with reality, as it is gifted to us
by God. Many things that we experience in our currently damaged conditionand I am
speaking of our state as fallen creaturesmany things that we describe with words,
such as being, reality, life, goodness, beauty, happiness, truth, etc., that are, in fact,
only relatively so, and are only so in as much as they have a participation, or a
relationship, with the fullness of being reality, life, beauty, etc., as God has gifted them
to us.

So it is that, tragically, in our world, many live in some state of delusion. Even most of
us live in some state of delusion. Christ said, Blessed are the pure in heart, for they
shall see God. The truth is, we are not pure in heart, and so we do not see God, nor do
we see anything in the fullness of its truth. Our delusion makes many mistakes about
reality. The most serious delusion that is described by Christ when we prefer darkness
to light because our deeds are evilthis is by far the most serious delusion. It can
cause us to hate goodness, itself. It can cause us to hate beauty. It can cause us to
hate reality, cause us to hate the light, to hate God, Himself.

I have known, in my own life, what moments of such darkness are like. The details of
that are between me and my confessor. I have also seen such darkness in the hearts
and lives of others, and more than once. The whole of our ministry and life as
Christians is to move from such darkness into the light of Christ. As we are told in 1
John 1:7, But if we walk in the light, as Christ is in the light, we have fellowship (it says
we have communion, koinonia), one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ, His
son, cleanses us from all sin.

Is Hell real? Only for those who prefer to see the light of God as darkness. Is Heaven
real? Yes, indeed, and everything else is only real as it relates to that reality. God give
us grace to walk in the light. Glory to God!

(*) Fr. Stephen Freeman is the priest at St. Anne Orthodox Church (OCA) in Oak Ridge,
TN.
His weblog Glory to God for all Things, has quickly become one of the most read
Orthodox sites on the Web, being translated frequently in Romanian, French and
Serbian, by enthusiastic readers.




Paradise and Hell according to Orthodox tradition

By Protopresbyter George Metallinos

Dean of the Athens University School of Theology
On the Last Sunday of Lent we commemorate the Second and Incorruptible Coming of
our Lord Jesus Christ. The expression we commemorate of the Book of Saints
confirms that our Church, as the Body of Christ, re-enacts in its worship the Second
Coming of Christ as an event and not just something that is historically expected.
The reason is, that through the Divine Eucharist, we are transported to the celestial
kingdom, to meta-history. It is in this orthodox perspective, that the subject of
paradise and hell is approached.

In the Gospels (Matthew, ch.5), mention is made of kingdom and eternal fire. In this
excerpt, which is cited during the Liturgy of this Sunday, the kingdom is the divine
destination of mankind. The fire is prepared for the devil and his angels (demons),
not because God desired it, but because they are impenitent. The kingdom is
prepared for those who remain faithful to the will of God. Kingdom (the uncreated
glory) is Paradise. Fire (eternal) is hell (eternal hell, v.46). At the beginning of history,
God invites man into paradise, into a communion with His uncreated Grace. At the
end of history, man has to face paradise and hell. What this means, we shall see,
further down. We do however stress that it is one of the central subjects of our faith
it is Orthodox Christianitys philosophers stone.

1. Mention of paradise and hell in the New Testament is frequent. In Luke 23, 43,
Christ says to the robber on the cross: Today you will be with me in paradise.
However, the robber also refers to paradise, when he says: Remember me, Lordin
your kingdom. According to Theofylaktos of Bulgaria (P 123, 1106), for the robber
was in paradise, in other words, the kingdom. The Apostle Paul (Corinthians II, 12:
3-4) confesses that, while still in this lifetime, he was swept up to paradise and heard
unspoken words, which are inappropriate for man to repeat. In Revelations, we read:
To the victor, I shall give him to eat of the tree of life, which is in the paradise of my
God (2,7). And Arethas of Caesaria interprets: paradise is understood to be the
blessed and eternal life (PG 106, 529). Paradise-eternal life-kingdom of God, are all
related.

References on hell: Matthew 25, 46 (to eternal damnation), 25, 41 (eternal fire), 25
30 (the outermost darkness), 5, 22 (the place of fire). John I, 4, 18 (for fear
contains hell). These are ways that express what we mean by hell.

2. Paradise and hell are not two different places. (This version is an idolatrous
concept.) They signify two different situations (ways), which originate from the same
uncreated source, and are perceived by man as two, different experiences. Or, more
precisely, they are the same experience, except that they are perceived differently by
man, depending on mans internal state. This experience is: the sight of Christ inside
the uncreated light of His divinity, of His glory. From the moment of His Second
Coming, through to all eternity, all people will be seeing Christ in His uncreated light.
That is when those who worked good deeds in their lifetime will go towards the
resurrection of their life, while those who worked evil in their lifetime will go towards
the resurrection of judgment (John 5, 29). In the presence of Christ, mankind will be
separated (sheep and goats, to His right and His left). In other words, they will be
discerned in two separate groups: those who will be looking upon Christ as paradise
(the exceeding good, the radiant) and those who will be looking upon Christ as hell
(the all-consuming fire, Hebrews 12,29).

Paradise and hell are the same reality. This is what is depicted in the portrayal of the
Second Coming. From Christ a river flows forth: it is radiant like a golden light at the
upper end of it, where the saints are. At its lower end, the same river is fiery, and it is
in that part of the river that the demons and the unrepentant (the never repentant
according to a hymn) are depicted. This is why in Luke 2, 34 we read that Christ
stands as the fall and the resurrection of many. Christ becomes the resurrection into
eternal life, for those who accepted Him and who followed the suggested means of
healing the heart; and to those who rejected Him, He becomes their demise and their
hell.

Patristic testimonies: Saint John of Sinai (of the Ladder) says that the uncreated light
of Christ is an all-consuming fire and an illuminating light. Saint Gregory Palamas
(E.P.E. II, 498) observes: Thus, it is said, He will baptize you by the Holy Spirit and by
fire: in other words, by illumination and punishment, depending on each persons
predisposition, which will bring upon him that which he deserves. Elsewhere, (Essays,
P. Christou Publications, vol.2, page 145): The light of Christ, albeit one and
accessible to all, is not partaken of uniformly, but differently.

Consequently, paradise and hell are not a reward or a punishment (condemnation), but
the way that we individually experience the sight of Christ, depending on the condition
of our heart. God doesnt punish in essence, although, for educative purposes, the
Scripture does mention punishment. The more spiritual that one becomes, the better
he can comprehend the language of the Scripture and our traditions. Mans condition
(clean-unclean, repentant-unrepentant) is the factor that determines the acceptance of
the Light as paradise or hell.

3. The anthropological issue in Orthodoxy is that man will eternally look upon Christ as
paradise and not as hell; that man will partake of His heavenly and eternal kingdom.
And this is where we see the difference between Christianity as Orthodoxy and the
various other religions. The other religions promise a certain blissful state, even
after death. Orthodoxy however is not a quest for bliss, but a cure from the illness of
religion, as the late father John Romanides so patristically teaches. Orthodoxy is an
open hospital within history (spiritual infirmary according to Saint John the
Chrysostom), which offers the healing (catharsis) of the heart, in order to finally attain
theosis- the only destination of man. This is the course that has been so
comprehensively described by father John Romanides and the Rev. Metropolitan of
Nafpaktos, Hierotheos (Vlachos); it is the healing of mankind, as experienced by all of
our Saints.

This is the meaning of life in the body of Christ (the Church). This is the Churchs
reason for existence. This is what Christs whole redemptory work aspired to. Saint
Gregory Palamas (4th Homily on the Second Coming) says that the pre-eternal will of
God for man is to find a place in the majesty of the divine kingdom- to reach theosis.
That was the purpose of creation. And he continues: But even His divine and secret
kenosis, His god-human conduct, His redemptory passions, and every single mystery
(in other words, all of Christs opus on earth) were all providentially and omnisciently
pre-determined for this very end (purpose).

4. The important thing, however, is that not all people respond to this invitation of
Christ, and that is why not everyone partakes in the same way of His uncreated glory.
This is taught by Christ, in the parable of the rich and the poor Lazarus (Luke, ch.16).
Man refuses Christs offer, he becomes Gods enemy and rejects the redemption
offered by Christ (which is a blasphemy against the Holy Spirit, because it is within the
Holy Spirit that we accept the calling of Christ). This is the never repentant person
referred to in the hymn. God never bears enmity, the blessed Chrysostom observes;
it is we who become His enemies; we are the ones who reject Him. The unrepentant
man becomes demonized, because he has chosen to. God doesnt want this. Saint
Gregory Palamas says: for this was not My pre-existing will; I did not create you
for this purpose; I did not prepare the pyre for you. This undying pyre was pre-fired
for the demons who bear the unchanging trait of evil, to whom your own unrepentant
opinion attracted you. The co-habitation with mischievous angels is arbitrary
(voluntary). (same as prev.) In other words, it is something that is freely chosen by
man.

Both the rich man and Lazarus were looking upon the same reality, i.e., God in His
uncreated light. The rich man reached the Truth, the sight of Christ, but could not
partake of it, as Lazarus did. The poor Lazarus received consolation, whereas the
rich man received anguish. Christs words, that they: have Moses and the prophets
for those still in the world- signifies that we are all inexcusable. Because we have the
Saints, who have experienced theosis and who call upon us to accede to their way of
life so that we too might reach theosis like they did. We therefore conclude that those
who have chosen evil ways like the rich man - are inexcusable.

Our stance towards our fellow man is indicative of our inner state, and that is why this
will be the criterion of Judgment Day during Christs Second Coming (Matthew, ch.25).
This doesnt imply that faith, or mans faithfulness to Christ is disregarded; faith is
naturally a prerequisite, because our stance towards each other will show whether or
not we have God inside us. The first Sundays of the Triodion preceding Lent revolve
around fellow man. On the first of these Sundays, the (seemingly pious) Pharisee
justifies (sanctifies) himself and rejects (derogates) the Tax-collector. On the second
Sunday, the elder brother (a repetition of the seemingly pious Pharisee) is sorrowed
by the return (salvation) of his brother. Likewise seemingly pious, he too had false
piety, which did not produce love. On the third (carnival) Sunday, this stance reaches
Christs seat of judgment, and is evidenced as the criterion for our eternal life.

5. The experience of paradise or hell is beyond words or the senses. It is an
uncreated reality, and not a created one. The Franks created the myth that paradise
and hell are both created realities. It is a myth, that the damned will not be looking
upon God; just as the absence of God is equally a myth. The Franks had also
perceived the fires of hell as something created (e.g. Dantes Inferno). Orthodox
tradition has remained faithful to the Scriptural claim that the damned shall see God
(like the rich man of the parable), but will perceive Him only as an all-consuming fire.
The Frankish scholastics accepted hell as punishment and the deprivation of a tangible
vision of the divine essence. Biblically and patristically however, hell is understood as
mans failure to collaborate with Divine Grace, in order to reach the illuminating view
of God (paradise) and selfless love (per Corinthians I, 13:8): love.. does not demand
any reciprocation). Consequently, there is no such thing as Gods absence, only His
presence. That is why His Second Coming is dire (o, what an hour it will be then, we
chant in the Laudatory hymns). It is an irrefutable reality, toward which Orthodoxy is
permanently oriented (I anticipate resurrection of the dead)

The damned - those who are depraved at heart, just like the Pharisees (Mark 3:5: in
the callousness of their hearts) - eternally perceive the pyre of hell as their salvation!
It is because their condition is not susceptible to any other form of salvation. They
too are finalized they reach the end of their road but only the righteous reach the
end of the road as saved persons. The others finish as damned. Salvation to them is
hell, since in their lifetime, they pursued only pleasure. The rich man of the parable
had enjoyed all of his riches. The poor Lazarus uncomplainingly endured every
suffering. The Apostle Paul expresses this (Corinthians I, 3 :13-15): Each persons
work, whatever it is, will be tested by fire. If their work survives the test, then whatever
they built, will be rewarded accordingly. If ones work is burnt by the fire, then he will
suffer losses; he shall be saved, thus, as though by fire. The righteous and the
unrepentant shall both pass through the uncreated fire of divine presence, however,
the one shall pass through unscathed, while the other shall be burnt. He too is saved,
but only in the way that one passes through a fire. Efthimios Zigavinos (12th century)
observes in this respect: God as fire that illuminates and brightens the pure, and
burns and obscures the unclean. And Theodoritos Kyrou regarding this saving
writes: One is also saved by fire, being tested by it, just as when one passes through
fire. If he has an appropriate protective cover, he will not be burnt, otherwise, he may
be saved, but he will be charred!

Consequently, the fire of hell has nothing in common with the Frankish purgatory,
nor is it created, nor is it punishment, or an intermediate stage. A viewpoint such as
this, is virtually a transferal of ones accountability to God. But the accountability is
entirely our own, whether we choose to accept or reject the salvation (healing) that is
offered by God. Spiritual death is the viewing of the uncreated light, of divine glory,
as a pyre, as fire. Saint John the Chrysostom in his 9th homily on Corinthians I, notes:
Hell is never-ending...sinners shall be judged into a never-ending suffering. As for
the being burnt altogether, it means this: that he does not withstand the strength of
the fire. And he continues : And he (Paul) says, it means this: that he shall not be
thus burnt also - like his works into nothingness, but he shall continue to exist, only
inside that fire. He therefore considers this as his salvation. For it is customary for
us to say saved in the fire, when referring to materials that are not totally burnt
away.

Scholastic perceptions-interpretations, which, through Dantes work (Inferno) have
permeated our world, have consequences that amount to idolatrous views. An
example is the separation of paradise and hell as two different places. This has
happened, because they did not distinguish between the created and the uncreated.
Also, the denial of hells eternity, with their idea of the restoration of everything, or
the concept of a good God (Bon Dieu). God is indeed benevolent: (Matthew 8,17),
since He offers salvation to everyone. (He wants all to be saved.. Timothy I, 2,4)
However, the words of our Lord as heard during the funeral service are formidable: I
cannot do anything on my own; just as I hear, thus I judge, and my judgment is
fair.(John 5,30). Equally manufactured is the concept of theodicy, which applies in
this case. Everything is finally attributed to God alone (i.e., if He intends to redeem or
condemn), without taking into consideration mans collaboration as a factor of
redemption. Salvation is possible, only within the framework of collaboration between
man and Divine Grace. According to the blessed Chrysostom, the utmost, almost
everything, is Gods; He did however leave something little to us. That little
something is our acceptance of Gods invitation. The robber on the cross was saved,
by using the key request of remember me! Also idolatrous is the perception of a
God becoming outraged against a sinner, whereas we mentioned earlier that God
never shows enmity. This is a juridical perception of God, which also leads to the
prospect of penances in confessions as forms of punishment, and not as medications
(means of healing).

6. The mystery of paradise-hell is also experienced in the life of the Church in the
world. During the sacraments, there is a participation of the faithful in Grace, so that
Grace may be activated in our lives, by our course towards Christ. Especially during the
Divine Eucharist, the uncreated holy communion- becomes inside us either paradise
or hell, depending on our condition. But mostly, our participation in Holy Communion
is a participation in paradise or hell, throughout history. That is why we beseech God,
prior to receiving Holy Communion, to render the Precious Gifts inside us not as
judgment or condemnation, or as eternal damnation. This is why participation in
Holy Communion is linked to the overall spiritual course of the faithful. When we
approach Holy Communion uncleansed and unrepentant, we are condemned (burnt).
Holy Communion inside us becomes the inferno and spiritual death. Not because
it is transformed into those things of course, but because our own uncleanliness
cannot accept Holy Communion as paradise. Given that Holy Communion is called
medication for immortality (Saint Ignatius the God-bearer, 2nd century), the same
thing exactly occurs as with any medication. If our organism does not have the
prerequisites to absorb the medication, then the medication will produce side-effects
and will kill instead of heal. It is not the medication that is responsible, but the
condition of our organism. It must be stressed, that if we do not accept Christianity
as a therapeutic process, and its sacraments as spiritual medication, then we are led to
a religionizing of Christianity; in other words, we idolatrize it. And unfortunately,
this is a frequent occurrence, when we perceive Christianity as a religion.

Besides, this lifetime is evaluated in the light of the twin criterion of paradise-hell. Ask
first for the kingdom of God and His righteousness, our Christ recommends (Matthew
6,33). Vasileios the Great tells the Young (ch.3) Everything we do is in preparation of
another life. Our life must be a continuous preparation for our participation in
paradise our community with the Uncreated John 17,3). And everything begins
from this lifetime. That is why the Apostle Paul says: Behold, now is the opportune
time. Behold, now is the day of redemption. (Corinthians II, 6:2) Every moment of our
lives is of redemptive importance. Either we gain eternity, the eternal community with
God, or we lose it. This is why oriental religions and cults that preach reincarnations
are injuring mankind: they are virtually transferring the problem to other,
(nonexistent of course) lifetimes. The thing is, however, that only one life corresponds
to each of us, whether we are saved or condemned. This is why Vasileios the Great
continues: those things therefore that lead us towards that life, we need to say should
be cherished and pursued with all our might; and those that do not lead us there, we
should disregard, as something of no value. This is the criterion of Christian living. A
Christian continuously chooses whatever favors his salvation. We gain paradise or
lose it and end up in hell, in this lifetime. That is why John the Evangelist says:
Whomsoever believes in Him shall not be judged; whomsoever does not believe in
Him, has already been judged, for not having believed in the name of the
only-begotten Son of God. (3, 18)

Consequently, the work of the church is not to send people to paradise or to hell, but
to prepare them for the final judgment. The work of the Clergy is therapeutic and not
moralistic or character-shaping, in the temporal sense of the word. The essence of
life in Christ is preserved in monasteries naturally wherever they are Orthodox and of
course patristic. The purpose of the Churchs offered therapy is not to create useful
citizens and essentially usable ones, but citizens of the celestial (uncreated) kingdom.
Such citizens are the Confessors and the Martyrs - the true faithful, the saints.

However, this is also the way that our mission is supervised: What are we inviting
people to? To the Church as a Hospital/Therapy Center, or just an ideology that is
labelled Christian? More often than not, we strive to secure a place in paradise,
instead of striving to be healed. That is why we focus on rituals and not on therapy.
This of course does not signify a rejection of worship. But, without ascesis (spiritual
exercise, ascetic lifestyle, act of therapy), worship cannot hallow us. The Grace that
pours forth from it remains inert inside us. Orthodoxy doesnt make any promises to
send mankind to any sort of paradise or hell; but it does have the power as evidenced
by the incorruptible and miracle-working relics of our saints (incorruptibility=theosis)
to prepare man, so that he may forever look upon the Uncreated Grace and the
Kingdom of Christ as Paradise, and not as Hell.







17) Question: Are ALL miracles acts of Satan? Even the inversion of the Jordan River at
the day of Epiphany?
The Holy Fire THROUGH the Holy Sepulchre?
Does God gives such power to Satan to deceive the world-and follow the ''wrong
religion''?
In the same vein (of the Watchtower always) could the Holy Spirit in the Baptism of
Christ be something like that?

John 14:12
''Verily, verily I say unto you, he that believeth in Me, the works that I do he shall do
also; and greater works than these shall he do, because I go unto My Father''.

Maybe this is why in exorcisms the possessed person shouts: ''The freemasons and the
Jehowah's Witnessess are our best friends''...







18) Question: Which is Babylon the Great ? How do you give this explanation?
Does the N.W.T. have interpret the entire Revelation?

Babylon the Great
Written on the outskirts of the Orthodox Christian faith, the present Scriptural study
suggests that the city mentioned here, identifies with the city of Jerusalem at the time
of the political personage of the Antichrist (Thessalonians II, 2: 3-12), which will
continue to be in apostasy.

The war that will be waged against it will bring on the end of its apostasy.

At a point in time ordained by God, the fleshly Israel will revert to Christ (Romans 11:
25-31).

Babylon in Revelations

Revelations 11: 3,7,8: And I shall enable My two witnesses to prophesy.and when
they fulfil their testimony, the beast that ascends from the abyss (apparently the chiefly
political person of Antichrist) shall wage war against them and shall defeat them and
kill them. And their corpses shall lay on the square of the big city, which is spiritually
referred to as Sodom and Egypt, where their lord was crucified

Revelations 17: 1,2: And there came one out of the seven angels who had the seven
vials, and he spoke to me, saying: come here so I can show you the judgment of the
great whore, who is seated on many waters, with whom the kings of the earth have
fornicated and from whose wine of fornication the inhabitants of the earth became
drunk

Revelations 18: 1, 2a, 9a, 10b: After these, I saw another angel descending from the
sky having immense power, and the earth was lit up from his glory. And he cried out in
a thundering voice, saying: She has fallen! She has fallen, Babylon the great, and has
become the domicile of demonsfor all the nations have drunk from the wine of fury
of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have fornicated with her and they shall
weep and fret over her, the kings of the earth who had fornicated with hercrying out:
Woe, woe, to the great city, Babylon, the mighty city, for in one hour has your
judgment come upon you.

Revelations 18: 21: And a powerful angel lifted up a rock as large as a mill-stone
and threw it into the sea, saying: Thus violently shall Babylon the great city be dashed
down

Revelations 19: 1, 2: After these, I heard something like the sound of a great
multitude in the heavens, saying: Halleluiah to the salvation and the glory and the
power of our God, for His judgments are true and just; for He has judged the great
whore that has corrupted the earth with her fornication, and has avenged the blood of
His servants from her hand


Parallels between Babylon and Jerusalem

Outlined below are 19 similarities that we noted in prophecies referring to Jerusalem
and Babylon:

BABYLON THE GREAT
JERUSALEM



1 Whore Mother of whores
Whore (with daughters whores)
(Revelations 17:1,5)
(Ezekiel 16, Hosiah 1:2, Isaiah 1: 21)
=====================================================
===========================

2) Seated on many waters From Jerusalem is
removed every support (: strength - Septuagint)
(Revelations 17: 1-15) of
water (..)." (Isaiah 3: 1)
[In ancient Babylon, the waters
of the place she resides dry up.
(Jeremiah 50:38, 51:13 - ..)]
=====================================================
===========================
3 Fornication with the kings of the earth
Fornication with foreign nations generally
(Revelations 17: 2)

(Ezekiel 16: 26-29. Hosiah 1: 8-11. 5: 13. 7: 8-11)
=====================================================
===========================
4 Seated atop seven hills kings heads The
people of Israel wandered in the hills
(Revelations 17: 2,10)
(Jeremiah 50: 6,7)
=====================================================
===========================

5 With her, the kings of the earth have fornicated,
Jerusalem is embroiled, and is in the lead,
and the inhabitants of the earth become drunk in numerous
similar abominations.
with the wine of her fornication. In her hand, (Ezekiel 16:
22-63)
she holds a golden cup filled with
the abominations and the filth of her fornication.
(Revelations 17: 2,4. Jeremiah 51: 7)

=====================================================
===========================
6 In her was found the blood of saints. Jerusalem is
guilty of the blood of the servants of God.
She becomes drunk with their blood.

(Revelations 17:6. 18:24. 19: 2)
(Matthew. 23: 34-37. Ezekiel 16: 21,38)

=====================================================
===========================
7 She is reciprocated the cup that she offered. Jerusalem
drinks from the cup of Gods wrath.
(Revelations 18: 6. 16: 19)
(Jeremiah 25:15-18. Isaiah 51: 17-19)

=====================================================
===========================
8 She is stripped naked, deserted by
She is desolated by her lovers and is burnt down
her lovers and is burnt down.
(Ezekiel 16: 35-41. Jeremiah.15: 14. Zechariah 14: 2)
(Revelations 17:16. 18: 7,8)

=====================================================
===========================
9 .
Divided into three parts
(Revelations 16: 19) (Zechariah 13: 8,9
bearing in mind the next chapter, 14).


=====================================================
===========================
10 Earthquake
Earthquake

(Revelations 16: 18) (Revelations
11:13. Zechariah 14: 4,5.


Ezekiel 38: 19,20. Compare this to similarity 18)
=====================================================
===========================
11 Nations from the North come upon her like locust Nations from the North
come upon her like locust
(Jeremiah 50: 3,9,41. 51: 14) [Joel
2: 1-9 (25)]

=====================================================
===========================
12Pangs (pain) like those of
Pangs of fear
a woman in labour, due to fear.
(Jeremiah 50: 43)
(Jeremiah 30: 5-7)

=====================================================
===========================

13 Flees from Babylon
Flees from Jerusalem
(Jeremiah 51:6. 50: 8. Isaiah 48: 20. Revelations 18: 4)
(Matthew 24: 15-20)
=====================================================
===========================
14 Richly attired
Richly attired

(Revelations 17: 4)
(Ezekiel 16: 10-14)

=====================================================
===========================

15 Queen
Queen
(Revelations 18: 7,16)
(Ezekiel 16: 13)

=====================================================
==========================

16 A huge rock as large as a mill-stone that is thrown into the sea A
rock trampled on by every nation (Septuagint) "
(Revelations 18: 21. Jeremiah 51: 63,64) A
burdensome rock (Hebrew text)

(Zechariah 12: 3)

=====================================================
==========================


17 Seduction of all nations And I shall
take away your potions
because through your potions, from
your hands, and there
the nations were deceived shall no
longer be any diviners in you.
(Revelations 18: 21. Jeremiah 51: 63,64) [Michaias 5:
11 (Septuagint]

I shall
eliminate the magic filters from your hands
and
there shall no longer be amongst you any

clairvoyants
-
Interpret.rendition by Kolitsaras

=====================================================
=========================

18 The great city
The great city
(Revelations 17: 18)
(Compare with similarity 10)

Revelations. 11: 8 with Isaiah 1: 9,10.

Revelations 11: 13 with 16: 18,19.


(see also Jeremiah 23: 14).

=====================================================
==========================
19 The beast wages war against Babylon
The beast wages war with Jerusalem
(Revelations 17: 16)
(Revelations 19:19. 20: 8,9. Ezekiel.38)



It is possible, that in certain points, it may only be a similarity in phraseology of the
texts.

Anyway, we have submitted the above similarities before our brethren, in anticipation
of the Lords revelation in due course, of the true pertinence of all prophecies.



20) Question: Where does the Bible forbids to baptize infants?
When each person borns is out of sin?
Is infant baptism permissible?

Due to ignorance of the real meaning of baptism, most of the Protestant world has
rejected the baptism of infants. In this, we shall briefly examine certain of these
misunderstandings.


Misunderstanding the significance of Baptism

An important reason that Protestantism rejects the baptizing of infants is that they
have misunderstood the significance of Baptism. So, why are we baptized?

To this question, we shall get a different answer by each Protestant group. But they
will correctly comment: for the redemption of sins. Some more extreme views will
say as a dedication to God.

If baptizing were indeed a dedication, we could most probably assert that it would
have to be an adult. But Christian baptism is something else. Baptism is not a
dedication by someone. It is the SPIRITUAL RESURRECTION of the person being
baptized. We have shown this in another of our studies, so we shall only mention a
few necessary points here. We shall begin with the Apostle Paul:

Or are you not aware, that whomsoever of us is baptized in Jesus Christ, has been
baptized unto His death? We have therefore been entombed with Him - through
baptism - unto the death, so that just as Christ arose from the dead through the glory
of His Father, thus we shall likewise enter into a new life. For if we become affiliated
to the likeness of His death, we shall likewise be affiliated to the resurrection. On
knowing this, that our former self has crucified itself with Him so that the body of sin
be abolished and we no longer labor in sin for if we perish together with Christ,
we believe that we shall live together with Him (Romans 6/VI 3 - 8).

Thus, with Holy Baptism, man is resurrected spiritually, by receiving the Holy Spirit.
This can be seen in verse: Acts 2/II 38:

Repent, they say, and let each one of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for
the remission of your sins, and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit.

In the above verse it is again very clear that baptism is intended for the remission of
sins and is not a dedication.

It is also apparent here, that whatever Adam had lost (under construction) when he
first sinned and made himself Spiritually Dead, man can receive through Holy Baptism.
This is the gift of the Holy Spirit.

When our baby is sick and in need of a doctor, should we first ask it and then call the
doctor? Could it be, that the medicine we are giving the child is depriving it of the
freedom to choose whether it will be saved? So, why should the Anabaptist
Protestants be upset, when we Christians heal our child -through baptism- of the
Spiritual Death that it inherited from Adam? Because, as we said, this is the purpose
of baptism: the regaining of the Holy Spirit by mankind (whether infant or adult) that
Adam had lost through his sin, thus becoming Spiritually Dead. We rush to restore
our childs physical health by calling a doctor without previously asking it. Shouldnt
we restore its spiritual health? Is the childs spiritual health therefore more inferior, in
the sight of Anabaptist Protestantism?

But, again, the Holy Bible itself witnesses that children can be baptized, saying:

Let each one of you be baptized for the remission of sins. And you shall
receive the gift of the Holy Spirit. For the promise is addressed to you and to your
children, and to all those who are distant, whomsoever that the Lord our God may
invite Acts 2/II 38, 39.

The word for that is mentioned above refers to baptism for the remission of sins.
Therefore the children of Christians also participate in it.

Perhaps someone might say here: But what sins has a baby committed, to be baptized
for the remission of sins?

Observe what this verse has to say: Job 14/XIV 4,5 (Septuagint) for who is pure of
any defilement? No-one. Not even if his life span on earth is but one day. We
therefore see that if someone is even one day old, he is not pure. This is witnessed in
other verses of the Holy Bible also. Lets take a look at one:

..behold, I was conceived in iniquities, and my mother weaned me in sins Psalms 50:
7.

Just think! Man is joined to sin from the moment of his conception. Could it be, that a
doubter doesnt know that our children also partake of the original sin? Didnt our
children inherit from Adam the SPIRITUAL DEATH? Werent they born DEPRIVED of the
Holy Spirit that Adam used to have?

If an Anabaptist Protestant realizes that the purpose of baptism is the restoring of
mans partaking of the Holy Spirit as Adam once did, he will realize something else
also: Who asked Eve if she wanted God to give her the Holy Spirit from the moment
He created her? If Eve as an adult was not asked, but was given the Holy Spirit from
the very first moment of her creation, why should children be asked? And if Eve was
created with the Holy Spirit as a component of her existence (regardless whether she
lost it afterwards), why should we refuse this same Holy Spirit for the children, so that
they too may have the Holy Spirit as a component of their existence from the very
beginning of their lives?

And, to go a little further, who asked the children -or us- what features our physical
body should have? Why then should we deny our children the RIGHT to have from the
very beginning of their lives the feature of the Holy Spirit as a component of their
existence?

AND IF THE CHILDREN DECIDE THAT THEY NO LONGER WANT THE HOLY SPIRIT AS
THEY GROW UP, LET THEM SEND IT AWAY just as Eve did, and just as every adult does,
who denies God. God will respect their decision, and He will depart from those who
deny the Holy Spirit.

But there is more! Check out what the Holy Bible says in Colossians 2/II 11,12:
..inasmuch as you have also circumcised yourselves by a circumcision not of human
doing when divesting yourselves of the body of carnal sins in the circumcision of
Christ, and when entombing yourselves with Him in the baptism, by which you have
been resurrected by your faith in Gods act of raising Him from the dead.

Baptism is therefore the circumcision of Christ. And what was the role of circumcision
for the Israelites? It was so that they could become proper members of the Church of
Israel. In the same way, when does someone become a member of the Christian
Church? When one is baptized by a Christian baptism. But circumcision was also
imposed ON INFANTS, and to be precise, ON THEIR EIGHTH DAY (Genesis 17/XVII
10-14). We have here a clear-cut parallel: Just as a child could be circumcised in
ancient Israel in order to become part of Gods people, the same applies today. A
child can likewise today become a part of Gods people the Church. And just as it
wasnt compulsory in ancient times to ask the child, thus it also applies in our time,
because the child always has the option of rejecting this baptism later on in its life.

Besides, it is written: Leave the children be, and do not hinder them from coming to
me, for the kingdom of heaven is theirs (Matthew 19/XIX 14).

It seems like Anabaptist Protestantism contrary to these words of Christ are actually
hindering children from acquiring the citizenship of Christs Church through baptism,
and from partaking of the heavenly kingdom.



Underestimating a childs potentials

Some may ask: What does a baby understand when you baptize it? This is usually a
question posed by people who have been brought up with Western-type intellectual
teaching, who are basically unaware of the significance of the Spirit. Not everything
should necessarily be filtered through logic. Apart from logic, there is also spiritual
benefit. This can be seen in the words of the Apostle Paul, in Corinthians I, 14/XIV
14,15, where he speaks of two kinds of benefits: of the mind and of the spirit. And he
says that the charismatics who speak in tongues must interpret their utterances, if
these occur in the presence of the Church, so that not only their own spirit, but the
minds of those attending may be benefited. So he says: for if I pray with my
tongue, my spirit is praying, but my mind is fruitless. What therefore? I pray in the
spirit, and I pray with my mind. I chant in spirit, and I chant in mind.

Consequently, there is a spiritual benefit, which man acquires even when he doesnt
perceive anything. We are speaking of the SPIRITUAL BENEFIT that originates from the
Holy Spirit when we receive it during baptism and it continues to work secretly on
mans spirit. This is the benefit that an infant acquires during its baptism, which is
something totally independent of the intellectual mentality of the West,

We all know that John the Baptist baptized. But who baptized John? No-one! John the
Baptist had an extremely rare characteristic: he was filled with Holy Spirit from inside
his mothers womb, as we are informed in Luke 1/I 15: and he shall be filled with
the Holy Spirit, while still in his mothers womb. This was something that had been
provided for, in view of his mission to prepare the way of the Lord (Malachi 3/III 1).

So, how did Christ first encounter John? We are told of this by Luke (chapter 1/I 43,
44). As soon as Johns pregnant mother came face to face with the pregnant mother of
the Lord, she said: and whence is this, that the mother of our Lord has come to me?
Behold, for as soon as I heard the voice of your greeting in my ears, the infant leapt
joyfully inside my womb.

Question: Which infant?

THE EMBRYO John had leapt joyfully when it heard the voice of the Holy Mother who
was pregnant with the infant Christ. So, how did the embryo recognize who the Holy
Mother was, and that Christ was inside her womb, for him to have reacted with such
joy? A born infant, we can understand; but an embryo????

An Anabaptist Protestant reader would say that this happened by the Holy Spirit, but
unfortunately, this person has to put aside a certain prejudice and reconsider the
following: Just as an embryo can perceive the Holy Mother and the Christ through the
Holy Spirit and can react joyfully to this spiritual benefit, in the same way, an infant can
perceive with its spirit the Holy Spirit that resides inside it when it is being baptized
and thus benefits spiritually.



Misconstruing the Holy Bible

A very important point that supports the not-so-Christian stance of Anabaptist
Protestantism is the misconstrual of Biblical texts, as well as a certain ignorance
regarding the Churchs role in the interpretation of the Holy Scriptures. Apart from
seeing the Holy Bible as a kind of written article of faith and searching inside it to
find EVERYTHING, they also do not acknowledge the Church as being the only source
that can give the proper interpretation of the Holy Scriptures, given that they were
written BY THE CHURCH. Thus, they are led to misconstruing everything. Lets take a
look at a few verses that are either misconstrued or not even thought out properly:

They frequently refer to the verse: Matthew 28/XXVIII 19,20: therefore go forth and
teach the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the
Holy Spirit, teaching them to abide by everything that I have instructed you. And
behold, I am with you for all days, until the end of time.

What they tell us is: According to these words, one must first be taught, then
baptized. And this is not only quoted by non-Greeks, but even Greek Anabaptists (as
if they dont know Greek). So, what does this verse say? It says:

Make students of all nations. (HOW?) By baptizing them in the name of the Father an
the Son and the Holy Spirit, (then) teaching them to.. But: be careful! It doesnt
say: first teach them, then baptize them! It only specifies THE WAY that someone can
become a disciple. The word baptizing indicates how someone can become a disciple.
Otherwise, he wouldnt have said: baptizing but would have said: teach them and
baptize them. But this wording clearly shows that baptism refers to the WAY (along
with the teaching them), in which the nations could become disciples.

And even if the order of the words was of any significance here (it clearly isnt), we
would have observed that the word baptizing precedes the word teaching.

What should we say therefore? That because the word baptizing precedes the word
teaching, that teaching should take place after baptism? Of course not. If an adult is
baptized, he is first taught (catechized). If an infant is baptized, it is catechized after
baptism. We stress this point, because Anabaptists themselves use phrases such as:
whoever shall believe, shall be saved. (Mark 16/XVI 16).And they point out the order
of the words, to show us that this is the correct order. But on looking at the previous
verse, the order there is entirely the opposite. The order of the words is therefore of no
significance; even a baptized infant always has the option as it grows up of believing
and being saved.

We shall refer to an example of certain extreme Anabaptist practices, which are
indicative of the unfortunate dogmatic situation that their religions are in, and
although its members are aware of them, they continue to use verses such as: Matthew
28/XXVIII 19,20, where they are baptized, NOT in the name of the Father and of the
Son and of the Holy Spirit but in the name of the Father, the Son AND THE
SPIRIT-GUIDED ORGANIZATION (!!!!!!)

This is obviously a complete cancellation of the Christian baptism. And yet, they
admonish Christians for not being correct, when baptizing infants!

So, lets now take a look at a few more, indirect references to infant baptism, by the
Holy Bible.

Send some men to Joppa and recall Simon the one called Peter- who will speak to
you those words that will save you and all of your house (family) (Acts 11/XI 14-18,
10/X 44,47,48).

Here, Peter is baptizing all of those whom the Holy Spirit touched upon, of the family
of Cornelius, and also all those who had listened to him (Acts 10/X 44,47,48). Now,
werent there any children in that family? Because it very clearly says and all of your
house. In fact, we have here a special instance, where the Holy Spirit has been
received PRIOR to their baptism. So, if the baptism here comes after the baptism in
the Holy Spirit, then why cant teaching follow after the baptism of an infant in water?

Lets take a look at some more verses:

Just after her house (family) had also been baptized, she requested, saying..
(Acts16/XVI 15). There is reference here to the baptism of the house of Lydia. Does
that mean that there were no children in Lydias house?

Similarly, the Prison guard and his family .. and he was baptized, and all those with
him. (Acts 16/XVI 33). Could he too have been childless?

Crispus, the head of the synagogue, believed in the Lord along with all of his house,
and many of the Corinthians hearing of this, believed and were baptized. (Acts
18/XVIII 8). Was Crispus also childless?

And I also baptized the house of Stephanas ( 1/ 16). What is going
on here? Wasnt there a single house in the world with children?

We have so far mentioned 5 instances where it is recorded that all of the house was
baptized. By using simple logic, it is more than obvious, that there is no way that
there was not one single child in all of these 5 houses!

We have presented adequate evidence here on the subject. We therefore ask the
Anabaptist Protestants to present their evidence; perhaps they can show us at least
one verse in the Holy Bible that forbids the baptism of infants. One verse only. If they
cannot present anything, we at least hope they can admit that their theory on the Holy
Bibles prohibition is an arbitrary one, and that they now see, how their Anabaptist
tradition essentially annuls the word of God.



Historical facts

If infant baptism had been a problem in the original Church, as the Anabaptists claim
today, it is only natural that we would have found SOMETHING, ANYTHING: a
prohibition, a report, or a mention in the Holy Bible, or in preserved archaic-Christian
texts that we have. But, there are no archaic-Christian references in the Holy Bible that
are against infant baptism. But we do have a few exo-Scriptural texts that refer to the
subject. Lets take a look at some of them:

Saint Irenaios (202 A.D.) wrote: Christ came to save through Himself all those who
through Him are reborn in God both infants and children and the young and the
old. That is why He came for the sake of all ages; He became an infant for infants
sakes, to sanctify infants. An infant among infants, Who sanctified those of that age
(Irenaios, MPL 7, 784). We must clarify something here: that His purpose was
REBIRTH. And holy baptism is the prerequisite for rebirth, as we showed in one of our
other studies.(under construction). Obviously, infant baptism in Irenaios time was a
given fact.

Origen (185-253/4) also informs us of an act of the Church in his time: Children are
baptized for the remission of sins not because no-one is clean of defilement, but
because one puts away defilement through the sacrament of baptism, and this is why
children are also baptized. (Memo to Romans, 5/V 9 Trembelas Dogmatics, vol.3,
p.114).

Tertullian (196 - 212 A.D.), influenced by heretic reactions of his time (he was a
Montanist), had opposed the Churchs act at the time, and reports: Why does the age
of innocence hurry towards the remission of sins? Could it be perhaps, that it desires
to behave with greater care for transient things, while it entrusts divine gifts to
someone that he doesnt yet entrust with those transient things? (Tertullian, On
Baptism, 18) It is interesting, how despite Tertullians opposition to infant baptism-
he doesnt refer to it as something anti-christian or anti-scriptural as todays
Anabaptists do. Nor does he say that baptized children must be re-baptized as adults.
He accepts this baptism, but considers it premature; not because it is not valid, but
because he believes it is better if it is performed at a more mature age. Furthermore,
it is significant to note that he too doesnt disagree that baptism is for the remission
of sins and that baptism is not a dedication as some modern-day heresies uphold.

Saint Cyprian (258 A.D.) informs us that: it is not permitted to deny anyone that is
born the mercy and the grace of God. Because, since the Lord says in His Gospel that
the Son of Man did not come to destroy the souls of people, but to save them (Luke,
9/IX 56), it is impermissible as long it depends on us- for any soul to be lost. For
what else is missing from the one who has been formed in his mothers womb by the
hand of God?

If there were something that could hinder people from receiving the grace, then the
graver sins would have been a greater hindrance to adults and the elderly. But if the
absolving of sins can be granted to the gravest of sinners -even to those who had
previously repeatedly sinned against God- and given that no-one is exempt from the
baptism and the grace should they later return, how much less should it be permissible
to hinder a newly-born child which has not committed any sin, but has merely suffered
with its first birth the effects of the ancient death, because it like Adam was born of
the flesh! For this reason it can acquire the absolution of sins much easier, because
there are no personal sins to be forgiven, only foreign sins (Cyprian, Epistle to Fidus,
BKV 2, 273-275).

In order to validate infant baptism, Saint Gregory the Theologian makes reference to
circumcision which took place on the eighth day after the birth of the child (Genesis
17/XVII 12) and the smearing of doorways with lambs blood (Exodus 12/XII 7), and he
underlines the following: We have reason: the circumcision of the eighth day, which
was an official seal and was given to those who had not as yet developed their logic.
Similarly, the smearing of doorways with blood was customary for guarding the
firstborn by means of an insensitive material (Gregory the Theologian, Homily 40:28,
PG 4,339). Do you have an infant? Then do not make any allowances for malice.
Baptize it from an infantile age, dedicate it to the Spirit from the age of tender
fingernails. (Gregory the Theologian, Homily 40: 17, PG 4, 311).

From the above, we not only saw the reasons that infant baptism is permissible, but
also the misconstruing by those who reject it. We also saw that there are many indirect
testimonies in the Holy Bible, and furthermore, throughout all of Christian history, this
has always been the way of the Church since its beginning.

On the contrary, there is absolutely no evidence on rejection of infant baptism either
by the first Christians, or during meta-Apostolic history. All of the above should be
more than enough to make todays Anabaptists review their theories, with the help of
God!





19) Question:
What is your opinion on fasting? Did Jesus wrong,or He lost His time for 40 days?
Which pattern must a Christian have?
a) Jesus Christ
or
b) The president at the offices in Brooklyn?

Matthew 17:21 ''However this kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting''.

and from the N.W.T:
.19Thereupon the disciples came up to Jesus privately and said: Why is it we could not
expel it?20He said to them: Because of YOUR little faith. For truly I say to YOU, If YOU
have faith the size of a mustard grain, YOU will say to this mountain, Transfer from
here to there, and it will transfer, and nothing will be impossible for
YOU.21(??????)

Where is the verse and the word that Satan trembling in fear? (ie.fasting).

22It was while they were gathered together in Galilee that Jesus said to them: The
Son of man is destined to be betrayed into mens hands,23and they will kill him, and
the third day he will be raised up. Consequently they were very much grieved.







20) Question: Orthodox, AS MANY LEADERS OF OTHER RELIGIONS, sometimes have felt
to scandals, ETC.
Are known assertion Watchtower organization that supposedly is a "clean organization"
that "all other religions are dirty," and that "the organization has become the
separation of the wheat from the weeds" (although this last the same Watchtower tends
to change in the habit of its irresponsibility).
The ''Brooklyn Organization Of God'' is perfect and Pure?
The people who staffed it-its followers are ethical, honest and good Christians?
Are there sometimes that inside the Organization was happened something similar?


What do you know about the 23,720 pedophile ''Witnesses'' for whom became tumult
in June 2002?
The matter was first theme to world news channels NBC and BBC, and concerned the
sexual abuse of 4,000 CHILDREN FROM 23,720 pedophile ''Witnesses''
Who are known for this ''property'' to the headquarters of the Watchtower.
see on Google-youtube,etc:
''BBC Panorama - Jehovah's Witnesses documentary 'Suffer the Little Children''.
''Paedophilia in Jehovah's Witnesses Watchtower''.
''Shocking! PEDOPHILIA ON JEHOVAH'S WITNESSES CULT''! e.t.c...

Also:
What is your opinion on spiritualism?
We should also mention Johannes Greber and his wife's spirit medium communications
to support Watchtower dogma! Even though officially they said they stopped citing his
works from his wife's communications with the dead, I don't think the Watchtower's
dogma on a created Christ has changed, so how can their NWT Bible cite of spiritists
and spirit medium works have changed???

The Great Pyramid and the hidden messages dealt largely Russell. He believed that the
Great Pyramid of Giza was built with "divine direction" in order to understand the
modern era. Adopted and used the relative expression "lithois in Scripture."
The fact that he was buried under a pyramid. The most impressive is that his tomb is
Russell Masonic Cemetery in Pennsylvania and there beside them a great foundation.


Do you know about the alcoholism of Joseph Rutherford?
Are'nt that some ''strange habits'' for the Leaders ans God-sended ''Prophets'' of the
Organization?


Do you know that WESTCOTT and HORT the editors of the New World Translation WAS
spiritualists?
The son of the hagiography editor Text Westcott says: "My father was a Spiritualist"

ALSO:
What a Jehovah's Witness mean, when referring to "Jehovah's Witnesses"?
When considering this question, we find that they themselves Jehovah's Witnesses have
been confusion!
If for example we ask them: "How many are the Jehovah's Witnesses worldwide today?"
They would reply: "7,000,000", based on their statistics, which are published in their
current "Yearbook". There will indeed found that both are preaching, that is those who
preach the gospel of Watchtower worldwide. If again, we ask two Jehovah's Witnesses
who come to our door to our preaching: "What are you?" They will answer to us:
"Jehovah's Witnesses".
When we ask: "How many Jehovah's Witnesses worldwide?" Their answer without
hesitation, includes in this number, baptized and unbaptized witnessess. But when
we tell them about a bad member,then,they remember their baptism! Then
instantly,the 7,000,000 Jehovah's Witnesses are a lot less because they have also
unbaptized!

WITNESSES OF JEHOVAH AND ETHICS: UNRELATED!
The founder of the organization of Jehovah's Witnesses Charles Taze Russell has
taught the first... holiness and moral purity.This was shown by his wife Mary, which led
him to court for adultery with her protege Rose Bowl!


The organization of Jehovah's Witnesses 'Watchtower' in literature praising the
"holiness" and "moral clarity" of the people that Jehovah's supporters opposed to the
corrupt world outside of the "Watchtower", meaning of course all of us. A "holiness"
and a "moral clarity" that causes even Satan to be more incensed! It
writes in the magazine "Watchtower" of August 1, 1997:

"When Jehovah observes this corrupt world, he sees little loyalty. (Micah 7:2) How much
joy will felt in His heart as He observes the loyalty of His people! Yes, your holiness
brings him pleasure.But Infuriates Satan, the initial rebel and proves that he is a liar''.

And the attack of the "Watchtower" to all of us outside the Organization of Jehovah's
Witnesses is more challenging and violent since it characterizes us all collectively and
indiscriminately, as sexually abnormal, and our society as a modern Sodom! ...
"The same condition exists in the New World Society of Jehovah's Witnesses. Lives
between an occupied insanity sex world, normally modern Sodom ... And the more are
the dozensns of thousands who come to this Society by this sexually abnormal
world''... Watchtower "March 15, 1965 page 177.

Of course the same tactic with their organization follow Jehovah's Witnesses when
they make their propaganda to our homes, especially when they "sandwiched"
theologically.They accuse everyone and everything, preferably with the priests, and
demonize everything outside the Organization.
Before we look at what happens to this .... "Restored Heaven" Organization of the
Jehovah's Witnesses, it is appropriate to look first at the contradictions surrounding
this subject that have made the "Watchtower", "champion" to lies, contradictions and
retractions.


Since then, we have heard myriad of comments for our sexual immorality, urges to
the Jehovah's Witnesses to not condemn the dirty habits!
"As we preach boldly about our beliefs, our goal is not to expose or condemn the filthy
habits of our listeners'" Watchtower "September 1, 1998 page 31.
The perfect schizophrenia!!! And schizophrenia has a continuity. For while it has
presented as saints and innocent doves the Jehovah's Witnesses to issues of ethics it
changes the "Hymn" and turning 180 degrees argues that we all sin even the Jehovah's
Witnesses:
"Who among us does not commit iniquities? (Ps. VA5). The perpetration of sins and
iniquities causes strain relationships with God and our brothers and sisters in the
church, ''Watchtower" January 1, 1965 page 17.

Similarly, in the form ''Proclaimers of God's Kingdom" page 187 tells us the tale that:
''Jehovah's Witnesses do not claim they have perfect behavior!"
What happened to you guys? What we do not understood well?

Jehovah was not happy and that he "who exploded from jealousy was Satan'' for the
loyalty of Jehovah's Witnesses, according to the ''Watchtower" of August 1, 1997 as we
report to the beginning?

Maybe there are "CONCEALED-witnesses" who's sabotage the publications of the
Society of Jehovah's Witnesses and we do not know?

So after we finished with schizophrenia of the "Watchtower" let us watch through
the publications of the Society of ... loyalty ... and moral purity of Jehovah's Witnesses.

Certainly it worths at this point to note that we will expose only a small part of the
... holiness and moral purity ... of Jehovah's Witnesses, since we have to our possession
hundreds of magazines of the "Watchtower" Society.
So at the ranks of Jehovah's Witnesses are:

Drunkards and alcoholics according to the "Book of the Year 1985", Tuesday, April 2
and drunkenness at weddings as Jehovah's Witnesses tells us the "Watchtower" of May
1, 2000, page 19
"Book of the Year 1985", Tuesday, April 2: Jehovah's Witnesses drunkards and
alcoholics...

After talking for drunkards and alcoholics it would be wrong of us not to mention the
second president of the Organization of Jehovah's Witnesses, Joseph Rutherford, a real
"drunkard"!

He even,reached to the point,at the era of Prohibition in the U.S. 1930 - to attack via
radio to the president of the League Against publicans in the U.S. who were against the
selling of drinks. Certainly the "Proclaimers" book page 182, the "Watchtower" claims
he did this not because of Rutherford was against Prohibition, which was deprived his
...''basic fuel'', but to defend the Word of God! which does not prohibit wine.

We do not need to come into conflict with the lies of the "Watchtower". All we have to
do is post a picture of Rutherford that "the drunkard" with his friends and watching his
whole appearance will let you pluck your conclusions on the ground attack against the
prohibition of alcohol.

Narcotics acording the "Watchtower" 1976 page 314
"Watchtower" 1976 page 314: Jehovah's Witnesses addicted to Narcotics

Thieves as described in the "Watchtower" of July 15, 1997 page 13. This particular
Jehovah's Witness except thief and embezzler proved that also has appropriated money
as well as other crook after falsely asserted that those who invest in his business will
have huge gains. A true "diamond"!

"Watchtower" of July 15, 1997 page 13: Jehovah's Witnesses thieves.

Certainly there that the "Watchtower" "gives all of change," is when it says that the thief
was one of Jehovah's Witnesses, who also had quite a few burglaries in a short time.
When we told you why, not only you will not believe what you read, but you will "pop"
in laughs. Why - according to the "Watchtower" - this Jehovah's Witness because the
thief had done a blood transfusion and blood that has used was from a thief!! Behold
the document:
"Watchtower" 1970 page 312: Jehovah's Witness become a thief after a blood
transfusion!!
Homosexuals as stated in the "Watchtower" 1970 page 766. This particular gay... live
together with his gay friends and was a deacon.

"Watchtower" 1970 page 766: gay Jehovah's Witnesses
Cheats and fraudsters who financially exploit not only the state and others, but also
themselves as Jehovah's Witnesses vividly described in "Book of the Year 1985" Friday,
May 24. In the same document that we provide, apart from the Dodgers Jehovah's
Witnesses, the "Watchtower" speaks for adulterers and adulteresses
"Book of the Year 1985" Friday, May 24: Jehovah's Witnesses scammers, fraudsters,
adulterers and adulteresses
bestial, incest, fornicators, adulterers, homosexuals, etc. men and women under the
"Watchtower" of April 1, 1999 page 31.
"Watchtower" of April 1, 1999 page 31: Jehovah's Witnesses ktinovates, incest,
fornicators, adulterers, homosexuals

Certainly,in the document we are publishing these vices of the Jehovah's Witness
says "Watchtower" as the habits of the Canaanites. To forestall any protests and
objections to what immoral and unclean habits mean the "Watchtower" we publish an
extract from the "Watchtower" of April 15, 1981 page 6. It writes verbatim the
"Watchtower": "The Canaanites had become distasteful to acts of incest, sexual
immorality, adultery, sacrifice children, homosexuality and bestiality." And for the
"doubting Thomases" behold the document:

"Watchtower" of April 15, 1981 page 6: The Canaanites were incest, adulterers,
homosexuals, etc.

It is important for the reader to watch that the "Watchtower" of April 1, 1999 not only
tells for men incest, fornicators, adulterers, homosexuals, etc. but also women. And at
this point let us allow to expose something that when you read it we ask ourselves how
can this happening in an organization that preaches that is ''holy and pure''.

We hope not to be shocked when you read it. So asking someone or a Jehovah's
Witness - because the question is anonymous - the "Watchtower" on April 1, 1972
page 223: "Acts of homosexuality by a married person are well founded Stationery for
divorce, freeing the innocent member to marry again? - USA ".

And here is what answers the "Watchtower": "Although homosexuality and bestiality are
disgusting perversions, in none of these cases does not dissolve the bond of
marriage."

So if we can understood well, "Watchtower" says that everything is O.K. if the man is
sex-bestial and the woman homosexual!
Advanced things from the "Watchtower", is not it? Here are the documents:

"Watchtower" of April 1, 1972 page 223: Homosexuality and bestiality not dissolve the
marriage!
And now we are going to deal with their respective "priests" of Jehovah's Witnesses,
since as we said,Jehovah's Witnesses turning their arrows on the moral life of our
priests. What do you consider dear readers? Are you saying that there are immoral
"priests" Jehovah's Witnesses or all of them are holy and undefiled as the "Watchtower?"
Let us see what they say on its publications. So there are:
Elders fornicators and adulterers according to the "Book of the Year 1985", Tuesday,
May 7 and "Watchtower" of February 15, 2000 page 31. This particular priest even
mentioned in the "Watchtower" was a real "flower bud"! Not only because for years he
lived a double life,fornicating and committed adultery- but he had the audacity to
judge and condemn others,as he was responsible of judicial committees - yes, yes,
there are courts to Jehovah's Witnesses - for ... immoral lives!
Define and document to enjoy that 'bud' !

"Watchtower" of February 15, 2000 page 31: Senior Jehovah's Witnesses adulterers and
fornicators
Let us go to more senior levels "pastors" of the "Watchtower".
Immoral bishops according to the "Book of the Year 1985" Friday, April 19
"Book of the Year 1985" Friday, April 19: Unethical Bishops Jehovah's Witnesses

Adulterers; senior official "Watchtower" that served as area bishop in El Salvador and
adulterous missionary informs us the 'Year Book 1981 ", page 94
"Book of the Year 1981", page 94: adulterer and adulteress Bishop area missionary
Unethical representative of the Organization of Jehovah's Witnesses in the African
country of Malawi was indeed cause to be prosecuted from the ranks of the
organization. For not knowing the correlation of this officer of the "Watchtower" is
something like our own archbishop. Where can we read about this ... "holy" ... and
"pure" representative of this organization? But where else. At the forms of the
organization, namely the "Year Book 1999", pages 157 to 158.

"Book of the Year 1999", pages 157 to 158: Unethical representative of the
Organization of Jehovah's Witnesses in Malawi
It is so ... "holy" and ... "clean" the Organization of Jehovah's Witnesses every now
and almost every time removes thousands of fans ... because it is "clean" and ... "saint."
Organization!
And all the time cleans, disinfects, and always is dirty!

Indicatively we mention some evidence:

In 1964 expelled (disfellowshipped) because of immorality 3000 Jehovah's Witnesses in
the U.S., "The Watchtower" 1965 page 565. Similarly, in 1967 the U.S. again driven off
1% of Jehovah's Witnesses for reasons of immorality and again, "The Watchtower" 1968
page 667. Let the "Watchtower" itself to tell us: "Unfortunately, in recent times it has
become necessary to cut tens of thousands of unrepentant Offenders year. To these
have been included prominent elders ''Proclaimersof God's Kingdom'' ,page 187.
In contrast with Jehovah's Witnesses,the Orthodox Christians have never bragged
to their holiness and moral purity. How could they, since the Scriptures are clear: " If
we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves and the truth is not in us." Letter 1
John chapter 1, verse 8.

Besides, conscious believers,secularists or monks,they do not stop repeating the "Lord
Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy on me a sinner" seeking the grace of God.
It is well known in our church,that persons of well-established holiness,
uncomplainingly and voluntarily,they undertook the guilt and sin emphasizing their
personal sinfulness,not with false-humiliation, but with a tangible belief in the
community of sin,an obvious share to the common Cross of the Church in the
universal decline and failure of man.
So let us leave Jehovah's Witnesses in their Pharisees 'Paradise' which as we proven
is filled with dirt and immorality, and as other publicans let us whisper:
"God forgive me, a sinner!"
Is that right?
But let us see one more criterion:

Orthodoxy has millions of Saints (Of course you do not accept them,even you read
their scriptures-even ''cutted'' and falsified.

Undoubtedly, they were all good people, enlightened, etc. (You can not deny this).
The ''Organization'' whom and how many ''good people'' has ever seen?
Tell to us ONLY 10 NAMES of your ... ''good people''.




21) Question: What elements shows that the destruction of Jerusalem became in 607
BC?
WHY ALL SCIENTISTS GIVE AS TRUE THE YEAR 587 BC?
The desolation of 587 b.C.
The assertion of the Watchtower organization that it comprises Gods organization,
hinges entirely on their arbitrary dogma that Jesus Christ became king in 1914 A.D.
and that a few years later, He selected them amongst all other religions- as His sole
organization.

Passages that are analyzed
1. The 70 years of SLAVERY of Jeremiah 25: 11,12
2. The 70 years of DOMINANCE of Jeremiah 29: 10
3. The 70 years of DOMINANCE of Daniel 9: 1,2
4. The 70 years of DOMINANCE of Chronicles II, 36: 20,21
5. The 70 years of EXASPERATION of Zechariah 1: 7,12
6. The 70 years of MOURNING AND FASTING of echariah 7: 1-5
The marginal notes of the Watchtower organization publications that are used in this
study have been taken from the Greek edition, unless otherwise specified. Up until the
1980s decade, the Greek version was behind the English one, by about 5 to 6 months.
From then onwards, they are published simultaneously.

The year 1914 was proclaimed by the Watchtower organization, after arbitrarily adding
2520 years to the year 607 b.C., during which year, Jerusalem was laid waste and
Sedechia was dethroned.

On the contrary, every Encyclopedia and every Bible scholar have irrefutable evidence
that Jerusalem was not laid waste in 607, but 587 b.C.

The Watchtower misinterprets 6 verses of the Holy Bible that mention 70 years, and it
claims that these refer to 70 years of desolation of Jerusalem. It has added these years
to the year 537 b.C. (the year of the Israelites return to Jerusalem), in order to reach
the critical year (for their purposes) of 607 b.C.

But these 6 verses do not speak of 70 years of desolation; quite the opposite, some of
them (after careful observation) prove that Jerusalem was destroyed in 587 b.C., as
everybody else says (everybody, except Watchtower).

We shall briefly examine these six verses, proving from within the very Bible that
Jerusalem was destroyed in 587 and not in 607 b.C., thus defeating the Watchtower
with a checkmate in six moves.


1. The 70 years of DOMINANCE of Jeremiah 25: 11,12

11. And all the land shall become desolate and dazzled. And those nations shall work
in bondage under the king of Babylon for 70 years.

12. And when those 70 years are completed, I shall reciprocate unto the king of
Babylon and that nation (says the Lord) their iniquity, and on the land of the
Chaldeans, and I shall ensure that this desolation is eternal

We notice the following in this passage:

a. The 70 years refer to the years of slavery of the surrounding nations, and not the
years of desolation of Jerusalem, as asserted by the Watchtower, in their book. This
can be inferred in verse 9 also, of the same chapter: on this land and on all these
nations around it

b. As soon as the 70 years HAD BEEN COMPLETED, there was to be reciprocation
against the king of Babylon. This is proof that the 70 years ended in 539 b.C. the
year in which the Watchtower also admits that Babylon fell. That was when its king
received the reciprocation.

But, contrary to what this Bible passage says, the Watchtower in another book says that
the 70 years ended in 537 b.C., in other words, 2 years after the fall of Babylon, when
Cyrus decree was issued. Their book furthermore asserts that firstly, the 70 years
come to an end, then the reciprocation takes place!! On the other hand, the
Watchtower edition of 15-12-1979 curiously states that the expression king of
Babylon was applied for another 2 years after the fall of Babylon, and in fact to Cyrus,
the king of Persia (!!!) ,apparently because, as conqueror of Babylon, he also became.
its king.

This reveals the intentional distortion of the Holy Bible by the Watchtower organization.
The Holy Bible makes no such statement anywhere. If this were the case, the king of
Babylon could have been mentioned as the king of Assyria, since he had defeated it
too. However, this would lead to an absurdity. Besides, everywhere in the Holy Bible the
kings of Persia are referred to as Persians, and not Babylonian kings. (Chronicles II, 36:
20). But the very same passage (Jeremiah 25:12) proves beyond a shadow of a doubt
that when it refers to reciprocation unto the king of Babylon , it means exactly what
it says, and not what is advantageous to the Watchtower organization. And, it doesnt
only speak of reciprocation unto the king of Babylon, but also of reciprocation against
that nation (the Babylonians) and an eternal desolation on the land of the Chaldeans.

So, what was in fact laid waste was Babylon, and not Persia. Consequently, the
reciprocation does not pertain to the king of Persia (who didnt even deserve such a
vengeful reciprocation, since he had been a benefactor to Gods people at the time,
with his decree for their return to Israel see also Isaiah 13: 19,20,22). Jeremiah
clearly says here that the 70 years would end, with the destruction of Babylon and its
King, and not 2 years later, as is convenient for the Watchtower.

We therefore have: Destruction of Babylon in 539 b.C. minus the 70 years of its
DOMINANCE = 609 b.C. (the beginning of the 70 years of its DOMINANCE)

Since these 70 years are not related to Jerusalem and Sedechias dethronement, they
cannot be used for the determination of the date of its desolation.

Even if we did accept this as the beginning of the Time of the Nations as the
Watchtower claims, we reach 1912 and not 1914. (609 b.C. + 2520 years = 1912
A.D.).

But we know that Jerusalem was destroyed in the 18th year of Nebuchadnezzar
(Jeremiah 52: 28,29), while Babylon already ruled during his 1st year (Jeremiah 25: 1
and Kings II, 24: 1,7).

SUMMARY:

The passages of Jeremiah 25: 11,12, speak of 70 years of slavery of the nations
surrounding Babylon, that were to end with its fall.

They do not speak of 70 years of Judean desolation, that would end 2 years later.



2. The 70 years of DOMINANCE of Jeremiah 29 : 10

..after the 70 years have been completed in Babylon, I shall visit you and I shall carry
out my benevolent promise to you, to restore you to this place.

This is the most basic argument of the Watchtower organization for the 70 years of
Judean desolation, and it hinges itself on the tiny word in. (May it come, page 190).
Its argument is as follows:

Since God is speaking to the Hebrew captives and He is telling them that they would
remain for 70 years in Babylon, it means that these are the 70 years of Judean
captivity and desolation. Jerusalem was re-inhabited, in 537 b.C., therefore its
desolation must have taken place 70 years earlier, i.e., in 607 b.C. (537 + 70 = 607).

In reality however, we saw in the previous passage that we examined (Jeremiah 25:
11,12), that the 70 years were years of Babylonian dominance over the surrounding
nations. So, what is going on here?

In their attempt to explain this passage, certain interpreters start counting the 70 years
from the 1st year of Nebuchadnezzars reign, i.e., from 605 b.C. (according to
historians), when the Judeans were subjugated in Babylon (Kings II, 24:1). Thus,
their return would take place in approximately 70 years.

Naturally the Watchtower rejects even this aspect, (May it come, page190), but this is
not the real answer. The real answer lies in the word in.

The Hebrew text in that passage has the adverb le, (), which also means for Babylon.
Therefore, this passage should be translated as: when the 70 years shall be completed
for Babylon and not in Babylon, as incorrectly translated by the archmandrite
Neophytos Vamvas in the Neo-Greek Translation that is in widespread use in Greece.

Thus, the Septuagint translation that was used by the Lord Jesus Christ and the
apostles does not say in Babylon, but is translated as: When it is time for Babylon to
complete the 70 years, I shall visit you (Due to a different numbering, the
Septuagint reference is Jeremiah 36:10).

Similarly, the following translations convey the meaning correctly, as for Babylon:
Revised Translation, American Stereotype Translation, Emphatic Bible, Bible of
Jerusalem, (Complete Bible), New English Bible, The Bible in Living English by Bighton
etc..

For any Watchtower Witness who has doubts as to the meaning of this word, he can
open his organizations book Biblical Stories, story .39. In there, he will see in the
picture the gold petal atop the high priests head, inscribed: Sanctification for Yahve.
The adverb le (), in there is clearly apparent, and should convince even the most
distrustful

The correct interpretation therefore is: When the 70 years are completed FOR Babylon
(= length of time that had been allotted for Babylon). It was a concession of 70 years of
universal dominance, as we saw in Jeremiah 25: 11,12).

Thus, this passage also doesnt have anything to do with the 70 years of Jerusalems
desolation as the Watchtower claims, but a period of 70 years of Babylonian dominance
over the surrounding nations as we saw previously.

But even if we accepted Vamvas inaccurate interpretation (70 years in Babylon) and if
it was actually referring to 70 years of Judean captivity as Watchtower prefers it, the
year 607 A.D. still comes up wrong, dragging behind it the entire edifice of 1914.

Lets take a look at the inferences from the beginning of Jeremiahs chapter 29 that we
are examining, in verses 1 and 2; we become aware that those words were addressed
to the captives of the 7th / 8th year of Nebuchadnezzars reign, (Kings II, 24: 12 and
Jeremiah, 52: 28 - 30), and not to the captives of the final destruction of Jerusalem,
which took place in the 15th year of his reign, i.e., 11 years later. (Jeremiah 52: 28 -
30).

This detail the Watchtower is compelled to acknowledge, in the Watchtower edition of
1-2-1980, pages 26,27. Besides, if it had been referring to the captives of the final
fall of Jerusalem, Jeremiah would not have still been in Jerusalem! (Jeremiah 29:1,2.
(Compare this, with Kings II 24: 12, where it clearly shows that they were the captives
of Nebuchadnezzars 8th year).

Thus, those who were supposed to remain in Jerusalem for 70 years were those who
had immigrated during Nebuchadnezzars 7th/8th year. But when Jerusalem was laid
waste, they had already been there for 11years, from the 7th to the 18th year of
Nebuchadnezzar. (according to Jeremiah 52: 28 - 30). Which means, they had another
59 years of captivity until their return, by Cyrus decree.. (70 - 11 = 59). And since
(according to Watchtower) they returned in the year 537 b.C., the desolation must have
taken place 59 years earlier, i.e.: 537 b.C. + 59 = 596 b.C., and not 607 b.C..

In this way, the year 1914 becomes 1925!

SUMMARY:

The passage in Jeremiah 29: 10, also speaks of 70 years of Babylonian dominance over
the surrounding nations, and not 70 years of Judean captivity.

The error lies in the interpretation, and should be quoted as for Babylon , not in
Babylon.

Whichever way we examine it, the year 607 b.C. used by the Watchtower organization
is a miscalculation, because this text is addressed to captives of a previous captivity.

The variance of one year (7/8) between the verses of Kings II, 24: 12, and Jeremiah 52:
28, is not attributed to some kind of contradiction of the Holy Bible, only a differing
method of calculating time by the two authors. The one author has included the year
of enthronement of each king, while the other has not.

3. The 70 years of DOMINANCE of Daniel 9: 1,2

In the first year of Darius reign I, Daniel, came to comprehend in the books the
number of years that the Lord had told to Jeremiah the prophet: that 70 years (worth)
of devastations of Jerusalem shall be fulfilled.

Here, the Watchtower interprets this as meaning that Jerusalem would remain desolate
for 70 years, according to Jeremiah. (Watchtower 1965 page 155. May it come, page
190). But this passage says nothing of the sort. On careful examination, we will
observe the following:

a. It is referring to Jeremiahs prophecy that we just examined in the two previous
passages, consequently it too is referring to the 70 years of Babylonian dominance,
and not to 70 years of Judean desolation.

b. It does not say 70 years of devastation of Jerusalem, but of devastations
(=Plural). Hence it cannot be speaking of the one, final desolation of Jerusalem.
(Jeremiah 52: 28 30).

Another translation is: in the ruins of Jerusalem. In Jeremiah 25 : 11 which
contains the unedited words of this prophecy to which Daniel makes reference, this
word is used in the Singular: And all of this land must be rendered a ruined land
(Translation of New World in English).

But in Daniel 9: 1,2 , the Hebrew text uses the word le horbah which often signifies
ruins. The Interpreters Bible vol.6, page 495 interprets the word horbah : A
word frequently used to describe the state of a devastated land, after the passing of
hostile armies (Look up and compare the word in Hebrew, in the following verses:
Leviticus 26:31,33. Isaiah 49: 19. Jeremiah 44: 22, Ezekiel 36: 34. Malachi 1: 4).

Thus, if the verse implies successive devastations, there cannot be a specific point in
time for commencing the calculation of the 70 years, because the devastations were
four: they commenced in 605 and lasted until 587 b.C. .

But, if it implies a ruined land or ruins (as it most probably does), then this passage
has the following meaning: 70 years would be completed in the ruins of Jerusalem
(or: While Jerusalem would continue to be a desolate land)

For example, if someone says to you: The night was completed while I was in deep
sleep, it wont imply that he necessarily slept through the entire night! He could have
gone to sleep at 4.00 in the morning.

SUMMARY:

Daniel 9: 2, doesnt say that Jerusalem would be desolate during the entire 70 years, as
Watchtower asserts.

It could easily have been desolate for a smaller period of time, but the end of the
70-year Babylonian dominance would have found the city in ruins.

This passage also refers to the 70 years of Babylonian dominance according to
Jeremiah.


4. The 70 years of DOMINANCE of Chronicles II, 36: 20,21

And those who escaped the sword he transferred to Babylon, where they were (made)
slaves to him and to his sons, up to the time of the Persians reign. So that the word of
the Lord through the mouth of Jeremiah might be fulfilled: up to when the land will
(again) enjoy its Sabbaths. For during the entire time of its desolation, it guarded the
Sabbath, until 70 years had been completed.

In this passage also, the Watchtower sees 70 years of desolation of Jerusalem. (May it
come, page 190). But not even this passage says anything like this. Furthermore, it too
makes reference to Jeremiahs prophecy (Jeremiah 25: 11,12), where we saw that the
prophet was referring to 70 years of Babylonian dominance.

The same thing applies here also, as in Daniel 9: 1,2. It doesnt say that Jerusalem
would be desolate for 70 years, but that it would continue to be desolate, up until the
time that the 70 years of Babylonian dominance would be completed.

However, Jeremiah makes no mention anywhere of Sabbatical repose. This passage
makes reference to Leviticus 26, 34,35: Then shall the land enjoy (be restituted MNK)
its Sabbaths, for the duration of the time that it remained deserted. Ezra therefore
in the passage that we are examining mentions that this prophecy was also fulfilled, as
was Jeremiahs (Jeremiah 27: 7)

SUMMARY:

This passage also makes reference to the 70 years of Babylonian dominance,
Jeremiahs prophecy and the Leviticus prophecy (Lev.26 34,35)

Its purpose is to state that Jerusalem would remain deserted, until such time as certain
prophecies would be fulfilled; not the duration of the citys desolation.


5. The 70 years of EXASPERATION of Zechariah 1: 7,12

in the second year of Darius, the word of the Lord was to Zechariah and the angel
of the Lord replied, saying Lord almighty, for how much longer shall You not be
compassionate towards Jerusalem and the cities of Judah, against which (cities) You
have been exasperated for these 70 years?

In these words once again, the Watchtower organization maintains that they are
referring to the 70 years of desolation of Jerusalem. (Awake 22-9-1972 page 27).

Not only does this passage say any such thing, but the words here actually indicate
that Jerusalem was destroyed in 587 b.C., and that the Holy Bible is in total agreement
with historians!

a. We observe that it isnt speaking of 70 years of desolation, but of 70 years of
exasperation of God towards Jerusalem.

b. It is very clear that this wrath and exasperation of God towards Jerusalem had
already lasted for 70 years, up to -and including- the moment that the angel was
saying those words. If this were not the case, then the angels question would have
been useless.

c. If we can therefore determine when those words were spoken by the angel, we can
calculate when Gods exasperation had begun, and subsequently the time of
Jerusalems destruction. The Watchtower organization is in agreement with historians,
who place the duration of Darius enthronement between 521 and 520 b.C. (All of the
Scripture beneficial page 169 para. 3).

The Persians didnt measure their year commencing from January; this is why it falls
between two of our years. Thus, the year of Darius enthronement started mid-521
and ended mid-520 b.C. Contrary to the Judeans, the Persians numbered their kings
1st year with the year that followed his enthronement. Thus, Darius first year was
520/521 b.C.

According to verse 7, the words of that angel were spoken in the 11th month, of the
2nd year of Darius; in other words, in 519 b.C.

So, from the year 519 to the year 607 b.C., .., the difference is not 70 years as the
Watchtower claims; it is 88 years (!!!!)

In order to therefore trace when the 70 years of exasperation started, we have to go
back 70 years from the year 519 b.C., when the angel had uttered those words.

We thus have :

519 + 70 = 589 b.C. - THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE 70 YEARS OF GODS
EXASPERATION.

The Holy Bible informs us that Gods exasperation towards Jerusalem commenced with
the 2-year siege by the Babylonians:

Jeremiah 21: 2,4 - 7: ...the king of Babylon raised war against us. Thus said the
Lord: behold, I am about-facing the weapons of war that are in your hands, with
which you fight against the king of Babylon and the Chaldeans, who are besieging you
outside the walls. I shall wage war against you, with anger, and with exasperation,
and great wrath ...I shall turn over Sedechia. and the people, and those that are left
over in this city unto the hands of Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon

Kings II, 25: 1 - 8: And in the 9th year of his (Sedechias) reign. came
Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon. and they built enclosure walls all around her (the
city) in a circle. And the city was under siege, up to the 11th year of the king Sedechia
(= for 2 years) and the city was captured.

SUMMARY:

The wrath of God had already begun, before the destruction of Jerusalem - in fact, two
years before the destruction, from the time of the siege.

We therefore have: Commencement of the 70 years of exasperation: 589 b.C. minus 2
year siege =

Desolation of Jerusalem in 587 b.C.

So, it seems the Holy Bible as well as historians are in total agreement over the year of
Jerusalems destruction. Only the Watchtower disagrees with everyone!!



6. The 70 years of MOURNING AND FASTING of Zechariah 7: 1-5

And in the 4th year of the king Darius,. they sent forth to speak to the priests.
Saying: Must I weep on the 5th month -now that I have left - as I have done for so
many years? And the word of the Lord almighty was uttered to me, saying: When
you fasted and mourned in the 5th and in the 6th month during those 70 years, were
you indeed fasting for me? For me?

Once again, the Watchtower interprets those 70 years as the years of Jerusalems
desolation. (Awaken 22/9/1972 page 27). And again, it insists on seeing those things
that it wants to see, and not those that the passage is actually saying.

The issue of the verses under examination is the following:

In Darius 4th year, the priests of the temple (that was already under reconstruction)
asked God if they should still continue their fasting and their mourning on the 5th and
the 7th month of every year. Gods reply followed.

So here, there is mention of 70 years of MOURNING AND FASTING; no mention of the
fall of Jerusalem whatsoever. Those 70 years continued, up to the moment that the
question was posed to the priests, otherwise, they wouldnt be asking if they had to
continue with the fasting,

The Watchtower organization admits that this was the fasting that was respected every
5th and 7th month of every year, as a display of mourning for the destruction of
Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzars chief bodyguard, Nabuzaradan on the 5th (Jeremiah
52: 12,13, Kings II, 25: 8,9), and for the assassination of Yedaliah, and the complete
desolation of Jerusalem on the 7th month (Jeremiah 41: 1 - 3,10, Kings II, 25: 22 - 25).
Watchtower admits both of these in its book, An aid for understanding the Bible, page
11,339 in English.

As we saw in Zechariah 1: 7,12 that we examined, the 2nd year of Darius was 519 b.C.
(All of the Scriptureis beneficial, page 169 para. 3). Therefore, Darius 4th year is
517 b.C.

But, if the fasting and the mourning was continuous, without interruption, for 70 years,
(Zechariah 7: 3,5), and if those 70 years had commenced on the year of Jerusalems
desolation, we can locate that year of desolation, by counting backwards 70 years,
from 517 b.C. to the 4th year of Darius, when the question was put to God.

We therefore have:

517 bC + 70 years of mourning = 587 bC : the year of Jerusalems desolation.

SUMMARY:

The passage of Zechariah 7: 1 - 5, speaks of 70 years of MOURNING AND FASTING,
that commenced from the desolation of Jerusalem in 587 bC, and continued to the 4th
year of Darius.

We call upon the Watchtower organization to stop its willful mendacity and its
misleading of millions of people, by asserting that Jerusalem was supposedly
destroyed in 607 b.C., that the Lords Presence took place in 1914 A.D., and that He
supposedly appointed them as an organization of His.





22) Question: With what hagiographical criteria the Watchtower has reject 10 BOOKS of
the Holy Bible?
So,the N.W.T. has only 66 books.
Do you know which has ''detached'' and why?

From whom the '' New World Translation'' has ''borrowed'' the 27 books of the New
Testament?
If by St. Athanasius-who chose the 27 books of the New Testament does it accepts him
as a Saint or enlightened-likewise the other Fathers of Orthodoxy?
If they do not accept him, then why they accepted (his) Biblical canon with 27 books
and chooses no others?

How many people INSIDE the ''Governing Body'' knows Hebrew and Ancient Greek?
The N.W.T. why does not bring the names of the performers-translators?

SEPTUAGINT QUOTES
IN THE NEW TESTAMENT
Of the approximately 300 Old Testament quotes in the New Testament, approximately
2/3 of them came from the Septuagint (the Greek translation of the Old Testament)
which included the Deuterocanonical books that the Protestants later removed. This is
additional evidence that Jesus and the apostles viewed the Deuterocanonical books as
part of canon of the Old Testament. Below are some examples:


Matt. 1:23 / Isaiah 7:14 - behold, a "virgin" shall conceive.
Hebrew - behold, a "young woman" shall conceive.

Matt. 3:3; Mark 1:3; John 1:23 / Isaiah 40:3 - make "His paths straight."
Hebrew - make "level in the desert a highway."

Matt. 9:13; 12:7 / Hosea 6:6 - I desire "mercy" and not sacrifice.
Hebrew - I desire "goodness" and not sacrifice.

Matt. 12:21 / Isaiah 42:4 - in His name will the Gentiles hope (or trust).
Hebrew - the isles shall wait for his law.

Matt. 13:15 / Isaiah 6:10 - heart grown dull; eyes have closed; to heal.
Hebrew - heart is fat; ears are heavy; eyes are shut; be healed.

Matt. 15:9; Mark 7:7 / Isaiah 29:13 - teaching as doctrines the precepts of men.
Hebrew - a commandment of men (not doctrines).

Matt. 21:16 / Psalm 8:2 - out of the mouth of babes and sucklings thou has "perfect
praise."
Hebrew - thou has "established strength."
Mark 7:6-8 Jesus quotes Isaiah 29:13 from the Septuagint This people honors me
with their lips, but their heart is far from me; in vain do they worship me, teaching as
doctrines the precepts of men.

Luke 3:5-6 / Isaiah 40:4-5 - crooked be made straight, rough ways smooth, shall see
salvation.
Hebrew - omits these phrases.

Luke 4:18 / Isaiah 61:1 - and recovering of sight to the blind.
Hebrew - the opening of prison to them that are bound.

Luke 4:18 / Isaiah 58:6 - to set at liberty those that are oppressed (or bruised).
Hebrew - to let the oppressed go free.

John 6:31 / Psalm 78:24 - He gave them "bread" out of heaven to eat.
Hebrew - gave them "food" or "grain" from heaven.

John 12:38 / Isaiah 53:1 - who has believed our "report?"
Hebrew - who has believed our "message?"

John 12:40 / Isaiah 6:10 - lest they should see with eyes...turn for me to heal them.
Hebrew - shut their eyes...and be healed.

Acts 2:19 / Joel 2:30 - blood and fire and "vapor" of smoke.
Hebrew - blood and fire and "pillars" or "columns" of smoke.

Acts 2:25-26 / Psalm 16:8 - I saw...tongue rejoiced...dwell in hope..
Hebrew - I have set...glory rejoiced...dwell in safety.

Acts 4:26 / Psalm 2:1 - the rulers "were gathered together."
Hebrew - rulers "take counsel together."

Acts 7:14 / Gen. 46:27; Deut. 10:22 - Stephen says "seventy-five" souls went down to
Egypt.
Hebrew - "seventy" people went.

Acts 7:27-28 / Exodus 2:14 - uses "ruler" and judge; killed the Egyptian "yesterday."
Hebrew - uses "prince" and there is no reference to "yesterday."

Acts 7:43 / Amos 5:26-27 - the tent of "Moloch" and star of god of Rephan.
Hebrew - "your king," shrine, and star of your god.

Acts 8:33 / Isaiah 53:7-8 - in his humiliation justice was denied him.
Hebrew - by oppression...he was taken away.

Acts 13:41 / Habakkuk 1:5 - you "scoffers" and wonder and "perish."
Hebrew - you "among the nations," and "be astounded."

Acts 15:17 / Amos 9:12 - the rest (or remnant) of "men."
Hebrew - the remnant of "Edom."

Rom. 2:24 / Isaiah 52:5 - the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles.
Hebrew - blasphemed (there is no mention of the Gentiles).

Rom. 3:4 / Psalm 51:4 - thou mayest "prevail" (or overcome) when thou art judged.
Hebrew - thou might "be clear" when thou judges.

Rom. 3:12 / Psalm 14:1,3 - they "have gone wrong."
Hebrew - they are "corrupt" or "filthy."

Rom. 3:13 / Psalm 5:9 - they use their tongues to deceive.
Hebrew - they flatter with their tongues. There is no "deceit" language.

Rom. 3:13 / Psalm 140:3 - the venom of "asps" is under their lips.
Hebrew - "Adder's" poison is under their lips.

Rom. 3:14 / Psalm 10:7 - whose mouth is full of curses and "bitterness."
Hebrew - cursing and "deceit and oppression."

Rom. 9:17 / Exodus 9:16 - my power "in you"; my name may be "proclaimed."
Hebrew - show "thee"; may name might be "declared."

Rom. 9:25 / Hosea 2:23 - I will call my people; I will call my beloved.
Hebrew - I will have mercy (love versus mercy).

Rom. 9:27 / Isaiah 10:22 - only a remnant of them "will be saved."
Hebrew - only a remnant of them "will return."

Rom. 9:29 / Isaiah 1:9 - had not left us "children."
Hebrew - Jehova had left us a "very small remnant."

Rom. 9:33; 10:11; 1 Peter 2:6 / Isaiah 28:16 - he who believes will not be "put to
shame."
Hebrew - shall not be "in haste."

Rom. 10:18 / Psalm 19:4 - their "voice" has gone out.
Hebrew - their "line" is gone out.

Rom. 10:20 / Isaiah 65:1 - I have "shown myself" to those who did not ask for me.
Hebrew - I am "inquired of" by them.

Rom. 10:21 / Isaiah 65:2 - a "disobedient and contrary" people.
Hebrew - a "rebellious" people.
Rom. 11:9-10 / Psalm 69:22-23 - "pitfall" and "retribution" and "bend their backs."
Hebrew - "trap" and "make their loins shake."

Rom. 11:26 / Isaiah 59:20 - will banish "ungodliness."
Hebrew - turn from "transgression."

Rom. 11:27 / Isaiah 27:9 - when I take away their sins.
Hebrew - this is all the fruit of taking away his sin.

Rom. 11:34; 1 Cor. 2:16 / Isaiah 40:13 -the "mind" of the Lord; His "counselor."
Hebrew - "spirit" of the Lord; "taught" Him.

Rom. 12:20 / Prov. 25:21 - feed him and give him to drink.
Hebrew - give him "bread" to eat and "water" to drink.

Rom. 15:12 / Isaiah 11:10 - the root of Jesse..."to rule the Gentiles."
Hebrew - stands for an ensign. There is nothing about the Gentiles.

Rom. 15:21 / Isaiah 52:15 - been told "of him"; heard "of him."
Hebrew - does not mention "him" (the object of the prophecy).

1 Cor. 1:19 / Isaiah 29:14 - "I will destroy" the wisdom of the wise.
Hebrew - wisdom of their wise men "shall perish."

1 Cor. 5:13 / Deut. 17:7 - remove the "wicked person."
Hebrew - purge the "evil." This is more generic evil in the MT.

1 Cor. 15:55 / Hosea 13:14 - O death, where is thy "sting?"
Hebrew - O death, where are your "plagues?"

2 Cor. 4:13 / Psalm 116:10 - I believed and so I spoke (past tense).
Hebrew - I believe, for I will speak (future tense).

2 Cor. 6:2 / Isaiah 49:8 - I have "listened" to you.
Hebrew - I have "answered" you.

Gal. 3:10 / Deut. 27:26 - cursed be every one who does not "abide" by all things.
Hebrew - does not "confirm" the words.

Gal. 3:13 / Deut. 21:23 - cursed is everyone who hangs on a "tree."
Hebrew - a hanged man is accursed. The word "tree" does not follow.

Gal. 4:27 / Isaiah 54:1 - "rejoice" and "break forth and shout."
Hebrew - "sing" and "break forth into singing."

2 Tim. 2:19 / Num. 16:5 - The Lord "knows" those who are His.
Hebrew - God will "show" who are His.

Heb. 1:6 / Deut. 32:43 - let all the angels of God worship Him.
Hebrew - the Masoretic text omits this phrase from Deut. 32:43.

Heb. 1:12 / Psalm 102:25 - like a "mantle" ... "roll them"... "will be changed."
Hebrew - "raiment"... "change"..."pass away."

Heb. 2:7 / Psalm 8:5 - thou has made Him a little "lower than angels."
Hebrew - made Him but a little "lower than God."

Heb. 2:12 / Psalm 22:22 - I will " sing" thy praise.
Hebrew - I will praise thee. The LXX and most NTs (but not the RSV) have "sing."

Heb. 2:13 / Isaiah 8:17 - I will "put my trust in Him."
Hebrew - I will "look for Him."

Heb. 3:15 / Psalm 95:8 - do not harden your hearts as "in the rebellion."
Hebrew - harden not your hearts "as at Meribah."

Heb. 3:15; 4:7 / Psalm 95:7 - when you hear His voice do not harden not your hearts.
Hebrew - oh that you would hear His voice!

Heb. 8:9-10 / Jer. 31:32-33 - (nothing about husband); laws into their mind.
Hebrew - I was a husband; law in their inward parts.

Heb. 9:28 / Isaiah 10:22 - "to save those" who are eagerly awaiting for Him.
Hebrew - a remnant of them "shall return."

Heb. 10:5 / Psalm 40:6 - "but a body hast thou prepared for me."
Hebrew - "mine ears hast thou opened."

Heb. 10:38 / Hab. 2:3-4 - if he shrinks (or draws) back, my soul shall have no
pleasure.
Hebrew - his soul is puffed up, not upright.

Heb. 11:5 / Gen. 5:24 - Enoch was not "found."
Hebrew - Enoch was "not."

Heb. 11:21 / Gen. 47:31 - Israel, bowing "over the head of his staff."
Hebrew - there is nothing about bowing over the head of his staff.

Heb. 12:6 / Prov. 3:12 - He chastises every son whom He receives.
Hebrew - even as a father the son in whom he delights.

Heb. 13:6 / Psalm 118:6 - the Lord "is my helper."
Hebrew - Jehova "is on my side." The LXX and the NT are identical.

James 4:6 / Prov. 3:34 - God opposes the proud but gives grace to the humble.
Hebrew - He scoffs at scoffers and gives grace to the lowly.

1 Peter 1:24 / Isaiah 40:6 - all its "glory" like the flower.
Hebrew - all the "goodliness" as the flower.

1 Pet. 2:9 / Exodus 19:6 - you are a "royal priesthood."
Hebrew - you shall be to me a "kingdom of priests."

1 Pet. 2:9 / Isaiah 43:21 - God's own people...who called you out of darkness.
Hebrew - which I formed myself. These are different actions.

1 Pet. 2:22 / Isaiah 53:9 - he "committed no sin."
Hebrew - he "had done no violence."

1 Pet. 4:18 / Prov. 11:31 - if a righteous man "is scarcely saved."
Hebrew - if the righteous "is recompensed."

1 Pet. 5:5 / Prov. 3:34 - God opposes the proud but gives grace to the humble.
Hebrew - He scoffs at scoffers and gives grace to lowly.
Isaiah 11:2 - this verse describes the Seven Gifts of the Holy Spirit, but the seventh
gift, "piety," is only found in the Septuagint.





23) Did Jesus have brothers?

The greater part of the Protestant world quite abruptly and unduly decided to cast
aside the Christian tradition that relates to the role of the Holy Mother in Gods plan
for our salvation. This resulted in a vast number of misapprehensions regarding the
life and the family of the Virgin Mary and our Lord. Unfortunately, these people have
no idea of the significance of the extensions that all these misapprehensions caused.
For this reason, we shall touch briefly on the following questions: Did the Holy Mother
have other children?, Who were the ones we know as the brothers of Christ? and
What is the significance of the verses used by Protestantism today on this subject?

Because of the enormity of the subject, we shall present only an indicative summary,
and hopefully we shall be able to analyze these topics more extensively in the near
future.

The main reason that Protestantism claims that Christ had brothers, is because the
Holy Bible doesnt offer very much information on this matter. And because
Protestantism has discarded the majority of Apostolic traditions, keeping only the Holy
Bible (and not all of it), it found itself in the unfortunate position of having to make
sense out of missing information in various areas. Given that Protestantism does not
possess any Ecclesiastic Revelation, it was only natural that it would be led into
cacodoxies and arbitrary actions, going as far as misinterpreting even that segment of
the Holy Bible that it retained.

The continuing tradition of the perennial Church on a certain issue is proof enough; it
does not necessarily have to be included in the Bible. But because the Lord had
foreseen that one day, certain Protestants would be requiring evidence from within the
Holy Bible in order to accept the truth, He made sure that certain things also be written
in the Holy Bible, for their sake.

So, we shall give our reply from within the Bible; not because we believe that it is the
only valid tradition as the Protestants say, but for the sake of the Protestants who insist
on seeing everything in there, and not trusting the other traditions of the Church.

To begin with, we shall examine certain verses that are used by Protestants to support
their theories, and towards the end, we shall refer to several historical facts that will
put things in their proper place.


Replying to Protestant arguments

Matthew, 1/I : 18 Thus was the birth of Christ. His mother Mary, being betrothed to
Joseph and before they ever consummated, was found to be with child through the
Holy Spirit.

The fact that she became pregnant before they ever consummated does not signify
that they consummated afterwards. Do we read anywhere here that they afterwards
consummated? The point that is being stressed here is that Christ was not the son
of Joseph, and that Mary was a virgin! Nothing more is being implied. The same thing
applies in the following verse that we shall examine. There, we shall see the answer to
both those points.

Matthew, 1/I : 25 .and he did not have any (carnal) knowledge of her until she gave
birth to her firstborn son, and she gave him the name of Jesus.

Here again, the point that the evangelist is stressing is that Christ was not Josephs
son. It doesnt say anything about their relations afterwards. Nevertheless, Protestants
SUPPOSE that the two preceding verses imply something else.

They suppose that the expressions: before they ever consummated and until she
gave birth to her firstborn son imply that AFTERWARDS, the Holy Mother and Joseph
had conjugal relations.

For someone to suppose something, does not mean that their conclusion is correct.
This might well not be the case. Of course, in a more extensive analysis we shall prove
this. Here, we shall simply give an example. We shall quote a familiar verse, so that one
can easily perceive how the word until does not imply anything. It is the last verse of
Matthew 28/XXVIII : 20. In it, Jesus says: and behold, I am with you every day, until
the end of time.

So, because Jesus said until, are we to understand that the Lord will not be with us,
AFTER the end of time? Well, this is exactly the same kind of expression as above.
Just as this until hides no special meaning, so it is with the previous one. Besides,
we would like to pose a question of our own: If there had been a clear reference to
conjugal relations between Joseph and the Holy Mother, wouldnt it have been used by
Protestantism? Why should they resort to assumptions? Wouldnt they prefer to use
positive information?

One of many similarly phrased excerpts says the following: Isnt this the carpenters
son? Isnt His mothers name Mary and His brothers are Jacob (James) and Simon and
Judas? And His sisters, arent they all familiar to us? (Matthew 13/XIII 55 56, Mark
6/VI 3, Luke 8/VIII 19). This is the verse used by Protestants, to show that the Holy
Mother had other children.

Yet the explanation here is simple. Even in our time, we refer to half-brothers as
brothers. The fact that everyone believed Jesus to be Josephs son does not mean that
Joseph actually was His real father! The same applies to His brothers and sisters. If
Protestantism upholds that this verse refers to Jesus proper brothers and sisters, then
they must also uphold that Jesus is actually Josephs son and not Gods.

Lets observe something else: In the Holy Bible, brethren are also called the distant
relatives, and not only the children of the same parentage. Check out an example, from
Abraham and Lot. Abraham was Lots uncle, yet the Holy Bible refers to them as
brothers. This is found in Genesis, 13/XIII 8. In it, Abraham says to Lot: .we people
are brothers.

Another example of the many that we can present, is: And Laban said to Jacob, for
(the fact) that you are my brother, you shall not work for me for free. But he wasnt his
brother, in todays sense!

Lets look at another example, in the excerpt of: Luke 2/II 48. There, the Holy Mother
herself says to Jesus with reference to Joseph: behold, your father and I have been
grieving and searching for you. Are we to assume that because Mary refers to Joseph
as Jesus father, it means that Joseph is indeed His father? Or perhaps, she wasnt
aware that Joseph was not Jesus father? Well, the same thing applies to Jesus
brothers and sisters. They were all Josephs children from another marriage.

Furthermore, the fact that in another verse the Holy Mother is referred to as the wife
of Joseph, does not mean that he had married her. We can see this, in Matthew 1/I
18-20, where, although in verses 19 and 20 she is mentioned as Josephs wife, in
verse 18 it is clarified that she was his betrothed. Thus, this Protestant assertion is
also groundless.

Another Protestant argument: In Matthew 1/I 25, it says of Joseph and Mary: .and he
did not have any (carnal) knowledge of her (implying that they did not have any
sexual relations, given that the word knowledge also means uniting in the Holy
Bible) until she gave birth to her firstborn son. The argument here is as follows: Why
does it say firstborn? Were there other children afterwards? Again, this contains the
same logic as the until. Protestantism strives to make the Holy Bible say things that
it doesnt. It supposes, without presenting any proof.

But, there is another verse that says of Jesus Christ: Who is the image of the
invisible God, the firstborn of all creation. Are we to suppose, because the Lord is
mentioned here as the firstborn of God, that God also had other Sons, apart from
Christ? Isnt Jesus His Only-Begotten Son, as God Himself proclaimed during Jesus
baptism in the Jordan river?

Psalms 69: 8: I became as a stranger to my brothers, and a foreigner to the sons of
my mother, 9 for the zeal of your house has consumed me and the mockery of those
who mock you has fallen upon me.

This verse prophetically speaking- obviously refers to Christ. Protestantism uses it, to
say that the mother of the Lord also had other sons. But which mother of the Lord is
it referring to?

First of all, it cant be referring to Jesus fleshly brothers; not only because He didnt
have any, but mainly because even his half-brothers by Joseph never looked upon
Jesus as a stranger as the above verse says. As for Jacob (James), he remained faithful
to the end, and he in fact became the first bishop of Jerusalem, and the author of the
homonymous Epistle in the Holy Bible. Well then, what is this verse referring to?

In reply to this question, the following verse will enlighten us:

Revelations 12/XII 1,5: And a great sign appeared in the heavens: a woman,
surrounded by the sun and the moon beneath her feet and on her head a crown of
twelve stars. and she bore a male child, who was destined to shepherd all the nations
with a rod of iron.

This verse as we can see refers to the Church of Israel Zion- which gave birth to Jesus
Christ. This is evident in the following verse also:

Isaiah 54 1: Delight, thou barren one, who has not given birth. Cry out in jubilation
and rejoice, thou who does not have birth pangs. For many more are the children of
the barren one, than of the one who has a husband, says the Lord.

It also relates to:

Galatians 4/IV 26: and the Jerusalem up above is free, who is our mother. For it is
written, delight, thou barren one

It is very obvious, that Psalm 69 8, does not refer to Christs fleshly brothers, but to
his compatriots, who denied Him and crucified Him, even though they were children of
the same Church of Israel.

Christ Himself spoke about those who were His brothers:

Matthew 12/XII 46-50: and while He was still talking to the crowds, behold, His
mother and His brothers were standing outside seeking to speak to Him; and someone
said to Him: behold, your mother and your brothers are standing outside, asking to
speak to you. He replied, saying to him: Who is my mother? And who are my
brothers? And extending His hand towards his disciples, said: behold, my mother and
my brothers are those who do the will of my Father in heaven; they are my mother and
my brothers

Matthew 25/XXV 40: ..and in reply, the king said to them: verily I say unto you, that if
you do this to the least of my brothers, you have done it to me.

John 1/I 11: He came to His own (people) and they did not accept Him. And to
those who did accept Him, He gave them the authority to become children of God.

In the above verses, it is clearly apparent who His brothers are: they are the sons of the
same mother as His: Zion. They are the brothers who did not accept Him.

As opposed to all the above Protestant theories and misapprehensions, the Church has
preserved many other facts regarding what happened at that time, (just as it preserved
the Holy Bible). Lets take a look at a few pieces of information regarding Josephs
relations, just enough to give us an idea of what happened:

Jacob, father of Joseph

Cleopas, brother of Joseph

Joseph, betrothed of Mary.

Jacob, Hosiah, Jude, Simon, Esther, Martha, Salome, some of these were the elderly
Josephs children from a previous marriage.

In fact, some of them were children of Mary of Cleopas (John 9/IX 25), who was the
wife of Josephs brother, Cleopas. This Mary is mentioned in the Holy Bible as Mary
of Jacob (Mark 16/XVI 1), and Mary of Jacob the younger and mother of Hosiah
(Mark 15/XV 40, Matthew 27/XXVII 56). She is also referred to as the sister of his
mother, Mary of Cleopas (John 19/XIX 25).

According to the above verse, Mary of Cleopas is the sister-in-law of the Holy Mother,
given that she is the wife of Josephs brother. Thus, her children according to the
Hebrew idiom that we saw previously- are considered brothers of Jesus, just as she is
considered the sister of his mother.

There is a piece of testimony by Hegisippus, that Jude and Simon (Simeon the second
bishop of Jerusalem after Jacob, brother of God) were children of Cleopas, brother of
Joseph and Jesus uncle. (Eusebius Ecclesiastic History, Book III, chapter 32, 1-6)

Let us now examine something more important: Does the Holy Bible mention that the
Holy Mother had no other children? Of course it does!

In the prophecy that is found in Ezekiel 44 1-2, a prophetic reference is made of the
Holy Mother: and He turned me towards the direction of the outer portal of the
sanctum that faces eastward, and it was sealed. And the Lord said to me: this portal is
sealed, it shall not be opened, and no-one shall enter through it, for the Lord God of
Israel shall enter through it, and it shall remain sealed. Therefore we ask: Through
which portal did the Lord God of Israel Jesus Christ- come into this world, and that
portal remained sealed, through which none other passed through it? Was it not the
womb of the Holy Mother?

Also, in Proverbs 4/IV 3, it says prophetically of Jesus: for I have remained the son of
my Father, and the only-begotten in the presence of my mother. Even from this, it is
obvious that the mother of the Lord had no other children! And these were not words
uttered by Solomon in reference to himself, because it is Christ who speaks here, who
is the hypostatized Wisdom of God (e.g., 8/VIII 12-22). Furthermore, Solomon wasnt
the only-begotten child of his mother, as his mother Bethsheba had four children!
(Chronicles I, 3/III 5). It is clearly referring to Christ.






24) Question: Jehovah's Witnesses recommends to ''Heathen'' to visit their ''Kingdom
Halls''
By this logic,does they do the same,by visiting the Orthodox Church ''In search of the
Truth''?

Is that you that you continuous tells us the (below) biblical paragraph:
'' you will know the truth, and the truth will set you free'' (Jn 8:31-32)
Tell us what truth to know, 1850 years after Christ, and what kind of freedom we offer;
That the Holy Trinity does not exist, that it has pagan origins?
That what ypstirizate to 1932 For the cross of Jesus Christ, and it has pagan origins
and is a disgrace to the Christians?
That the'' new world'' of Jehovah will be divided into two parts? 144,000 And at the
very'' mob''? Into two categories ie faithful people who will be forced to break up their
families, and to stay away from their loved ones.
That is how cults control their followers. Any True religion is not so threatened.
Their are several Witness who claim that they can enter other "Churches"
What they don't mention is that they would be brought before a committee of Elders if
they were found out and if they continued to do so they would be disfellowshipped.
It is not even encouraged for a funeral or a Wedding. You will find most Witnesses not
attending the Funerals or Weddings of friends and family if held in another church.

Salvation Only For Jehovah's Witnesses

This article is divided into the following sections:

Watchtower quotes that only Jehovah's Witnesses will survive Armageddon

Historical development, showing when the Watchtower introduced this concept

Why this teaching is unfair and illogical
The Watchtower Society teaches that since Jehovah's Witnesses alone have God's
backing and are the only ones that worship the true God, shortly they alone will survive
Armageddon.

"Only Jehovah's Witnesses, those of the anointed remnant and the "great crowd," as a
united organization under the protection of the Supreme Organizer, have any
Scriptural hope of surviving the impending end of this doomed system dominated by
Satan the Devil." Watchtower 1989 Sep 1 p.19

"Similarly, Jehovah is using only one organization today to accomplish his will. To
receive everlasting life in the earthly Paradise we must identify that organization and
serve God as part of it." Watchtower 1983 Feb 15 p.12

"Is it presumptuous of Jehovah's Witnesses to point out that they alone have God's
backing? Actually, no more so than when the Israelites in Egypt claimed to have God's
backing in spite of the Egyptians' belief, or when the first-century Christians claimed to
have God's backing to the exclusion of Jewish religionists." Watchtower 2001 Jun 1
p.16

"During the final period of the ancient world that perished in the Flood, Noah was a
faithful preacher of righteousness. (2 Peter 2:5) In these last days of the present
system of things, Jehovahs people are making known Gods righteous standards and
are declaring good news about the possibility of surviving into the new world. (2 Peter
3:9-13) Just as Noah and his God-fearing family were preserved in the ark, survival of
individuals today depends on their faith and their loyal association with the earthly part
of Jehovahs universal organization." Watchtower 2006 May 15 p.22 "Are You Prepared
for Survival?"

The Watchtower goes as far as to state that there are billions in line for destruction.

"There are billions of people who do not know Jehovah. Many of them in ignorance
practice things that God's Word shows to be wicked. If they persist in this course, they
will be among those who perish during the great tribulation." Watchtower 1993 Oct 1
p.19

The billions slaughtered at Armageddon loose any hope of a resurrection; theirs is said
to be an everlasting destruction.

"Yes, the destruction of the gross sinners in those cities was eternal, as will be the
destruction of the wicked at the end of the present system of things." Watchtower
1990 Apr 15 p.20
"The majority of people living today will probably be alive when Armageddon breaks
out, and there are no resurrection hopes for those that are destroyed then." Kingdom
Ministry 1968 Mar p.4
Rarely does the Watchtower make such audacious statements; rather the destruction of
non-witnesses is conveyed (with unwavering regularity) by means of a number of more
subtle concepts. The quotes that follow identify the preposterous claim that following
the Bible is not enough for salvation, neither are belief in Jesus Ransom or living a
moral life. Only submission to Jehovah's Watchtower Organization results in life. All
Christians are considered members of Christendom and in line for destruction.
It needs to be noted that some individual Witnesses have internalised that salvation is
not the exclusive domain of Jehovah's Witnesses. My father, a circuit overseer, was one
of these. Others salve their conscience and sense of justice by saying that many will
flock to God's Organization just before the end. The following quotes show that the
Watchtower does not support such ideas, but distinctly teaches only its followers will
be saved.

Quotes and Watchtower Reasoning

Association with Jehovah's Organization

Association with Jehovah's organization - the Watchtower Society - is presented as
essential for salvation.

"If we stop actively supporting Jehovah's work, then we start following Satan. There is
no middle ground." Watchtower 2011 Jul 15 p.18

"But Jehovah's servants already belong to the only organization that will survive the end
of this wicked system of things." Watchtower 2007 Dec 15 p.14

"But if we were to draw away from Jehovah's organization, there would be no place else
to go for salvation and true joy." Watchtower 1993 Sep 15 p.22

"Only Christian witnesses of Jehovah who successfully pass this test will survive and
come forth like fire-refined gold for God's use in his precious new order." Watchtower
1985 Mar 1 p.14

"And while now the witness yet includes the invitation to come to Jehovahs
organization for salvation, the time no doubt will come when the message takes on a
harder tone, like a "great war cry."" Watchtower 1981 Nov 15 p.21

"But Jehovah God has also provided his visible organization, his "faithful and discreet
slave", made up of spirit-anointed ones, to help Christians in all nations to understand
and apply properly the Bible in their lives. Unless we are in touch with this channel of
communication that God is using, we will not progress along the road to life, no matter
how much Bible reading we do." Watchtower 1981 Nov 15 p.27

"This great crowd is part of the only truly united multinational organization on earth
today. They do not cry out that they owe salvation to the holy spirit, for they are not
servants of a trinitarian god. In some 200 geographical territories around the earth,
they are at one in calling upon the name of Jehovah as they speak the one pure
language of truth. (Zephaniah 3:9) Properly, they publicly acknowledge that their
salvation comes from Jehovah, the God of salvation, through Jesus Christ, His Chief
Agent of salvation.-Psalm 3:8; Hebrews 2:10. Modern technology has helped to make
the loud voice of the united great crowd sound even louder. No other religious group
on earth has need of publishing Bible study aids in more than 200 languages, since no
other group is interested in reaching all peoples of earth with one united message."
Revelation pp.122-123

"They must appreciate that identifying themselves with Jehovahs organization is
essential to their salvation." Kingdom Ministry 1990 Nov p.1

"Direct Interest Progressively on Bible Studies: The primary purpose of a Bible study is
to teach the truth of God's Word. It should also build in the student an appreciation for
Jehovahs organization and make him aware of the vital need to become part of it. ...
The weekly Bible study should include instruction that will help students appreciate the
organization and take advantage of provisions for their salvation. Take a few minutes
each week to relate or describe something about the organization and how it
functions. You can find helpful talking points in the November 1, 1984, Watchtower.
The brochures Jehovahs Witnesses in the Twentieth Century and Jehovahs Witnesses
Unitedly Doing God's Will Worldwide discuss major facets of the organization and how
they may benefit us. Arranging for Bible students to view the video Jehovah's
WitnessesThe Organization Behind the Name will let them see for themselves what it is
accomplishing." Kingdom Ministry 1993 Apr p.3

To be considered part of that Organization requires reporting as an active publisher for
the Watchtower Society.

"As this spiritual warfare advanced, those serving with Jehovah's organization were
refreshed by continuing flashes of Bible understanding, and their numbers grew until,
in 1938, as many as 50,769 reported Kingdom service during an international
testimony period." Watchtower 1984 Jan 1 p.11

"Those who will form the nucleus of the "new earth", a new earthly society of rightly
disposed people, are being gathered during these last days. They are already nearly
seven million strong, in at least 235 lands and in some 100,000 congregations. These
millions have been learning the righteous and just ways of Jehovah, and as a result,
worldwide they enjoy a unity that is cemented by Christian love. Their unity is the most
pronounced and enduring in the history of the world, a unity exceeding anything
experienced by Satan's subjects." Watchtower 2007 Aug 15 p.26

"Moreover, the attendance at the Memorial of Jesus Christs death last year indicates
that some ten million people who are not Witnesses of Jehovah were sufficiently
interested in the good news to attend this important commemoration." Kingdom
Ministry 2008 Feb p.6

Children


Children are considered to share in the sins of their parents, so babies will die at
Armageddon if their parents are considered unworthy of salvation.

"What will happen to young children at Armageddon? The Bible does not directly
answer that question, and we are not the judges. However, the Bible does show that
God views the young children of true Christians as "holy." (1 Cor. 7:14) It also reveals
that in times past when God destroyed the wicked he likewise destroyed their little
ones." Reasoning from the Scriptures pp.47-48

"Children are affected by the course of their parents, and parents are warned that their
iniquity is visited on their offspring unto the third and fourth generation. (Ex. 20:5, 6)
Parents are commanded to instruct their children in God's way, and if in these last days
parents refuse to heed the divine instruction and warning they bring destruction upon
themselves and their small children at Armageddon. (Deut. 6:6, 7; Eph. 6:4) According
to justice God can leave such children dead, for, as Ezekiel showed, all die in their
iniquity." Watchtower 1950 Nov 15 p.463 Questions From Readers

"By all the evidences this system of things is hastening to its final confrontation with
the God of justice at Armageddon. Parents and children who fail to gain the "mark on
their foreheads," that is, an adequate appreciation of God's moral standard, are sure to
suffer. Parents will be held accountable for their children, and children will suffer for
the failure of their parents." Watchtower 1968 Feb 1 pp.83-84

Preaching

The Watchtower claims the preaching work is a requirement for salvation.

"Twelve Reasons for Preaching
1. It helps save lives.
7. It is a requirement for our own salvation."
Kingdom Ministry 2012 Jun p.1 (US Edition)

Association with 144,000

A similar claim is that salvation comes from association with the "little flock", also said
to represent "the remnant of the 144,000", "the Anointed" and the "faithful and
discreet slave". A person must be a Jehovah's Witness "memorial partakers" to be
considered as belonging to the preceding groups, now numbering less than 9,000.

"In fact, with God's day of judgment so near today, all the world should 'keep silent
before the Sovereign Lord Jehovah' and hear what he says through the "little flock" of
Jesus' anointed followers and their companions, his "other sheep." (Luke 12:32; John
10:16) Annihilation awaits all who will not listen and who thereby set themselves
against rule by God's Kingdom." Watchtower 2001 Feb 15 p. 14

"There would be "a great crowd" out of all nations who would not experience death but
would have the prospect of living forever on earth. Are you among them?... The great
crowd support the small number of those with heavenly hopes, who take the lead in
the preaching work. Those of the great crowd are pictured as being marked for
survival. (Ezekiel 9:4-6) "The mark" is the evidence that they are dedicated to Jehovah,
baptized as disciples of Jesus, and involved in cultivating a Christlike personality."
Worship the Only True God (2002) p.124

"So the visible congregation of Gods people has something to do with the provision of
salvation today. Indeed, it has an important place in that provision. Every congregation
forms a small part of Gods people. We cannot remain outside the organization of Gods
people, separated from it, if we want to have Jehovahs protection. Jehovahs spirit and
his angels all tend to a bringing together in unity of thought, aim and action. So there
is a vital connection between Jehovahs protection in the antitypical city of refuge and
His visible congregation of spiritual Israelites, supervised by the faithful and discreet
slave." Watchtower 1967 Aug 15 p.499

Those in Babylon will be Destroyed

Anyone that is part of any another religion, referred to as Babylon the Great, will not
survive but "share in her plagues". The narrow door excludes Christendom as well as
the other major religious tenets.

"That is not all there is to God's judgment against Babylon the Great. Her final
destruction is soon to come. (Revelation 18:21) With good reason, the Bible urges
people everywhere: "Get out of her [Babylon the Great] . . . if you do not want to share
with her in her sins." (Revelation 18:4, 5) How do we get out of Babylon the Great? This
involves more than just severing any ties with false religion. Babylonish influence is
present in many popular celebrations and customs, in the world's permissive attitude
toward sex, in the promoting of entertainment involving spiritism, and much more. To
keep on the watch, it is vital that both in our actions and in the desires of our heart, we
give evidence that we are truly separate from Babylon the Great in every way."
Watchtower 2000 Oct 1 p.24

"Still, Jehovah will not destroy at random. Some humans will be saved. "You went forth
for the salvation of your people, to save your anointed one," says Habakkuk 3:13. Yes,
Jehovah will save his faithful anointed servants. The destruction of Babylon the Great,
the world empire of false religion, will then be complete. Today, however, the nations
are trying to wipe out pure worship. Soon, Jehovah's servants will be attacked by the
forces of Gog of Magog." Watchtower 2000 Feb 1 p.22

"Let us recognize that Christendom is doomed, along with all the rest of Babylon the
Great. She has refused to repent of her religiously immoral or adulterous course of
action, her friendship with this world. (Jas. 4:4) She is like the rest of the ungodly
world, even after Jehovah's Christian witnesses have plainly declared God's impending
judgment to her." Watchtower 1972 Dec 15 p.753

" without question the execution of divine judgment upon apostate Christendom and
the rest of Satan's world is imminent." Watchtower 1984 Oct 1 p.11

"The narrow door to salvation stands open to all. But the "many" do not like to struggle
to enter. What are some factors about going through the narrow door that require
vigorous exertion? A person must first gain accurate knowledge of Bible truth, and get
to know Jehovah God and Christ Jesus. (John 17:3) This means casting aside the
traditions and practices of worldly religions, including those of Christendom. It
requires doing God's will, as Jesus did it while here on earth. (1 Peter 2:21) As a
dedicated, baptized Christian, one must also avoid the materialism, the immorality,
and the uncleanness of the world." Watchtower 1986 Jan 15 p.12

Goats will be destroyed

"The Devil is not on Jesus' side, and so the goatlike people who do nothing helpful to
the reigning King Jesus Christ are against him and are on the Devil's side. There is no
neutral side in the time of Christ's presence or parousia .They are cursed, just as Satan
the Devil and his demon angels are. Hence, they deserve an everlasting future like that
of the Devil and his angels." God's Kingdom of a Thousand Years has Approached
p.286

Noah's Ark Represents Organization

The Watchtower teaches that just over 4,000 years ago there was a global flood,
covering the top of every mountain with water. All human and animal life died, except
for those within the ark. Noah's salvation in the ark represents baptism as part of
Jehovah's organization. Being part of Jehovah's organisation today is as critical for
survival as it was to be in the ark in Noah's day.

"Time is running out. Lives, including yours, are at stake. It is urgent that you consider
seriously the matter of dedication to Jehovah and symbolizing it by water baptism. The
apostle Peter emphasized this by saying: "That . . . is also now saving you, namely,
baptism." He further explained that baptism is "not the putting away of the filth of the
flesh" (a person would already have done that before being qualified for baptism) "but
the request made to God for a good conscience."-1 Peter 3:21." Watchtower 1992 Oct
1 p. 23

"Do not conclude that there are different roads, or ways, that you can follow to gain life
in God's new system. There is only one. There was just one ark that survived the Flood,
not a number of boats. And there will be only one organization- God's visible
organization - that will survive the fast-approaching "great tribulation." It is simply not
true that all religions lead to the same goal . . . . You must be part of Jehovah's
organization, doing God's will, in order to receive his blessing of everlasting life." You
Can Live Forever in Paradise on Earth p.255

"This "one baptism" applies to all who become true Christians. At baptism they become
Christian Witnesses of Jehovah, God's ordained ministers.-Ephesians 4:5; 2 Corinthians
6:3, 4 Such baptism has great saving value in the eyes of God. For instance, after
mentioning Noah's constructing of the ark, in which he and his family were preserved
through the Flood, the apostle Peter wrote: "That which corresponds to this is also now
saving you, namely, baptism, (not the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the
request made to God for a good conscience,) through the resurrection of Jesus Christ.""
(1 Peter 3:21) Worship the only true God pp.115-116

"To ensure their salvation, Noah and his family needed to exercise faith. This meant
following instructions and the leadings of Gods holy spirit. During the great tribulation,
it will be just as imperative that we follow the leadings of the holy spirit and obey
Jehovahs instructions through his organization." Watchtower 1991 Sep 15 p.17

Word Jehovah Required

Using the word Jehovah is essential for salvation. This may appear logical when reading
New World Translation scriptural citations, but on becoming aware that the word
Jehovah never appeared in the New Testament and has been falsely added into the New
World Translation this reasoning can be seen to be false.

"Everyone who calls on the name of Jehovah will get away safe; . (Joel 2:32) Jehovah's
Witnesses are truly grateful to know Jehovah's name, and they have complete trust that
he will save them when they call on him." Watchtower 1998 May 1 p.19

Armageddon

"Of this historical preview of Armageddon, the Bible says: "For just as the days of Noah
were, so the presence of the Son of man will be. For as they were in those days before
the flood, eating and drinking, men marrying and women being given in marriage, until
the day that Noah entered into the ark; and they took no note until the flood came and
swept them all away, so the presence of the Son of man will be." (Matthew 24:37-39)
So the circumstances relating to the end of our world order at Armageddon will be
similar to those associated with the ancient Deluge. They will be: (1) The planet Earth
and its animal life will survive; (2) the significance of our times is missed by most
people through preoccupation with the normal processes of life; (3) the majority of
mankind take no note of the divine warning of Armageddon; (4) hence the majority of
mankind will be destroyed at Armageddon; and (5) only a small minority of mankind
will find favour with God and survive the "war of the great day of God the Almighty.""
From Kurukshetra to Armageddon - and Your Survival pp.17-19

"Why should not blood run deep and far with over two billion [the world population in
1955] dead?.... With the members of this generation that will not pass away before
Armageddon breaks out numbering now two billion five hundred million and with only
the remnant and a larger group of "other sheep" inside the Greater Noah's "ark"
surviving, the death toll of the "war of the great day of God the Almighty" will be
appallingly all-surpassing, too many for the Armageddon survivors to bury. Come on,
birds and beasts! Have your fill then from the human corpses in retribution for the
wanton slaughter of animal and birdlife of which the human race has been guilty!" You
May Survive Armageddon Into God's New World 1955 pp.340-342

"As for humans upon earth, on the side of Jehovah will be all those fully dedicated to
him and who are faithfully following Jesus Christ; compared with earth's billions these
are indeed few.... On Satan's side will be all the rest of mankind, more than 99.9
percent, even as we read: "The whole world is lying in the power of the wicked one."
That includes all the governments of the world together with their supporters, the
commercial, religious and social institutions.... Armageddon will be the worst thing
ever to hit this earth in the history of man." Watchtower 1958 Oct 15 pp.614-615

"Yes, today, with Armageddon staring us in the face, we must keep in mind the
sobering thought that millions, even billions, of lives may shortly come to a swift and
decisive end, putting their onetime owners beyond the reach of any expression of love
on our part." Watchtower 1965 Apr 1 p. 212

"What this means to us today is that those now living in this time of judgment and who
fail for one reason or another to take a stand for Jehovah, and are therefore slain by
him at the battle of Armageddon, will not be retained in his memory for a resurrection.
That this group will include the majority of humans now living on earth is shown by
Jeremiah 25:33: "The slain of the LORD shall be at that day from one end of the earth
even unto the other end of the earth: they shall not be lamented, neither gathered, nor
buried; they shall be dung..." Watchtower 1951 Jul 15 p.446

Watchtower Development

Imagine for a second that the Watchtower is not the true religion. Do you think it
would be fair that God is going to destroy you because circumstances led you to being
involved with the wrong religion?
Would a loving God be planning to devote billions of people to a violent and
everlasting death? A God that is willing to slaughter 6 billion people is certainly not the
God Russell described when starting the Bible Students. Russell left the Presbyterians
because he could not believe in the injustice of a God willing to destroy the majority of
humankind.

"We reasoned that, if Christ's coming was to end probation and bring irrevocable ruin
upon ninety nine of a hundred of mankind, then it could scarcely be considered
desirable, neither could we pray with a proper spirit, "Come, Lord Jesus, Come
quickly."" SUPPLEMENT TO ZION'S WATCH TOWER AND HERALD OF CHRIST'S PRESENCE
June 1879

Similarly, Russell could neither accept the salvation of only Adventists.

"Russell wrote: "We felt greatly grieved at the error of Second Adventists, who were
expecting Christ in the flesh, and teaching that the world and all in it except Second
Adventists would be burned up."" Proclaimers p.45

Under Russell, the Watchtower used to teach that irrespective of religion, most people
would survive Armageddon. His understanding on 'future probation' was that the
masses of humanity would survive Armageddon and be educated on earth by Christ in
the 1000-year reign, before receiving judgment. The resurrection was for all who have
died, Adam included. Yet the religion he founded now claims even more than "ninety
nine of a hundred will be destroyed." Globally there is only one Witness for every 1,000
people on earth. Therefore, on current statistics the Watchtower teaching is not that 99
out of 100 will be ruined, but rather Jehovah will eternally destroy 99.9 out of 100.

It was during the leadership of Rutherford that the teachings of 'irrevocable ruin' and
'judgement periods' were introduced, concepts Russell tried to avoid. In the
Watchtower 1923 pp.310-311, it was shown that clergy would not be saved. In 1930,
pp.275-281 Rutherford introduced that people who disagreed with him, apostates,
would be in line for everlasting destruction. The Watchtower 1939 p.170 claimed those
from prior judgement periods, such as Sodom and Gomorrah would not be in line for a
resurrection; neither would Adam and Eve, Solomon or the Scribes and Pharisees.

Later leaders have not attempted to soften the hard-line stance of Rutherford.
Witnesses are expected to rejoice the destruction of mankind at Armageddon.

"In the near future this generation will see the foretold great tribulation that will bring
an end to this present wicked system. (Matt. 24:21) At that time none of Jehovahs
faithful servants, the only ones surviving, will mourn over the destruction of the
wicked. To the contrary, they will rejoice, even as Moses and his people rejoiced at the
destruction of Pharaoh and his army." Watchtower 1977 Jun 1 p.345

In 1986, any Witness that disagrees aloud that God will destroy millions, (or more
accurately billions) was classed an opposer.

"Some opposers [are] entertaining ideas that God is so merciful that he surely will not
cause the death of so many millions of people during the "great tribulation."
Watchtower 1986 Mar 15 p.18

The Watchtower feels necessary to clarify that many would not flock to the
organization with the start of the Great Tribulation.

"Any person who wants to survive into God's righteous new order urgently needs to
come into a right relationship with Jehovah and His earthly organization now. Why is
there such an urgency about coming to Jehovah's true worship now? Could not a
sincere person wait until he actually sees Jehovah's executional judgments beginning,
and then quickly come over to His side? While that might sound appealing to some,
would there then be enough time to build the right relationship with Jehovah? The
evidence from the Scriptures answers, No." Watchtower 1981 Nov 15 pp.16-17

"The Watchtower of August 15, 1996, said: "In the final part of the tribulation, 'flesh'
that has fled to Jehovah's side will be saved." Is that suggesting that after the first
phase of the great tribulation, many new ones will come over to God's side? That was
not the point being made. As to whether any new ones may be able to learn the truth
and come over to God's side after the great tribulation begins, note Jesus' words
recorded at Matthew 24:29-31. After the outbreak of the tribulation, the sign of the
Son of man will appear. Jesus said that all the tribes of the earth will beat themselves
and lament. He did not say anything about people waking up to the situation,
repenting, taking God's side, and becoming true disciples. Similarly, in the parable of
the sheep and the goats, the Son of man appears and judicially separates people on
the basis of what they had done or not done in the past. Jesus said nothing about
people who long displayed goatlike attributes suddenly turning around and becoming
like sheep. He comes to judge on the basis of what people had already proved to
be.-Matthew 25:31-46." Watchtower 1997 Feb 15 p.29

Notice in the following two articles the way a Witness is to deal with the question "Do
Jehovah's witnesses believe that only they will be saved?" Stating that only Jehovah's
Witnesses will be saved is to be avoided. It is recommended to say NO; even though
the explanation given shows the answer is yes. After reading the whole paragraph, it is
clear what is meant.

"Do they believe that they are the only ones who will be saved? No. Millions that have
lived in centuries past and who were not Jehovah's Witnesses will come back in a
resurrection and have an opportunity for life. Many now living may yet take a stand for
truth and righteousness before the "great tribulation," and they will gain salvation."
Jehovah's Witnesses, Who are they? What do they believe? (2002) p.29

"Do Jehovah's witnesses believe that only they will be saved? Jehovah's witnesses
believe that many will be saved who are not now Jehovah's witnesses. But with regard
to the coming "great tribulation," and being saved through that conflict, the Bible
shows that people must now turn to God and take their stand on his side if they wish
protection from Him. Jesus said: "Just as the days of Noah were, so the presence of the
Son of man will be. . . . they took no note until the flood came and swept them all
away, so the presence of the Son of man will be." (Matt. 24:21, 37-39) Noah and his
family, however, were saved through the Flood, because they served Jehovah God. All
the others were destroyed. Jesus said that is what will happen at the coming "great
tribulation," and this Jehovah's witnesses believe." Watchtower 1970 Apr 15 p.247

Is This Doctrine Fair?

"What religion a man shall have is a historical accident, quite as much as what
language he shall speak."
George Santayana 'Life of Reason' - Volume 'Reason in Religion' p.5
There are 12 classical world religions and over 34,000 Christian sects [1]. Most of
these say that salvation requires following their particular God. The extremist sects say
that belonging to their particular sect is a requirement for salvation. If you are a
Witness, imagine for a second that the Watchtower Society is not the true religion. Do
you think it fair that God is going to destroy you for being part of the wrong religion?
As the Watchtower discourages active examination of other beliefs, would it be fair that
you will shortly die for not finding the correct one?

Is the Witness that grows up in America listening to immoral 'pop' music more
righteous than the Baptist missionary in Indonesia? Should the Nepalese monk, isolated
from the world and Bible be destroyed for living the life of abstinence that he truly
believed and was indoctrinated to understand was the way to achieve oneness with
God?

When a religion teaches absolute truth, it makes sense anyone not believing this truth
is worshipping falsehood. Anyone not worshipping Jehovah is worshipping Satan, and
so deserves destruction. If truth is easy to understand and God attracts his sheep,
there is no excuse not to follow it. The flaw in this reasoning is that no Organization
teaches absolute truth. Jehovah's Witnesses certainly do not teach it. In its short 130
year history the Watchtower Society has changed its teachings so substantially that
they have no right to claim a unique ability to understand truth. It is illogical to state
God gave Russell the many wrong teachings that the Watchtower later had to reject.

In Bible times, God indicated whom he was using through powerful signs. He spoke
directly to Abraham and provided powerful miracles through Moses. First century
Christians witnessed God personally speaking in approval of his son and watched Jesus
heal the sick and raise the dead. The apostles and other Christians continued to
display such powerful works. Jehovah's Witnesses have never produced a powerful sign
of any kind to assist identify their Organization as approved today.

The problem with saying salvation is dependant on belonging to a single, small
organization is reality proves that the Watchtower is not accessible to a large portion of
the world. Much of the world does not even have access to the Bible.

The following map shows that over half the world is not Christian, and by and large the
chance of being a Jehovah's Witnesses is dependant on living in a country that was
conquered or converted by Christianity over the last 2,000 years.


Being a Witness is predominantly contingent on where one is born and billions of
people will never hear of the name Jehovah or Jesus. Living within the following
countries - Bangladesh, Cambodia, China, India, Mali, Nepal, Niger, Pakistan, Thailand
and Turkey are around 3 billion people, nearly half the global population. Yet the 2006
Watchtower Service Report showed that combined these have less than 40,000
Witnesses, not even 1 for every 70,000 people. These countries represent many
religious (Muslim, Atheist, Buddhist and Hindu) and ethnic (African, Indian, Asian and
European) backgrounds, showing that no particular group is genetically disposed to be
"goat-like". In Pakistan and Bangladesh virtually all will be destroyed, the ratio of
Witnesses to 'worldly people' is less than 1:1,000,000. In 2006, there was not a single
Witness in Afghanistan. Is it fair for people who have never even heard of Jehovah to be
destroyed at Armageddon?


The 2011 Publisher report lists countries where Witnesses are banned under the
category "30 Other Lands". Highlighted in red, these make up 16% of the earth's land
surface, and account for 1.9 billion people, or 27% of the earth's population. Despite
the size of this group, last year saw a peak of only 26,272 publishers across these
countries combined, which is less than 1 in every 72,000 people.

Even in Christian countries, it is illogical for God to destroy people for understanding
the Bible in a manner that differs to that described by the Watchtower. A person
reading the Bible without the aid of a Watchtower will never arrive at current
Watchtower truth.

"Where did we learn Bible truth in the first place? Would we know the way of the truth if
it had not been for guidance from the organization? Really, can we get along without
the direction of God's organization?" No, we cannot!" Watchtower 1983 Jan 15 p.27

Only a small percentage of people convert to other religions and there is no single
destination for converters. Their choice is the one they stumble upon at just the right
moment in time, a matter of time and unforeseen circumstance. An ARIS survey shows
that 84% of American adults retain the one religion for life. Of the 16% that leave, the
largest group leave all religion. "Some groups such as Mormons and Jehovah's
Witnesses appear to attract a large number of converts (in-switchers), but also nearly
as large a number of apostates (out-switchers)." The 1,200,000,000 hours of
preaching by Jehovah's Witnesses in 2004 resulted in only 200,000 baptisms, of which
half were likely teenagers raised within that religion. Changing a person from the
religion of their upbringing is no easy task.

On September 11th 2001, people watched in horror as the twin towers in New York
collapsed, killing several thousand people over a disagreement of religious ideologies.
Yet this is inconsequential when compared to the destruction Jehovah is expected to
mete upon humankind, billions of which have never seen a Bible. If the senseless death
of a few thousand people offends a persons sense of justice, how much more so
should the global slaughter described by the Watchtower Society and eagerly awaited
by Jehovah's Witnesses?

Paradoxically, Armageddon will result in the eternal destruction of billions of
"evildoers" that do not worship Jehovah, yet lead to the resurrection of billons of
evildoers that did not worship Jehovah. The majority of both groups have never even
heard of Jehovah, so what exactly is the difference between the two, what makes one
group less deserving of life than the other? There is no overwhelming difference, other
than an organization's attempt to grow its own membership.

With illogical conceit, members of many religions believe they alone belong to the only
true faith. Do these members believe that, endowed with luck they stumbled upon - or
were born into - the Truth? Do they possess a more intelligent or perceptive mind? Is
their heart condition so superior to all others that God and his angels directed them to
the only true religion? The root of such reasoning lies with the pride of religious
leaders that prey on the gullibility of nave followers; followers who are content to
accept that there are many routes to salvation if so told, but just as willing to believe
that they alone deserve salvation.

The Watchtower terrorizing its adherents...
What is,finally ''the truth you will know, and will set you free."?






25) Question: Who exactly called ''Witness'' (martyr)?

a) He who wearing tie and preaches door to door?
b) they (approx 11.000.000 people) who,until the 4th century AD has crucified,
tortured, swallowed molten lead, skinned alive, eaten by lions - not accepting to deny
the divinity of Christ?
Who of them (according the Watchtower) will see-the kingdom of heaven? Who will be
the 144,000?


The message of the Gospel; the joyful announcement of Christ's Resurrection, reached
pagan Greece the year 49 A.D., when Saint Paul embarked at the port of Troas
(North-West coast of Asia-Minor), in order to sail towards Macedonia (Northern
Greece) as the "Acts of the Apostles" (ch. XVI) inform us in the New Testament.

Saint Paul's personality, who has been called "Apostle of the Gentiles", is so strongly
rooted in the conscience of the Christian Greeks, and his presence in their history is so
intense, that they sometimes forget that God sent to them three more Apostles. St.
Andrew, St. Luke and St. John the Evangelist also came to Greece in order to spread the
Gospel.

In fact two of them suffered martyrdom in Greece: St. Andrew and St. Luke the
Evangelist. Some of St. Paul's disciples also became bishops in different provinces of
Greece, as for example, Saint Titus, first bishop of Crete.

In this way we realize that God took a particular interest for the Hellenic Nation, event
that is also mentioned in the Gospel: When a small group of Greeks (who had been
initiated in the monotheism of the Old Testament), on passage in Jerusalem for the
feast of Jewish Easter, a few days before the Passion of the Lord, had asked to contact
Him, He answered, after having been informed about their petition; "The hour has
come, for the Son of man to be glorified". (John, 12, 23). In other words when the
Gospel would be known by the Greeks, Christ (Who in the Book of Daniel, in the Old
Testament, is called "Son of man", for, being God since eternity, appeared on the Earth
under human form), would be glorified because of the expansion of the Gospel in the
World, fulfilled by the Greeks.

This choice that God is making for certain persons or certain Nations is due to their
virtues and proper capacities for the expansion of His Kingdom, that is the Salvation of
all humanity, which will accept in freedom, little by little the Gospel (as God is not
using force), constituting it model of life, in such a way that the Angels' message the
night of Christ's Nativity at Bethlehem "...and on earth peace, good will toward men"
(Luke 2, 14), become a universal reality (Rev. 20). For if the Christians do not accept
the Gospel as model for their personal life, there will never be real peace on the Earth.
"The Prince of Peace" is Christ. (Is. 9, 6).

God's promise for His Universal Kingdom is mentioned by the Prophets of the Old
Testament, as well as in the Psalter. The Psalms even contain 50 verses which mention
the universality of God's Kingdom. So as the Hellenic Nation has always had an intense
sense of universality and a great dynamism, God chose it, we think, for this mission;
make known the Gospel to the world. For this purpose the text of the New Testament
has been written by the Evangelists in the Greek language, which was in that period the
predominant tongue, after the expansion of the Hellenic culture towards the East,
because of Alexander's the Great campaign in Asia (the Greek King of Ancient
Macedonia who united all the Greeks and lead them victorious, in the late IVth c. B.C.
through all Asia till India), and later on towards the West, because of the Roman
expansion around the Mediterranean Sea, and the adoptation by the Romans of the
Hellenic culture.

Afterwards, during the persecutions against the Christians by the Roman Emperors,
among the 11.000.000 martyrs, all over the Roman Empire, in three centuries (till 313
A.D., when Constantine the Great granted freedom of worship to the Christians),
8.000.000 of them were of Greek origin.

Later on, during the Byzantine period, (the first Christian Greek Empire between
324A.D. and 1453), the Greek language was used for the decisions of the "Seven Holy
Ecumenical Councils", which had explained and defended the true Christian faith, as
well as for the writings of the Fathers of the Church, superb Christian works (from the
Ist to the XVth c. A.D.),and they have been translated into many Western tungs and so
has the unsurpassed Byzantine Christian hymnography.

The Capital of this Christian Empire was Constantinople named after its founder
Constantine the Great, who founded it on the European coast by the entrance of the
Bosphorus strait, (to the North of the Dardanelles strait).

This city was the most beautiful and the wealthiest city of the world during a millenium
(324 A.D. 1453 A.D.). This is why it has been called the "Queen City".

It fell to the hands of the Turks on 29th of May 1453 after a heroic resistance of its
people, its army and its last emperor Constantine Paleologus, who fell at the siege
against a much numerous army with artillery (6/4 29/5/1453), because of a betrayal.

Three days lasted the slaughtering, the looting and the enslavery in this tragic
Byzantine capital and all the churches (of marvelous architecture and paintings were
turned into mosques and their frescoes covered by white washing.

After the fall of the Byzantine Empire, the Turks changed the name of Constantinople
and named it Istanbul.

Ref. Steven Runciman:"The Great Church in Bondage"."The Fall of Constantinople".

The Greeks, after the war of Independence (1821-1828) against the Ottoman Empire ,
liberated little by little all the continental part of Greece and her islands on the West
and on the East except Cyprus, Asia Minor and Constantinople, because of the negative
policy of their Western allies.

Ref. "The two faces of Greece - a Civilisation of 7.000 years", by Irene Economides.
Ed.Tel/Fax: 0030-210-3224819.

Greeks were also the great missionaries who transmitted the Gospel to the Barbarian
peoples, as for example the Slaves (IXth c. A.D.), evangelised by St. Cyrille and St.
Methodius, the two Greek brothers of the Byzantine nobility, from Thessalonica (capital
of Northern Greece). They were persons of high culture and they started their mission
in Moravia (ancient Czechoslovakia) after the invitation of the Prince of that country
Ratislav.

St. Cyrille created an alphabet for the Slaves, which is called till now "cyrillic alphabet"
containing Greek letters, in order to write for them the Gospel and the Divine Liturgy.
(The Orthodox Church transmits always the Gospel to the different Nations in their
own tongues, according to the miracle of the tongues at the Pentecost. (Acts 2, 3-11).

As far as the splendid Byzantine civilisation is concerned, the first Christian civilisation
of the world, during 1.100 years, in all its branches, has been the work of the Hellenic
nation, according also to the opinion of the famous Belgian Archeologist Henri
Gregoire.

So we must not wonder why God sent four Apostles to Greece (unique event that has
not happened to any other country), but we must glorify and thank Him and try to
continue the Evangelisation of the world according to the Holy Apostolic Tradition (the
Orthodox Church), because the majority of humanity ignores the Apostolic truth and
this is why it is still in trouble. St. Augustine (Western Father of the Church of the IVth
c. A.D.) says to God in his "Confessions": "We are in anxiety till we encounter You,
because You created us for Yourself".

During the last 30 years Greek Orthodox Missions have been organized in Africa and in
Asia by Greek volunteers after a special invitation of these communities (in Uganda,
Kenya, Zaire, Cameroon, Ghana, Nigeria, South Korea, India). In Indonesia and
Philippines indigenes have been ordained Orthodox priests and organize themselves
these new Orthodox communities.






26) Question: The Organization accepts ONLY the Bible? Where does the Bible writes
that we must Accept only the Bible?

Fellow Christians - Beware of these "bibles"

BEWARE OF THESE MOST POPULAR VERSIONS
NI New International Version NAS New American Standard Version
NKJ New King James Version RS Revised Standard Version
NRS New Revised Standard Version LB The Living Bible
NC New Century Version NWT New World Translation

In Galatians 1:8-9 Paul said not once, but twice, that those that pervert the gospel
would be accursed.

Many who are responsible for the changes in the above bibles did not believe that
Jesus was God and even a few did not believe in God at all. Knowing this, we can see
why they were quite willing to change the word of God. They all leave out dozens of
references to the deity of Jesus Christ, and they add words which tend to question His
virgin birth, and His substitutionary death (which fully satisfy atonement). The new
additions are marked by additions and subtractions. Also, some four whole pages of
words, phrases, sentences and verses have been omitted by these new versions.

Due to all the errors, omissions, and subtle changes in Bibles since 1881, Bible Probe
highly recommends Christians use ONLY the following:

It is not a matter of preference. It's a matter of Satan conning us into thinking both are
the same. And conning us into thinking they are easier to read, and therefore a matter
of preference. When they are not.

The meaning is not always kept intact. Plus, look at the "fruits" they have produced.
Some of these new translations are not only watered down, but their serious outright
omissions can have very lasting consequences to many souls.

Between 1700 and 1900, The greatest missionary work in church history occurred
relying on the Authorized King James version. This alone tells us that the KJV (1611) is
the true Word of God because of "the fruits" it produced. On the other hand, look at
the fruits these new so-called "dynamic equivalent" versions of the Bible have
produced (abortionists, rampant homosexuality, and legislators and judges who back
those things - Columbine?).

Church of England Bishop Brooke Foss Westcott and Cambridge University Professor
Fenton John Anthony Hort were the driving force behind the Revised Version of 1881
which these new bibles above are based on. This was a replacement of the pure texts
and not a revision of the language of the King James. It can reasonably said that these
two men are directly responsible for the spiritual backbone lacking in most pulpits
today, because of the changes brought about through their corrupt text. It all began In
1870 when the idea of a modest revision of the King James Authorized Version was
sanctioned by the Southern Convocation of the Church of England. This provided the
opportunity for Westcott and Hort to introduce their radical changes. Hort and
Westcott defended the inclusion of a Unitarian scholar on the Revision Committee. The
resulting "The New Testament in the Original Greek" was published in 1881, as was the
Revised Version based upon it.

When their new bibles appeared in England and America in the late 1800's they were
rejected. But, two generations after the failure of the English Revision, the theories of
Westcott and Hort had become majority opinion in evangelical Bible colleges and
seminaries in both the United States and England. Their theories were universally
accepted in modernist seminaries. The Jehovahs Witnesses and other cults bragged
about having Bible translations based upon the Westcott and Hort theory.
ANGLICAN CHURCH - a proven Harlot. Look at what is happening in this denomination
today (Homosexual Bishops, woman priestesses, etc.)

Westcott and Hort were not only Fathers in the Anglican church. But, according to
numerous historians and New Age researchers, appear to be among the Fathers of the
modern channeling movement. Channeling and Spiritualism is New Age heresy that are
forbidden by the Word of God... In 1993, Gail Riplinger published New Age Bible
Versions. In this book, she alleges that Westcott and Hort were practitioners of the
occult. It is indicated that they provide a bridge between apostate Christianity and the
occult and the New Age Movement. These two "esteemed scholars" were not even
fundamental Christians. It is additionally known about Hort and Wescott that they did
not believe in: a literal heaven, the literal Second Coming of Jesus and his coming 1000
yr reign on earth. Also, they did not believe in angels, the oneness of the Trinity, and
the soul's existence separated from the body. They also did not believe in a literal
Devil.

According to Horts son, Dr. Horts own mother (a devout Bible believer) could not be
sympathetic to his views about the Bible. Westcott wrote to Hort that he
overwhelmingly rejected the "idea of the infallibility of the Bible". Hort says the same
thing, the same week, in a letter to Bishop Lightfoot. Hort called the doctrine of the
substitutionary atonement "immoral". In doing so he sided with the normal doctrine of
the High Church Party of the Church of England. The Low Church Party was generally
evangelical, teaching salvation through personal faith in Jesus Christ. The High Church
Party taught salvation by good works, including baptism and church membership.
Additionally, many may find it hard to believe this about the two men behind these
new bibles. Westcott denied that Genesis 1 through 3 were historically true. Hort
praised Darwin and his theory of evolution. According to Fuller (page 157); "Textual
criticism cannot be divorced entirely from theology. No matter how great a Greek
scholar a man may be, or no matter how great an authority on the textual evidence, his
conclusions must always be open to suspicion if he does not accept the Bible as the
very Word of God."

The heart of the Wescott and Hort theory was that the New Testament was preserved in
almost perfect condition in two Greek texts, the Codex Vaticanus and the Codex
Sinaticus of the 4th century (325-350 A.D.) . Sinaticus was discovered in a wastebasket
in St. Catherines Monestary (in the Sinai) in 1844 by Constantin von Tischendorf. The
Vaticanus manuscript laid on a shelf in the Vatican library at Rome until 1431, and was
considered so corrupt that no one would use it . The Vaticanus was found in the
Vatican library in 1475 and was rediscovered in 1845. These two men were
determined to replace the King James Bible and the Greek Textus Receptus. In short,
their theory suggests that for fifteen hundred years the preserved Word of God was
lost until it was recovered in the nineteenth century in a trash can and in the Vatican
Library. Textus Receptus (Latin: "received text") is the name given to the first Greek
language text of the New Testament to be published.

Below date to 330-350 A.D.

The entire well preserved Codex Sinaiticus consists of 346 1/2 folios, written in four
columns. Of these 199 belong to the Old Testament and 147 1/2 to the New
Testament.

Codex Vaticanus below is probably just slightly older than Codex Sinaiticus

The extant New Testament of Codex Vaticanus contains the Gospels, Acts, the General
Epistles, the Pauline Epistles and Hebrews (up to Hebrews 9:14, [).

All of the other newer Bible versions, such as the NIV, NASB, etc. are based upon
another manuscript family known as the Alexandrian Manuscript family which was put
together by Origen of Alexandria, Egypt in about the 2nd century. Most scholars agree
Origen was a heretic because of his denial of essential doctrines. In all, there are over
5,000 major changes between the Majority Text (KJV & Douay Reims) and the Minority
Text (all other newer bibles).

The two best renditions of the Bible that have had the least amount of change are the
King James and the older versions of the Douay Reims, Catholic Bible. The original King
James Bible is the Authorized Version of 1611 (AV). This Bible does a good job in
translating the ancient Hebrew texts. The King James, Authorized Version is relatively
free from bias and is widely accepted by English speaking Protestants.

This manuscript family behind the KJV is called the Traditional or Majority text because
over 99% of the manuscripts that have ever been found support and back this text.
Scholars have discovered 5,255 pieces of manuscript evidence. Its been said that Of
these, 5,210 of them support the Traditional text behind that of the KJV! Thats why it
is called the MAJORITY text! That is 99%! Most important vis--vis credibility is that
these manuscripts come from all over the known world of the day, not from any central
location. And 99% agree with each other.

The Textus Receptus (received text) (aka: "Byzantine Text") from which the King James
Bible came can be traced clear back to Antioch, Syria, where the disciples were first
called Christians and where Paul and Barnabas taught the word of God for a whole year
(Acts 11:26). The most notable version support for the Byzantine text is in the Peshitta
Syriac and the fourth century Gothic version. A second-century date for the Peshitta
used to be advocated, but study of the Biblical quotations in the writings of Syrian
Fathers Aphraates and Ephraem has demonstrated that neither of these leaders used
the Peshitta, and so it must date from after their time, i.e., to the late fourth century or
after. Erasmus gathered many of these documents on his travels himself. The text for
these new bibles Hort and Wescott took from finds in Alexandria, Egypt, and from
Rome . Hort clearly had a bias against the Textus Receptus, calling it "villainous" and
"vile". Hort aggressively taught that the School at Antioch (associated with Lucian) had
loosely translated the true text of Scripture in the second century A. D. This
supposedly created an unreliable text of Scripture which became the Textus Receptus.
This was called the Lucian Recension Theory.

The Latin Vulgate Bible, translated by St. Jerome from the Septuagint Cannon (LXX) of
the Old Testament, is considered the "official" Bible of the Catholic Church.

Probably the most important figure in the renaissance of learning and religion was
Erasmus. He traveled around Europe's great learning centers, such as Oxford,
Cambridge, Paris, Rome and others. He left his mark in history as the editor of the first
published Greek New Testament printed in 1516"

Barry Burton says: "The vast majority of Greek manuscripts agree together. They have
been passed down thru the centuries by true Bible-believing Christians. In 1516
Erasmus compiled, edited, and printed the Greek 'Textus Receptus'. This is the text
that the Protestants of the Reformation KNEW to be the Word of God (inerrant and
infallible). The text Erasmus chose had an outstanding history in the Greek, the Syrian,
and the Waldensian Churches (also termed "Syrian", "Antioch", or Koine text), and ... it
constituted an irresistible argument for and proof of God's providence. The Old
Testament has been faithfully preserved by the Jews in what is known as the Masoretic
Text. There are few translation problems with the Old Testament.

Now, the truth about Erasmus. The truth about Erasmus is that he was first a Roman
Catholic monk who was later ordained and became a Roman Catholic priest, who
opposed Luther and the Reformation, was offered by the Pope himself the high Roman
Catholic church position of cardinal, refused to leave the Church of Rome and always
freely submitted his judgments to the decisions of the Roman Church.

LOOK AT THE BELOW EXAMPLES OF DIFFERENCES:

Let's look in a 'modern' version of the Bible, at Luke 2:33.

Starting in Luke 2:27 Simeon has gone into the temple to see the baby Jesus (who is
with Joseph and Mary). Again, depending on the particular 'modern' version, in verse
33, it will say something similar to:

" ... and his FATHER and mother were amazed at the things which were spoken of him"
[i.e. of Jesus].

his father" was amazed at the things which were spoken of him?!

The father of Jesus was NOT Joseph! Jesus' father was God!

Now, let's look in the Authorized King James Bible. The KJV has the correct reading; in
Luke 2:33 it says:

"And JOSEPH and his mother marveled at those things which were spoken of him".

For a 'modern' version ( NIV, NASV, RSV etc.) to say Joseph was Jesus' father is
blasphemy!

The Authorized King James says:

"For the Son of man is come TO SAVE THAT WHICH WAS LOST."

This one verse, which summarizes Jesus' entire mission to earth, is either ignored in
'new' versions; or it is put in brackets casting doubt on it! This verse contains a KEY
piece of Christian doctrine.

Turn to 1st Peter 4:1.

In a 'modern' version it says: "... Christ suffered ..."

In your Authorized King James Bible the full reading is quoted as:

"... Christ suffered FOR US."

Notice the last two words give the FULL meaning. Leaving out "for us" misses the point
entirely!

A 'modern' version will NOT tell you how! (in Colossians 1:14). It says (of Jesus):

"in whom we have redemption ..."

The full Christian doctrine is only included in the King James reading of the same
verse. Properly stated, it says (of Jesus):

"In whom we have redemption THROUGH HIS BLOOD ..."

With no shedding of blood -- there is NO remission of sins. Leaving out "the blood"
misses a key point of doctrine (and leaves us in our sins).

The Lord's prayer, taught to us by Jesus, and recorded in Luke 11:2-4 of the KJV, is as
follows:

"... Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed (Holy) be thy name. Thy kingdom come.
Thy will be done, as in heaven, so in earth. Give us day by day our daily bread. And
forgive us our sins; for we also forgive every one that is indebted to us. And lead us
not into temptation; but deliver us from evil."

Look at Luke 11:2-4 in a 'modern' version and re-read the Lord's prayer. The wording
will be similar to:

"... Father, hallowed be Thy name. Thy Kingdom come. Give us each day our daily
bread. And forgive us our sins, for we ourselves also forgive everyone who is indebted
to us. And lead us not into temptation".

This modern version states "Father" but then leaves out "... WHICH ART IN HEAVEN ...".

You don't know who you are praying to, your Father in heaven, or to Satan!

This modern version also leaves out "THY WILL BE DONE, AS IN HEAVEN, SO IN EARTH".

By leaving out the fact that we are praying to our Father WHOSE WILL IS DONE IN
HEAVEN, this 'modern' version is re-directing your prayer away from God and toward
someone or something else (in another place).

Look at it again. There is a major omission in the last half of verse 4.

Verse 4 states: "And lead us not into temptation". But this verse then leaves out: "...
BUT DELIVER US FROM EVIL ..."

The New Revised Standard Version, New World Translation and Revised English Bible
take Isaiah 7:14 and discount the prophecy of Mary being a virgin by calling her a
young woman.

Romans 13:9: For this, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not kill, Thou shalt
not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness, Thou shalt not covet; and if there be any
other commandment, it is briefly comprehended in this saying, namely, Thou shalt love
thy neighbour as thyself.

The phrase "thou shalt not bear false witness" is missing from the modern critical text.
Other examples in some, but not all versions:

Matthew
1:25 And knew her not till she had brought forth her firstborn son: and he called his
name JESUS.
"firstborn" is missing"

5:44 But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to
them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you;
"bless them that curse you" is missing

6:13 And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil: For thine is the
kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen.
"For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever." is missing

6:33 But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things
shall be added unto you.
"of God" is missing

8:29 And, behold, they cried out, saying, What have we to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son
of God? art thou come hither to torment us before the time?
"Jesus" is missing

9:13 But go ye and learn what that meaneth, I will have mercy, and not sacrifice: for I
am not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.
"to repentance." is missing

16:3 And in the morning, It will be foul weather to day: for the sky is red and lowring.
O ye hypocrites, ye can discern the face of the sky; but can ye not discern the signs of
the times?
"O ye hypocrites" is missing

17:21 Howbeit this kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting.
missing enrirely
18:11 For the Son of man is come to save that which was lost.
missing entirely

NOW FOR SOME REALLY BIG STUFF
The NASB teaches in John 5:29 that we are saved by doing good deeds Rather than
doing the one good thing of trusting Christ as Saviour!

The NKJV teaches that it is difficult to be saved in Matt. 7:14!
The NIV teaches that Jesus SINNED when you read Mark 3:5 and Matthew 5:22!
The NIV does away with Lucifer! There is no Lucifer in the NIV!
Worse than that, the NIV declares that the morning star is the that fell and was cut
down and did weaken the nations, not Lucifer!
When we read Revelation 22:16 we see that the Morning star is Jesus!
Why we were spared by the gift of the Authorized King James Version:

Psalm 12:6-7 says, "The words of the LORD are pure words: as silver tried in a furnace
of earth, purified seven times. Thou shalt keep them, O LORD, thou shalt preserve
them from this generation for ever."

The new versions have systematically removed Luke's witness to the ascension of
Christ--and of course they have done away entirely with Mark's witness to the
ascension, simply because these last twelve verses do not appear in those two corrupt
manuscripts, the Vaticanus and Sinaiticus.

Remember, these new bibles began to appear in the late 1800's.

On the 18th of September 1846 Our Lady of La Salette said to the 14 year old girl
Mlanie Calvat, and the 11 year old boy Maximim:

"In the year 1864, Lucifer together with a large number of demons will be unloosed
from hell; they will put an end to faith little by little, even in those dedicated to GOD.
They will blind them in such a way, that, unless they are blessed with a special grace,
these people will take on the spirit of these angels of hell; several religious institutions
will lose all faith and will lose many souls.

Evil books will be abundant on earth and the spirits of darkness will spread everywhere
a universal slackening in all that concerns the service of GOD. They will have great
power over Nature: there will be churches built to serve these spirits. People will be
transported from one place to another by these evil spirits, even priests, for they will
not have been guided by the good spirit of the Gospel which is the spirit of humility,
charity, and zeal for the glory of GOD. On occasions, the dead and the righteous will be
brought back to life. "


The Bible the Pilgrims read

When they arrived in America in 1620, the most precious cargo the Pilgrims carried
with them was the Bible.
Have you ever wondered which version of the Bible they brought to America on the
Mayflower? It was not the King James Version of 1611. It was an earlier version not
sanctioned by the government the 1599 Geneva Bible, a forgotten yet priceless
treasure.

The Geneva Bible, printed over 200 times between 1560 and 1644, was the most
widely read and influential English Bible of the 16th and 17th centuries. The translation
was the product of the best Protestant scholars of the day and became the Bible of
choice for many of the greatest writers, thinkers, and historical figures of that time.
Men such as Shakespeare, John Bunyan, and John Milton used the Geneva Bible, and it
was reflected in their writings. During the English Civil War, Oliver Cromwell issued a
pamphlet containing excerpts from the Geneva Bible to his troops. William Bradford
cited the Geneva Bible in his book "Of Plymouth Plantation."

The Geneva Bible is unique among all other Bibles. It was the first Bible to use chapters
and numbered verses and became the most popular version of its time because of the
extensive marginal notes. These notes, written by Reformation leaders such as John
Calvin, John Knox, Miles Coverdale, William Whittingham, Anthony Gilby, and others,
were included to explain and interpret the scriptures for the common people.

For nearly half a century these notes helped the people of England, Scotland, and
Ireland understand the Bible and true liberty. King James despised the Geneva Bible
because he considered the notes on key political texts to be seditious and a threat to
his authority. Unlike the King James Version, the Geneva Bible was not authorized by
the government. It was truly a Bible by the people and for the people. You can see why
this remarkable version with its profound marginal notes played a key role in the
formation of the American Republic.

Now 407 years after its original publication, this wonderful version of the Bible has
been resurrected.





27) Question: The Orthodox Church has some magazines,that can anyone reads (IF HE
WANTS)-and not mandatory.
Does the Organization's acts in the same way,or it is necessary for EVERY person to
read the ''Watchtower'' and the ''Awake!'' magazines?
Can I be A Jehowah Witness without those magazines?

OF COURSE NOT! BECAUSE IT IS A MULTINATIONAL COMPANY WHICH USES UNPAID
BANGMAN TO GET RICHER AND RICHER...

THE WATCHTOWER SOCIETY DOESN'T
WANT YOU TO KNOW THEIR HISTORY!

Witness Inc?

Witness Inc. has been reaching out to the Witnesses since 1975. While there a lot of
great sites out on the internet that have information on the Watchtower Bible and Tract
Society, it's history and it's beliefs, we take a different approach in that we believe that
a JW can find his way out of the Society if he or she simply reads it's history!

For example, the Watchtower claims that it NEVER published a biography of Charles
Taze Russell because that would be creature worship. Very few Witnesses are aware of
the fact that "The Biography of Pastor Russell" was published by the Society during the
years 1923 through 1927. Interestingly, mention is made of the 1926 edition in their
own history book! (See the Biography page).

Check out the materials that we have in our resources section. They are designed to
help Jehovah's Witnesses see that the Watchtower is NOT the organization that Jehovah
is using.

A Problem of Communication
(Download Problem of Communication FREE!)
The problem is NOT a doctrinal one, it IS an Authority issue. We recommend a book
titled, "A Problem of Communication". This book outlines the real issue at stake when
dealing with the Jehovah's Witnesses.



Authority
In almost all religions, the believer comes to accept, without question, the spiritual
authority of the founder or leaders of the group. It is essential that the convert to any
religious movement be in total subjection to the teachings of the authority figure,
otherwise the "faith" of the individual will not be strong. The religious leader cannot be
challenged, or even questioned, on theological issues. For example, could a Roman
Catholic retain faith in his church if he questioned the authority or teachings of the
Pope? No.

Could one accept the beliefs of Islam and yet deny that Muhammed is the prophet of
Allah (God)? No. Each religion is based of the teachings if it's spiritual leader. The
authority of the leader is the very foundation stone upon which the religion rests.

The Foundation?
The foundation stone, the sole spiritual authority for all Jehovah's Witnesses, is the
Watchtower Bible and Tract Society, headquartered in Brooklyn, New York. The claims
presented in any Watchtower publication are accepted without question by every
Witness. The Bible translation most highly respected is THE NEW WORLD TRANSLATION
OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURES, the work of the Watchtower Society. Yet, even this "Bible", is
considered a dark book, not understandable to any Jehovah's Witnesses, without the
divinely provided help of the Watchtower Bible "aids". For all practical purposes, the
Witness follows Watchtower instruction as though it comes directly from heaven. Even
without the claim of divine inspiration, the Watchtower has managed to persuade its
followers that it is divinely guided; and therefore its teachings are to be accepted as
though they are infallible.

It is our contention that the Watchtower organization is a false authority over the lives
of the Jehovah's Witnesses. The Watchtower, like all false religious guides, employs the
teachings and traditions of men to control its followers. (Mt. 15:9) The most
unfortunate fact is that the Watchtower acts as a substitute mediator between God and
the JW. For the Christian, there is only "one mediator also between God and men, the
man, Christ Jesus." (1 Tim. 2:5b)

This one is called "Lord". Each follower of Christ accepts Him as the sole spiritual
authority in his life, this identifies one as "saved" (Ro.10:9). Jehovah's Witnesses can be
saved by rejecting the Watchtower mediator for the mediator between God and men.
There is great hope!

The biggest threat to Watchtower authority comes when the Witness begins to "Make
sure of all things" (I Thess. 5:21a NWT). To combat any questioning of Watchtower
teaching, the Society has published numerous articles encouraging JW obedience,
especially since internal struggles began in the late 70's. In the January 15, 1983
Watchtower, under the heading: "Avoid Independent Thinking", the claim is made that
it is Satan who first "called into question God's way of doing things. He promoted
independent thinking." The rebellion of Adam and Eve against the instruction of God is
given as the example for JWs today. The Society counsels, "How is such independent
thinking manifested? A common way is by questioning the counsel that is provided by
God's visible organization."

The Society gives us an even more pointed warning in the same magazine,
under the heading:

"Fight Against Independent Thinking".

Such thinking is an evidence of pride. And the Bible says: "Pride is before a crash, and
a haughty spirit before stumbling." (Proverbs 16:18) If we get to thinking that we know
better than the organization, we should ask ourselves", "Where did we learn Bible truth
in the first place? Would we know the way of the truth if it had not been for guidance
from the organization? Really, can we get along without the direction of God's
organization?
No, we cannot!

"Really", no one can "get along" as a Jehovah's Witness without the Watchtower as a
guide for his life.

Exposing the Watchtower is undercutting the very foundation of the religion of
Jehovah's Witnesses. When this happens, the sincere truth seeker is forced to seek
guidance elsewhere. Oh, that he may listen to the One who teaches all the truth! Jesus
said, "But when He, the Spirit of truth, comes , He will guide you into all the truth; for
He will not speak on His own initiative, but whatever He hears, He will speak; and He
will disclose to you what is to come. He shall glorify Me; for He shall take of mine and
will disclose it to you." (John 16:13-14)






28) Question: It is tragicomic, a organization which called ''Watchtower'' to EXPRESSLY
PROHIBIT the military service? (ONLY OF COURSE IN VIEW OF THE DEFENCE OF YOUR
COUNTRY & YOUR HOME,AND NOT EXPANSIVE WARS).

Did Jesus rebuked the adulterous woman for her sin? (John 8:3).
Did Jesus commended THE MILITARY centurion? (Matt. 8, 7).
If, as ''Watchtower'' claims it is a sin to serve in army,the first thing would'nt be to
correct him?

As he told to the rich man: (Luke 18:18-27). ''sell all that thou hast and distribute unto
the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in Heaven; and come, follow Me''.

DID GOD HIMSELF HELPED Joshua KEEPING THE SUN-UP 3 DAYS?
You know that the Watchtower Society tried to ally with Hitler, making the written
declaration of loyalty to the 3rd Reich; That the Watchtower followers were persecuted
in Germany, was not the result of "neutrality the" opposite Hitler. Hitler simply did not
accept the "licking" the Watchtower did, and chose to ally with the Papists, who was
stronger than a small sect ...

There is nothing more anti-Christian and unjust than not defend someone hitting him?
If you do it on an individual level as defense allowed and to defend the homeland, your
family, your brother, this forbidden?
The Old Testament as we see, is filled with wars and with the blessing of God, who has
set the borders, nations and even the flags of the camps of the Israelites.


ALSO
Indeed refuse ARMS AND THE WAR OF JEHOVAH WITNESSES?

Serving in the Military approved and condoned

1898 "Notice that there is no command in the Scriptures against military service"
(Watchtower, Aug. 1, 1898, pg. 231).

1903 "There could be nothing against our conscience in going into the army. Wherever
we would go we could take the Lord with us, the Captain of our salvation, and
wherever we would go we could find opportunities to serve him and his cause" (THE
WATCHTOWER, April 15, 1903, pg. 120).

The sect known today as Jehovah's Witnesses, publishes two magazines that usually
contain the teachings of the sect. These are the 15 days of "Watchtower" and the
monthly "Wake up." In the "Watchtower" So the March 1, 1965, page 141, the
Organization maintains that the Jehovah's Witnesses (ambassadors of Basel, in the
text), in contrast to the rest of the world refused to take a gun and fight in World War
so that their commitment to neutrality became objects of hatred and persecution:


"Watchtower" 1 -3 to 1965, sel.141: The Great Jehovah refuse to fight in World War I

Maybe now to wonder why someone needed to quote the above
documentary, since it is known to everyone - and cause real pride for Jehovah's
Witnesses - love for peace and have the resulting therefrom neutrality ....
A neutral, which actually have paid dearly, or imprisonment and persecution, or even
with their own lives, refusing to join the army and have gun.
So according to the above analysis, some questions which require an urgent response,
which will justify the necessity of writing this chapter:

The organization "Watchtower" and hence Jehovah's Witnesses are indeed in favor of
peace and against war?
For or against the existence of lethal weapons?
Because the organization is in favor of neutrality in wartime?
Indeed, according to the Watchtower of March 1, 1965, the Great Jehovah's
participated in the First World War?

So to give convincing answers to these questions, and in order not passionate towards
Jehovah's Witnesses will use the following method. Rather than answer we will leave
the organization itself to answer through the texts of the forms.
So in the form of the organization, "Awake", of May 8, 1997, page 23, the organization
itself dispels any illusion we might have that are in favor of peace and against war, it
supports that not only Jehovah M. are not pacifists, but wait with joy! war that God
does:


"Awake" 8 -5 - 1997, page 23: The Great Jehovah are not pacifists!

The same form is also something that is extremely worrying. What is this? That the
sect of Jehovah's Witnesses recognize the right of God to wage war. And as - according
to the sect carried out the old-time empowering Israel, who was then his only
instrument on earth, can do something similar today authorizing someone else. Who
can wonder now who can take the place of ancient Israel and conduct a war of God;
Who else from the "unique pipeline of Jehovah," the "faithful and wise servant of God"
(pp. ratings attaches the sect of Jehovah's Witnesses in itself) ie organization
"Watchtower"


"Awake" 8 -5 - 1997, page 23: God fights through ancient Israel!

For those who perhaps have not understood yet, in the above document, there is a
veiled threat by the sect of Jehovah's Witnesses, that whenever the "notifications"
Jehovah, ie whenever she decides, may order the crowds of fans to start War in any way
and any method of liked this look.
And do not think you will have trouble. Fans of both the obey blindly, will not hesitate
at all, since they think they are serving so the plans of Jehovah, eliminate evil and
prevalence of good, with the extermination of all wicked people, ie all those who are
outside the Organization ! Already the first messages - for the blind allegiance of fans
- have sent them, since as we know them do not require blood transfusion when
deemed necessary by the doctors, so many of them have lost their lives, and could be
living today, especially victims of accidents.
Perhaps the above analysis be some objection to the apparent contradiction, which
leads us to the next question we have set. How to fight the Great Jehovah, since, as we
have argued on grounds of conscience refuse to serve?
The answer is very simple and comes from the "Watchtower" of August 15, 1973, page
510. Here we find that the condition is not against weapons, it supports that there is
no objection from the Bible for carrying of arms (and therefore use of weapons) from
people who defend private property, people or try to enforce the law. So if we allow the
possession and use of weapons by police etc. for various forms of defense, let alone
not be allowed the possession and use of weapons of M. Jehovah - of course when
ordered by the Organization - to defend the larger purpose is for them ie the interests
of Jehovah?


"Watchtower" 15 -8 - 1973, page 510: The Great Jehovah is against weapons!

Besides the publications of the Society, it seems clear that the sect is not against the
use of weapons, it leaves himself a Jehovah's Witness to decide whether to exercise the
profession of a police officer, the guard or bivouac, and thus to bring gun which it will
use if present anagki.An this is so, then where the apparent neutrality of the Great
Jehovah of war, which we put in our third question?
So the issue of neutrality was the era of the second president of the organization,
Joseph Roderfont, who in his book "Enemies", which he wrote in 1937, divided the
world in two. On one side are the nations and armies belonging to the organization of
the Devil and the other is "the holy Jehovah's Organization". So every M. Jehovah called
to decide which side he wants to be. On the side of the Devil, serving his military
service or on the side of God not serving his military service or some substitute. That
the Great Jehovah remain neutral, not because they are pacifists and anti-weapons, but
because they believe that serving their military service, serving the Devil. So if I happen
to be Armageddon (location of where Israel will be symbolically before the Doomsday
battle between good and evil, but which the Great Jehovah perceive literally), they will
be against God, resulting in the destruction and the non-resurrection:


"Watchtower" 1 -3 - 1975, page 156: Anyone who is not Great Jehovah is with Satan!

Coming now to answer the fourth and last question if we have participated or not the
Great Jehovah of the First World War, we would like to ask you to watch - when we
report documents - the mastery with which he tries to wrap the Company in this
matter, since it is still a "truth", from which so many have said. A mastery that reminds
cat when trying to cover the dirt, opens a pit to bury them and cover it with soil, not
the others see. Unfortunately for the sect of Jehovah's Witnesses, the others see the
"impurities" of - after all she has to publish - and jeer, so and compelled to fold and
not because the pain got to restoring the truth .
So on page 129 of a form of organization, named "Book of the Year" and for the year
1983, as the little child who have conceived lie about some ataxia, and she begins to
tell some truths, half course when the favorite tactics, participation or not, the Great
Jehovah the First World War. While in the magazine "Watchtower" of March 1, 1965, we
saw above, the organization argued that none of the Great Jehovah not participate
either got a weapon in World War I, now turns slightly and argues that although some
Jehovah's Witnesses (Students of the Bible text) participated in this war, but noted no
weapon caught it received non-combative service:


"Book of the Year 1983" page 129: The Great Jehovah accept the non-combat service
in World War II

So to forgive the organization "Watchtower" for this little fib, since anyway the fans did
not grab a gun
A "tile" which the organization was forced to reject because it seems that it had taken
account of the wise counsel of the Latins, that ''the words fly, but writings remain''.
These "dishonestly" writing that cause the "Watchtower" in new clarification (or
government representative to be), whether captured weapon and fought in the First
World War, the Great Jehovah, as the taunts and ironies of their opponents are endless.
So reluctantly forced to "Proclaimers Basel" (year of issue 1993), page 191, do 180
degree turn and admit that fans not only captured but gun went and the front lines and
fought. To "gild the pill yet" and not seem inconsistent with what is claimed to now,
does not hesitate to unleash the "tiles" for which reason we did above. Although it says
"Purpose" of the Great Jehovah (Bible Students in text) went to the front lines and
fought, but either shot in the air, either - Cover up!- shoot the .... opponent's weapon
to left from his hands!

"Proclaimers Kingdom..." p 191: The Great Jehovah shoot the opponent's weapon to his
left hand!

Swiss Witnesses during the war
The next president of the Watchtower Nathan Norr, it took a different approach than
his predecessor adventurer in Rutherford. With COMPROMISE OF THE MILITARY
NEUTRALITY of Jehovah's Witnesses in Switzerland, managed to salvage part of it there
to use it as a base for the whole of Europe after the war, and all other parts of the
Watchtower were closed.
To achieve this, in "Consolation" (German version Bern 10.1.1943) published in
German and French the following special "Declaration":
The above declaration, inter alia reads as follows (translation Fr A. Alevizopoulos book
"The Watchtower cult" Volume A, p 188):

"We state categorically that our association neither prohibits nor constitute or
encourage in any way in action against military regulations. Such issues are not
discussed in our meetings or in publications published by the Association ... hundreds
of our members and friends our faith fulfilled and continue to fulfill the duties of
military ...
Please ... our members and friends of the faith, as always, and henceforth be confined
to preaching the gospel of the kingdom (Matt. x 14), and v 'avoid anything that could
give rise to misinterpretation, as challenge disobedience to military regulations. "
So if someone martyr Jehovah tells us that the Watchtower has remained neutral in the
second world war, it's like telling us that the Watchtower leaders who wrote the above
statement, it is common LIERS AND DODGERS. If you actually Witnesses in Switzerland
fought for Hitler, can not speak for our organization's neutrality in the 2nd World War!
Choose friends Witnesses: Watchtower run by Nazis, or liars and cheats? Decide what is
the people that you trust to lead you to salvation!
ALSO:
What should be the reaction of the entire population of your Country (if were all
Jehovah's Witnesses) If it were a war with a rival Nation?







29) Question: Do we have to call you ''Christians''?
Some years before,the ''Witnessess'' was negative (and in this).
ALSO: How can we greet someone ''Christian'' ,who he does not refer to AD. and BC,but
Before the common chronology, and after common chronology.
Also,after you do not accept the Deity of Christ,Who is relegated to a ''creature''-with
the help and the ''errors'' of the New World Translation.
About Jesus Christ Deity:
The blasphemous N.W.T. has changed dozens of verses to show that Jesus is a creature
(as J W's used to claim).
Here are a few examples:

Erroneous Translations

Besides refusing to take into account the evidence set forth above, the Jehovahs
Witnesses have incorporated in their translation of the New Testament several quite
erroneous renderings of the Greek.
1. In the New World Translation the opening verse of the Gospel according to John is
mistranslated as follows: Originally the Word was, and the Word was with God, and the
Word was a god. A footnote which is added to the first word, Originally, reads,
Literally, In (At) a beginning. By using here the indefinite article a the translators
have overlooked the well-known fact that in Greek grammar nouns may be definite for
various reasons, whether or not the Greek definite article is present. A prepositional
phrase, for example, where the definite article is not expressed, can be quite definite
in Greek, 18 as in fact it is in John 1:1. The customary translation, In the beginning
was the Word, is therefore to be preferred to either alternative suggested by the New
World translators.

Far more pernicious in this same verse is the rendering, and the Word was a god,
with the following footnote: A god. In contrast with the God. It must be stated
quite frankly that, if the Jehovahs Witnesses take this translation seriously, they are
polytheists. In view of the additional light which is available during this age of Grace,
such a representation is even more reprehensible than were the heathenish,
polytheistic errors into which ancient Israel was so prone to fall.

As a matter of solid fact, however, such a rendering is a frightful mistranslation. It
overlooks entirely an established rule of Greek grammar which necessitates the
rendering, and the Word was God. Some years ago Dr. Ernest Cadman Colwell of
the University of Chicago pointed out in a study of the Greek definite article that, A
definite predicate nominative has the article when it follows the verb; it does not have
the article when it precedes the verb. The opening verse of Johns Gospel contains
one of the many passages where this rule suggests the translation of a predicate as a
definite noun.

The absence of the article [before ] does not make the predicate indefinite or
qualitative when it precedes the verb; it is indefinite in this position only when the
context demands it. The context makes no such demand in the Gospel of John, for this
statement cannot be regarded as strange in the prologue of the gospel which reaches
its climax in the confession of Thomas [John 20:28, My Lord and my God]. 19
In a lengthy Appendix in the Jehovahs Witnesses translation, which was added to
support the mistranslation of John 1:1, there are quoted thirty-five other passages in
John where the predicate noun has the definite article in Greek. 20 These are intended
to prove that the absence of the article in John 1:1 requires that must be
translated a god. None of the thirty-five instances is parallel, however, for in every
case the predicate noun stands after the verb, and so, according to Colwells rule,
properly has the article. So far, therefore, from being evidence against the usual
translation of John 1:1, these instances add confirmation to the full enunciation of the
rule of the Greek definite article.

Furthermore, the additional references quoted in the New World Translation from the
Greek of the Septuagint translation of the Old Testament, 21 in order to give further
support to the erroneous rendering in the opening verse of John, are exactly in
conformity with Colwells rule, and therefore are added proof of the accuracy of the
rule. The other passages adduced in the Appendix are, for one reason or another, not
applicable to the question at issue. One must conclude, therefore, that no sound
reason has been advanced for altering the traditional rendering of the opening verse of
Johns Gospel, and the Word was God.

2. In Col. 1:15-17 the Jehovahs Witnesses translation falsifies what Paul originally
wrote, rendering it: He is the image of the invisible God, the firstborn of all creation,
because by means of him all other things were created in the heavens and upon the
earth. All other things have been created through him and for him. Also he is before
all other things and by means of him all other things were made to exist. Here the
word other has been unwarrantably inserted four times. It is not present in the
original Greek, and was obviously used by the translators in order to make the passage
refer to Jesus as being on a par with other created things. As a matter of fact, the
ancient Colossian heresy which Paul had to combat resembled the opinion of the
modern Jehovahs Witnesses, for some of the Colossians advocated the Gnostic notion
that Jesus was the first of many other created intermediaries between God and men.
For the true meaning of Pauls exalted description of the Son of God, therefore, the
above translation must be read without the fourfold addition of the word other.

Frequently Jehovahs Witnesses make the assertion that this passage teaches that God
created the Son. 22 Actually the verb to create in reference to the relation of the Son
of God to the Father appears neither here nor anywhere else in the New Testament.
Here he is spoken of as the first begotten of all creation, which is something quite
different from saying that he was made or created. If Paul had wished to express the
latter idea, he had available a Greek word to do so, the word , meaning
first created. Actually, however, Paul uses the word , meaning first
begotten, which signifies something quite different, as the following explanation by a
modern lay theologian makes clear.

One of the creeds says that Christ is the Son of God begotten, not created; and it
adds begotten by his Father before all worlds. Will you please get it quite clear that
this has nothing to do with the fact that when Christ was born on earth as a man, that
man was the son of a virgin? We are not now thinking about the Virgin Birth. Were
thinking about something that happened before Nature was created at all, before time
began. Before all worlds Christ is begotten, not created. What does it mean?

We dont use the words begetting or begotten much in modern English, but everyone
still knows what they mean. To beget is to become the father of: to create is to make.
And the difference is just this. When you beget, you beget something of the same kind
as yourself. A man begets human babies, a beaver begets little beavers, and a bird
begets eggs which turn into little birds. But when you make, you make something of a
different kind from yourself. A bird makes a nest, a beaver builds a dam, a man makes
a wireless set. Now thats the first thing to get clear. What God begets is God; just
as what man begets is man. What God creates is not God; just as what man makes is
not man. 23
To return now to Col. 1:15 where Paul speaks of Christ as the first begotten of all
creation, it is important to observe that the adjective first refers both to rank as well
as time. In other words, the Apostle alludes here not only to Christs priority to all
creation, but also to his sovereignty over all creation.

Later in the Epistle to the Colossians (2:9) Paul declares, It is in him [Jesus Christ] that
all the fullness of the divine quality dwells bodily (using the marginal reading of the
New World Translation). Nothing could be clearer or more emphatic than this
declaration. It means that everything without exception which goes to make up the
godhead, or divine quality, dwells or resides in Jesus Christ bodily, that is, is invested
with a body in Jesus Christ. It is to be noticed also that Paul uses the present tense of
the verb, dwells. He does not say that the fullness of the divine quality has dwelt or
will dwell in Jesus Christ, but that it dwells there. All that the creeds of the Church
mean by speaking of Jesus Christ as eternally the only begotten Son of the Father is
contained in Pauls deliberate use of the present tense of the verb dwells.

3. The exalted description of the pre-existent Christ in Phil. 2:6 is given a
characteristic twist in the translation prepared by the Jehovahs Witnesses: Christ
Jesus, who, although he was existing in Gods form, gave no consideration to a
seizure, namely, that he should be equal to God. A footnote to the first part gives as
an alternative, who, although he was existing in Gods form, scorned Another
footnote supplies an alternative rendering of , a seizure, namely, a thing
to be seized. Pauls language is thus made to agree with the Unitarianism of the
Jehovahs Witnesses that Jesus was not equal with God and, in fact, scorned such an
equality.

That this translation is a misunderstanding of the Greek may be shown by referring to
the standard Greek lexicon of the New Testament edited by J. H. Thayer. (This book is
selected as an authority here both because of its intrinsic merit and because the
Jehovahs Witnesses translators themselves refer to it more than once on other
occasions.) Thayer explains the passages as follows: [Christ Jesus], who, although
(formerly when he was ) he bore the form (in which he appeared to the
inhabitants of heaven) of God (the sovereign, opposite to ) yet did not
think that this equality with God was to be eagerly clung to or retained (p. 418, col. b).
In similar language, Arthur S. Way, the learned and skillful translator of many of the
Greek and Latin classics, renders Phil. 2:6, He, even when He subsisted in the form of
God, did not selfishly cling to His prerogative of equality with God 24 The
admirable paraphrastic rendering recently published by J. B. Phillips agrees with Ways
translation: For He, Who had always been God by nature, did not cling to His
prerogatives as Gods Equal, but stripped Himself of all privilege by consenting to be a
slave by nature and being born as mortal man. 25
4. In still another crucial verse the New World Translation has garbled the meaning of
the original so as to avoid referring to Jesus Christ as God.

In Titus 2:13 it reads, We wait for the happy hope and glorious manifestation of the
great God and of our Savior Christ Jesus. This rendering, by separating the great God
from our Savior Christ Jesus, overlooks a principle of Greek grammar which was
detected and formulated in a rule by Granville Sharp in 1798. This rule, in brief, is that
when the copulative connects two nouns of the same case, if the article precedes
the first noun and is not repeated before the second noun, the latter always refers to
the same person that is expressed or described by the first noun. This verse in Titus,
therefore, must be translated, as in fact the Revised Standard Version (1952) renders it,
Awaiting our blessed hope, the appearing of the glory of our great God and Savior
Jesus Christ. In support of this translation there may be quoted such eminent
grammarians of the Greek New Testament as P. W. Schmiedel, 26 J. H. Moulton,27 A. T.
Robertson, 28 and Blass-Debrunner. 28 All of these scholars concur in the judgment
that only one person is referred to in Titus 2:13 and that therefore it must be
rendered, Our great God and Savior Jesus Christ.

5. Exactly similar to the last error considered above is the rendering of II Pet. 1:1 in the
New World Translation, by the righteousness of our God and the Savior Jesus
Christ. All that has been written in the preceding section, including the judgment of
the grammatical authorities cited there, applies with equal appropriateness to the
correct rendering of II Pet. 1:1. Accordingly, in this verse also there is an express
declaration of the deity of Jesus Christ, of our God and Savior Jesus Christ.

6. The New World Translation, in harmony with its bold twisting of Col. 1:15-17
(considered above), is also in error at Rev. 3:14, where it makes the exalted Christ refer
to himself as the beginning of the creation by God. The Greek text of this verse (
) is far from saying that Christ was created by God, for the
genitive case, , means of God and not by God (which would require the
preposition ). Actually the word , translated beginning, carries with it the
Pauline idea expressed in Col. 1:15-18, and signifies that Christ is the origin, or
primary source, of Gods creation (compare also John 1:3, Apart from him not even
one thing came into existence).

7. The passage in the Old Testament to which Jehovahs Witnesses (and Arians of every
age) appeal most frequently is Proverbs 8:22 ff. The translation usually given is the
following, or something similar to it: Jehovah made me [that is, Wisdom, interpreted
as the Son] in the beginning of his way, before his works of old. This rendering
understands the verb to be used here with the meaning to create. The true
translation of this passage, however, according to a learned study by the eminent
Semitic scholar, F.C. Burney, must be, The Lord begat me as the beginning of his way
... 31 The context favors this rendering, for the growth of the embryo is described in
the following verse (verse 23, where the verb appears, as a footnote in Kittels Hebrew
Bible suggests, to be from the root knit together, as in Job 10:11 and Psalm
139:13), and the birth of Wisdom is described in the two following verses (24 and 25).
Thus, in the context, the verb in verse 22 appears with certainty to mean got or
begot.

In any case, however, irrespective of the meaning of the Hebrew verb in Prov. 8:22, it is
clearly an instance of strabismic exegesis, if one may coin the phrase, to abandon the
consistent New Testament representation of Jesus Christ as uncreated and to seize
upon a disputed interpretation of a verse in the Old Testament as the only satisfactory
description of him. The proper methodology, of course, is to begin with the New
Testament, and then to search in the Old Testament for foregleams, types, and
prophecies which found their fulfillment in him.

The passages cited above are more than sufficient to prove that the New Testament
refers to Jesus Christ as God. For a complete understanding of the Biblical teaching on
the subject, however, something must now be added regarding the equally clear
Scriptural teaching of the subordination of the Son to the Father.
V. The Subordination of the Son

Alongside the passages of Scripture which teach the equality of the Son with the Father
are also others which refer to a principle of subordination. As has often been pointed
out, the Father is first, the Son is second, and the Spirit is third, in the operations of
God by which redemption is accomplished. Whatever the Father does, he does through
the Son by the Spirit. This principle of subordination in the modes of operation (as it
is technically called) in the functions ascribed to the several Persons of the Trinity in
the redemptive process, is reflected also in what may be called the liturgical
precedence. For example, it is eminently appropriate that the baptismal formula should
be in the sequence of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, who together constitute
one God (baptizing in the name , not names).

One of the several passages which refer to the principle of subordination of the Son to
the Father is John 14:28, where Jesus declares, My Father is greater than I. From the
way in which Arians of all ages have seized upon this text, one would suppose it to be
the only passage in the New Testament which bears upon the relation of the Son to the
Father.
In seeking to bring this statement into harmony with other passages which teach an
equality of the Father and the Son, some have utilized the formulation of the
Athanasian creed: Equal to the Father, as touching His Godhead: and inferior to the
Father, as touching His Manhood. That is to say, according to this explanation the
assumption of humanity by the Son renders him, as man, inferior to the Father who
remained in his unapproachable glory.

It appears, however, that this verse has been commonly misunderstood by both the
orthodox and the Arians. The larger context of Jesus statement makes it clear that, as
Calvin succinctly phrased it, Christ does not here compare the divinity of the Father
with his own, nor his own human nature with the divine essence of the Father; but
rather his present condition with the celestial glory to which he would be presently
received. 32 It is a fact that the question treated in the context is not about Christs
being born but the comforting of his disciples. In the penetrating words or a modern
commentator:
In the Fourth Gospel the phrase greater than means of greater power and authority
than (4:12; 8:53; 10:29; 13:16; cf. I John 3:20), and this meaning must be relevant
here. The humiliation of the Son involved in some real sense a separation from the
Father; His glorification and return to the Father restores to Him a position from which
He can communicate to His disciples greater power, greater works than these shall he
do (the believer); because I go unto the Father (14:12). It is the certainty of union with
the Father through faith in the Son, and the promise of the greater power which is to
be theirs because of the death and resurrection of Jesus, that renders the saying a
consolation to the disciples. 33
By reading the entire fourteenth chapter of John one can perceive both the insight
revealed in the two preceding quotations, and also the ineptness of forcing Jesus
statement to refer to a permanent relation between the divine Persons.

Three other passages which bear upon the modes of operation are Pauls statement
that Christ is Gods, even as we are Christs (I Cor. 3:23); that as Christ is the head of
every man, so God is the head of Christ (I Cor. 11:3); and that, in the end, when
Christ delivers the kingdom to God the Father after subjugating all enemies, then the
Son himself will also subject himself to the one who subjected all things to him, that
God may be all things to everyone (I Cor. 15:24 and 28, New World Translation). As
would be expected, both the Church Fathers and modern theologians have discussed
these statements at great length. In the space available here, but two observations may
be offered. In the first place, what the subjection means Paul does not say. In the
second place, such statements represent one side, but not the whole, of Pauls
thought. There is thus no need to find in these verses anything which contradicts the
clear teaching elsewhere in the New Testament regarding the identity of essence of the
Father and the Son.
VI. Theological and Philosophical Considerations

More than enough has been said, it will probably be agreed, to prove that the
Jehovahs Witnesses, though they profess to teach nothing but what is in the Bible, are
actually in the most direct conflict with Scripture on the subject of the Person of Christ.
It may be added also that theologically and philosophically, as well as scripturally, their
Unitarian leaching cannot stand scrutiny. The Unitarian professes to agree with the
statement that God is love. But these words, God is love, have no real meaning
unless God is at least two Persons. Love is something that one person has for another
person. If God were a single person, then before the universe was made, he was not
love. For, if love be of the essence of God, he must always love, and, being eternal, he
must have possessed an eternal object of love. Furthermore, perfect love is possible
only between equals. Just as a man cannot satisfy or realize his powers of love by
loving the lower animals, so God cannot satisfy or realize his love by loving man or any
creature. Being infinite, he must have eternally possessed an infinite object of his love,
some alter ego, or, to use the language of traditional Christian theology, a
consubstantial, co-eternal, and co-equal Son.

Again, to approach the matter from another side, a human being becomes
self-conscious only when he distinguishes himself from what is not himself. Now the
doctrine of the Trinity indicates that from eternity the Father and the Son were
personally distinct beings, knowing one another and themselves as such. The
Trinitarian, therefore, has no difficulty in understanding how God was self-conscious
even before the universe was created, that is, before there was any created not-self
from which he could distinguish himself. It is the Unitarian, on the other hand, who has
difficulty in showing how God can be eternally self-consciousin other words, how
God could say I if there were no person eternally objective to God to whom he could
say Thou.

It is to be understood that these considerations will not of themselves prove the reality
of the Trinity. They do, however, convey to the thinking mind in a very suggestive way
the superiority of the Trinitarian conception of God to the conception of him as an
abstract monad, and thus bring a certain support to the doctrine of the Trinity, when
once that doctrine has been given by revelation. Perhaps it may not be inappropriate at
this point to utter a warning. In all these discussions it must never be forgotten that
there is but one living and true God. Christians do not worship three Gods. How in the
unity of the Godhead there can be three persons of one substance, power, and eternity
is a mystery beyond human comprehension.

Jehovahs Witnesses take delight in ridiculing the orthodox Christian teaching of the
Trinity, but in so doing they overlook several pertinent considerations, (a) The belief in
the Trinity is not contrary to reason, but beyond it. (b) A God who would be fully
understood by our finite intelligences would be unworthy to be called God. (c) If the
Christian doctrine of God and Jesus Christ were something invented by men
irrespective of the data of Scripture, it could, of course, be formulated so as to give no
offense to Jehovahs Witnesses. But, as C. S. Lewis pungently puts it, We cant
compete, in simplicity, with people who are inventing religions. How could we? Were
dealing with Fact. Of course anyone can be simple if he has no facts to bother about!
34 (d) When speaking of the unity of the Triune God, 35 it is necessary to revise, or
rather to expand, our idea of the nature of unity. As Leonard Hodgson suggestively
pointed out in his Croall Lectures, people ordinarily assume that the only kind of unity
is that which is involved in a mathematical criterion, where one is one and three is
three, and what is one is not three and what are three are not one. But we have long
been acquainted with unities which are not so simple. There is, for example, aesthetic
unity, the unity of a work of art. And there is organic unity, the unity of a living
creature.

In both of these the unity is far from being simple. 36 An organism unifies various
constitutive elements in a single life, and the higher the organism, the more complex
is its unity. The creature which most nearly approximates to the ideal of arithmetical
unity is the unicellular amoeba; but who would compare God to an amoeba! In the
organic unity of a single man there is a trinity of feeling, willing, and thinking. In such
an organic type the degree of unity, Hodgson reminds us, is to be measured by a
scale of intensity of unifying power; if the elements in the Godhead are Persons in the
full sense of the word, then the unity of the Godhead must exceed in intensity the
lesser unity known on earth. All existent earthly unities are imperfect analogies of the
divine. 37
VII. Conclusion

It will doubtless be in order to conclude this brief consideration of certain deficiencies
and errors of the teaching of the Jehovahs Witnesses with several suggestions as to
the most effective ways of reclaiming members of established, orthodox Churches who
have been led astray.
1. In some cases it may have happened that a Christian believer was eager to take part
in serious Bible study. Not finding in the local church an opportunity to satisfy this
spiritual hunger, he may have supposed that the meetings of the Jehovahs Witnesses
would supply this lack. The obvious remedy is to organize a serious and thorough Bible
study group, which shall make the Scriptures the object of patient search for Gods will
and purpose instead of an arsenal of proof-texts to support the system of teaching
popularized by Judge Rutherford.
2. In personal work among Jehovahs Witnesses attention should be concentrated on
the doctrines which are central to the Christian faith. It may often happen that the
Jehovahs Witness will seek to divert the discussion from what is central to something
that is peripheral. Quite deliberately and firmly a decision should be sought on the
basis of the clear teaching of Scripture regarding the chief doctrines of the Christian
faith.
3. The whole approach should be that the Bible, properly understood, and the historic
Christian faith offer far more than does the distorted and aberrant teaching of Pastor
Russell and his followers. To be specific, the Christian knows Jehovah as God and
Father through his Son, Jesus Christ, who is truly God and truly man. The Christian can
experience a vital union with the Deity, for being in Christ he has access to the
Father. Furthermore, he has the joyous confidence that his divine Lords mediatorial
work is sufficient to bring into heaven itself not only 144,000, but a great multitude
which no man can number. The emphasis, therefore, should be that of inviting the
Jehovahs Witnesses to enter into the larger inheritance of life and knowledge and
assurance which the historic Christian faith provides.


The "image" is... the "substance" (!!!)

One glaring example of the ignorance and the sloppiness of the New World Translation
(in English and in Greek), and solid proof of the Watchtower's irreverence towards the
sacred text of the Holy Bible:

Hebrews, 10:1

Original Greek Text
-
- ' , ,
.


New King James translation
For the law , having a shadow of the good things to come, not the very image of the
things - can never with these same sacrifices, which they offer continually year by year
- make those who approach perfect.


Watchtower's New World Translation
For since the Law has a shadow of the good things to come, but not the very substance
of the things, [men] can never - with the same sacrifices from year to year which they
offer continually - make those who approach perfect.

Observations: Amazing! The Watchtower Society here informs us that the (Greek)
word "" (=icon) as found in the original, Greek text of the Bible, apparently
translates as "substance" (which in Greek = ) !! So, if someone says: "I painted
an image/icon of myself", they would be saying "I painted my substance". Or, if they
say "we have a human essence" (=we are humans), it would be like saying "we have a
human image" (=we resemble humans).

Alongside the above, we have also noticed that in the Greek version of the NWT the
word "" has been translated as "the same as" (instead of "the very" as it should
be, in English). One might say that this seems like an insignificant difference. And yet,
it isn't! The word "" in Greek usage indicates something that is present and
existent, at the moment it is mentioned - which is not necessarily what the expression
"the same as" implies. Thus, when the Gospel text says "", indicating "the very"
(and not some other) image of things, it is clearly implying that the "image" of things
was already existent!

In other words, it is speaking of the New Testament - which, as "image", had replaced
the "shadow" that is the Old Testament! If the text had been composed with the
words " ", then grammatically, with the insertion of the article "" (=the)
before the word "", it could have signified "not the same one". But the article
"" is placed AFTER the "", and as such, the Greek NWT translation is incorrect
- which is understandable, given that the Watchtower Organization is lacking in basic
translation skills.

We have to wonder: what was the reason the Watchtower Society chose to insert this
falsification? Was it simply a case of sloppiness? Was it perhaps an attempt to demote
the word "substance", which is used by Christians in Theology? Was it so that the verse
doesn't imply that the New Testament is only an "image" of the Things to come? Or
maybe it was to avoid acknowledging that the New Testament era is the ...era of
"images" (icons ?)

A Watchtower follower might ask us: "Come on now! One tiny word - even if it's
wrongly translated - what problem could it possibly create? What could possibly be
altered, on account of something so small?"

And yet, within that tiny word is hidden an extremely serious dimension of the
Christian Gospel. It is in fact the one dimension of the New Testament itself, because :
THE SUBSTANCE OF THINGS IS ONE THING, AND THE IMAGE THEREOF IS ANOTHER.
THE "SUBSTANCE" OF THINGS IMPLIES THOSE ACTUAL THINGS. THE TERM "IMAGE" IS
SOMETHING ENTIRELY DIFFERENT - it implies something that is deficient.

This specific verse is the one that clarifies for us in what sense the Old Testament
differs from the New Testament, and also from the "good Things to come". It clarifies
for us that: just as the Old Testament -when compared to the New Testament- is
deficient (a "shadow", by comparison), likewise, the New Testament -when compared
to the Things to come- is also deficient (an "image", by comparison). However, an
"image" is still far more superior than a "shadow"...

With this falsification, the truth of the Gospel is lost and perverted, and the New
Testament is presented as being the per se substance of the Things to come. Most
probably the translators of the NWT did not realize this, for the reason that they do not
understand the Greek language. Otherwise, they would have to explain: How is it
possible for the substance of the "Good Things" to already be in the New Testament, if
they are referred to -in there- as things that are "to come"?

Given the above, the Watchtower followers should not only be allowed to venerate
images (icons), but also to worship them, because, by venerating images they would be
venerating the "substance" of God!

(The reader who wishes to see the serious extension of this verse - as regards the
comprehension of the Holy Bible's coherence and how this tiny word relates to the
basic truth that our God is revealed in the New Testament as "Father" - we would invite
him to read a more detailed study relative to this verse.)

Not only are there discrepancies in the Greek NWT as pointed out above (when the
NKJV coincides correctly with the original Greek text), but there are also discrepancies
in the English NWT translation in this same verse (where again the NKJV coincides
correctly with the original Greek text).

Here is the other "tiny" but equally significant detail in this same verse:

Where the original Greek AND the NKJV texts clearly state that the Law can never make
perfect those who strive to approach the good things to come, the NWT has arbitrarily
inserted in brackets a word that does not exist in the original Greek text, nor in the
NKJV translation: it is the word [men]!!! This arbitrary addition has enabled them to
imply that men - not the Law - "can never make perfect those who approach" !!

To elaborate:

The form of the Greek verb "" - as used in the original text - pertains to a
subject that should be in the singular; and indeed it is: the subject is the Law (
....).

If the verb had pertained to something in the plural, then its Greek form would have
been "" and it would have to match a subject that is in the plural. In this case,
the subject (which was arbitrarily inserted by the NWT) is the word "men" (=plural)!
What the NWT translators carelessly overlooked was that the form of the verb in the
original Greek text did NOT comply with a subject in the plural. As mentioned above,
the verb "" relates to a subject in the singular: "the Law"...

Unlike the precision of Greek grammar, the equivalent English verb "can" is the same in
both the singular and the plural, and as such, is easily utilized to accommodate
falsifications like the present NWT example.

English Greek

I can
you can
he/she/it can //
we can
you can
they can //


Shadow, Image, Servants and Children
In the Holy Bible there is an obvious difference in the description of God - between the
way He is revealed in the Old Testament and how He is revealed in the New Testament.
Indeed, a difference such as this has given rise to many disagreements and heresies,
both in the past and in the present. In this study, we shall see what this difference is
attributed to, according to the Holy Bible itself.

The three states

The shadow
The image (icon)
Children, infants and servants
Friends of God
There are three, distinct states mentioned in the Holy Bible, according also to the
Epistle to Hebrews, 10:1:

"For the law, having a shadow of the good things to come, not the very image of the
things, can never - with these same sacrifices, which they offer continually year by year
- make those who approach perfect."

The one state was that of the Old Testament, which was "the shadow" of celestial
things.

The second state is the state of the New Testament, which is "the image" of celestial
things. This can be seen in the above verse, where it says: "not the very image of the
things" - which signifies that the "image" pertains to the New Testament, where Paul
was involved.

The third state is the state of the celestial things themselves - "the very image of the
good things to come".

The "shadow of things", describes things quite vaguely. It contains many distortions of
the "things". That is why in the Old Testament we observe that God appears to be a
"cruel Master". That is how almost all of the faithful of the Old Testament period used
to perceive Him (Abraham belongs to the exceptions), and that is how they described
Him in the Old Testament. As Master. We need to keep this in mind when reading
descriptions of Him in the Old Testament. The "shadow" is not an incorrect description;
it is however a very deficient description.

The "image of things" in the present New Testament is certainly far more faithful than
the "shadow", however, it too is missing a dimension of reality. In spite of its faithful
description, there is still a deficiency in the "image": it lacks the 3rd dimension. Well, in
the New Testament, God is presented no longer as "Master", but as... "Father" !

"Thus you should pray: Our Father, Who are in Heaven....." and:

"I have revealed Your name to mankind, and I want to reveal...."

What was the name that Christ revealed? The Jews were already familiar with the names
"Lord" and "God" and "Yahve". The name that Christ revealed was "Father". He
showed us that God is not "a cruel Master", but a "caring Father". However, He had
made this revelation to people of the Old Testament, who had a "servant-Master"
relationship with God. It was not easy for Him, to get them to embrace this new
perception - the fuller and clearer image of the New Testament. So He would speak to
them with shadowy parables, of the kind that they could perceive. He spoke to them
of "punishment"; of a "Master who would return, like a thief in the night to check his
servants"; of a "darkness outside the Kingdom"; of an "eternal fire and undying
worms"... He spoke to them in the manner that they could understand. But He did not
lie to them. He "scared" those "servants", in a manner that befits servants!

In other points however, the New Testament speaks much clearer. It says: "For you did
not receive the spirit of bondage again to fear, but you received the Spirit of Adoption
by whom we cry out, 'Abba, Father.' " (Rom.8:15) (something like the affectionate
address: "Daddy"!!!)

In fact, in another point in his Epistle to Galatians (4:1-7) Paul provides an even more
profound clarification. He says that:

"Now I say that the heir, as long as he is a child, does not differ at all from a slave,
though he is master of all, but is under guardians and stewards until the time
appointed by the father. Even so we, when we were children, were in bondage under
the elements of the world. But when the fullness of the time had come, God sent forth
His Son, born of a woman, born under the law, to redeem those who were under the
law, that we might receive the adoption as sons. And because you are sons, God has
sent forth the Spirit of His Son into your hearts, crying out, Abba, Father! Therefore
you are no longer a slave but a son, and if a son, then an heir of God through Christ."

Thus, while the heir is still an infant - i.e., while he has not yet reached "the stature of
the age of Christ" by having overcome sin but is still a slave of sin and of the law - his
Father treats him as he would a servant, and not as a son. He may be the Father's
heir, but he is not yet in a position to manage the Holy Spirit that is being offered. So,
not only does he undergo "scolding" like a young spiritual child that he is, but is also
under guardianship. In other words, even though he is the future heir of the Father's
fortune, he is still monitored by guardians and stewards that the Father has appointed,
without this meaning that he ceases to be a son, and in fact the heir to whatever the
Father has. However, when he comes of age and the Father can entrust him with the
Holy Spirit, that Spirit will begin to speak in tongues within his heart, and utter:
"Daddy"!

In other words, those who have not perceived God as Father will regard Him as a "cruel
Master", Who will come and demand accountability from them, and Who may possibly
punish them. A little child - albeit a son - will tremble at its Father's anger; but when
it grows up, when it realizes the love that its Father has for it, WILL NO LONGER BE
AFRAID OF HIM. He will trust Him, and no longer perceive Him as a cruel Master.

It is therefore possible for even a Christian - who is still an "infant" - to see God in the
manner of a servant, and God treating him like a Master in order to edify him. This is
why in Orthodoxy, we (at least those who have perceived God as Father) do not regard
non-Christians as worthy of damnation (hell). We simply regard them as "servants" -
that is, as people who have an "Old Testament" type of relationship with God. We do
not claim that they have no relationship with God. We maintain that they don't have a
"filial" relationship with God, but a relationship of a "servant". And that is the basic
reason that Protestants and Papists - and most Orthodox - do not perceive that God is
LOVE.

The third state - that of "the Good things to come" - is a state that is of the future, in
the minds of many. Even of Christians. And yet, because it is a state that transcends
Time, certain Christians have already experienced it, even in the Present! That is why
the Bible speaks of those who have savored the powers of the "age to come". How did
they savor them, if the age is "of the future"? This is because the "future age" is, in
actual fact, a state that is already present for those who have become something more
than just "children" of God. They have also become His "friends".

I explained this to my son, in the following manner:

How long has it been since you last got a severe scolding? I asked him.
Ohhhhhh! A very long time ago! he replied.
What about your brother? I asked him.
Every day! he replied.
Why is that? I asked him.
Because I'm older now, and I don't do as many stupid things as my kid brother! he
said.
Well, it's the same with God. For as long as the heir is an infant, he is no different to a
servant. That is why, although you are equal to your brother in my eyes, he is the one
who is treated more harshly because of his pranks. When he becomes older, I will treat
him also as an heir. In fact, now that you have matured, I no longer treat you only as
my son; we are also friends. I even tell you my secrets - which I would never divulge, if
I regarded you only as my son.
This is what I wanted to say: That God likewise divulges even His secrets to His friends.
Everything. We read this, in John 15:15:

"No longer do I call you servants, for a servant does not know what his master is doing;
but I have called you friends, for, all things that I heard from My Father I have made
known to you."

They who have seen "the age to come" are the saints of the Church, who have attained
deification (Theosis). However, because "the age to come" is far superior to our own
age, IT IS NOT POSSIBLE FOR THEM TO EXPRESS WITH THE HUMAN TONGUE
EVERYTHING THAT THEY SEE. That is why Paul said that he had heard "ineffable"
words, when he was swept up to the Heavens; he revealed to us only the things that we
could grasp. As did Christ, Who said: "If I have told you earthly things and you do not
believe, how will you believe if I tell you heavenly things?" (John 3:12)

=====================================================
============

1) The blood of God,HIMSELF of the New Testament

A passage catapult against the Areianistic heresy of Watchtower:
So the Watchtower care to distort (as usual).
Acts 20: 28:
=====================================================
============
Ancient Greek Text


, , *
.
=====================================================
=============
Translation

Keep watch over yourselves and all the flock of which the Holy Spirit has made you
overseers. Be shepherds of the church of God, which he bought with his own blood.
=====================================================
============
NWT Watchtower

Pay attention to yourselves and to all the flock, among which the holy spirit has
appointed YOU overseers, to shepherd the congregation of God, which he purchased
with the blood of his own [Son].

=====================================================
============
2) Who finally pierced?
All Christians,WE know well that He who was pierced on the Cross was Christ. But
Zechariah assures us that He,Christ Who was crucified on the Cross, was Yahweh! Of
course this does not disadvantage of the Watchtower, so as always distorted the verse
in the NWT, to show that another speaks, and another pierced!

Zechariah 12/iv: 10:

Hebrew text
-
=====================================================
============
The Ancient Text
And I will pour upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem the
spirit of grace and of supplication; and they shall look upon Me whom they have
pierced, and they shall mourn for Him as one mourneth for his only son, and shall be
in bitterness for Him as one who is in bitterness for his firstborn.
=====================================================
============
N.W.T. OF THE Watchtower
10And I will pour out upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem
the spirit of favor and entreaties, and they will certainly look to the One whom they
pierced through, and they will certainly wail over Him as in the wailing over an only
[son]; and there will be a bitter lamentation over him as when there is bitter
lamentation over the firstborn [son].
=====================================================
============
3) Is God ... "Throne"?

Hebrews 1 / a: 8:

Ancient Greek Text
8 , ,
.
=====================================================
============
Our translation in simple language

But unto the Son He saith, Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever; a scepter of
righteousness is the scepter of Thy Kingdom.
=====================================================
============
N.W.T. OF THE Watchtower

8But with reference to the Son: God is your throne (!!!) forever and ever, and [the]
scepter of your kingdom is the scepter of uprightness.
=====================================================
============
4) Timothy 3 / c: 15.16:

Ancient Greek Text
15 , ,
, .
16
, , , ,
, .
=====================================================
============
Our translation in simple language
15 but if I tarry long, that thou mayest know how thou ought to behave thyself in the
house of God, which is the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth.
16 And beyond controversy, great is the mystery of godliness: God was manifest in the
flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen by angels, preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in
the world, received up into glory.


* The phrase "in the Spirit", has left as it is in its ancient form, because it is the
terminology used to date, and does not translate exactly.


N.W.T. OF THE Watchtower

15 ''but in case I am delayed, that you may know how you ought to conduct yourself in
Gods household, which is the congregation of [the] living God, a pillar and support of
the truth.16Indeed, the sacred secret of this godly devotion is admittedly great: He
was made manifest in flesh, was declared righteous in spirit, appeared to angels, was
preached about among nations, was believed upon in [the] world, was received up in
glory''.
=====================================================
============
A very small example of what happens when well-dressed ninny with THE BIBLE
underarm translates Ancient Greek Or Hebrew!
They do not know what they say,or,they know very well what they SAY!
What has Paul told ''for whom teaches you another Gospel''? (2 Corinthians 11:4)

What the Lord has said? what might be he '' WHO CHANGED one jot or one tittle''?
(Matthew 5:18)
The ''Watchtower'' says that God is not triune, because He do not want to confuse us
(!),and if He was, He would have shown to us...

There are SO MANY evidenses,too many passages at the Scriptures,but,,, SOME
concealed the verses,and other verses, interpreted WRONG!
The measurement is a human invention. The creatures can be measured, the Uncreated
can not be measured.

Paul said that '' was caught up to the third Heaven'' - WHERE IS PARADISE ON EARTH (?)
-and heard unspeakable words which it is not lawful for a man to utter''.(2 Corinthians
12:2)

Can man and the creatures of God (ESPECIALLY THOSE WHO HAS NOT HOLY SPIRIT!) to
interpret the Uncreated?

Holy Bible proclaims that Jesus is the "is the true God and Eternal Life." (1 John 5:20)
'That Christ is: "Lord God" (Rev 1:8)
'That Christ is "God blessed for ever" (Romans 9:5)
'That Christ is: "who is and who was and who is to come, the Almighty." (Rev 1:8)
'That Christ is "the Alpha and the Omega, the FIRST and LAST, THE BEGINNING AND
THE END" (Rev 22:13-, 2:8, 1:17-18).
'That Christ is "the Living one" (Rev .1:17-18)
'That Christ is "the Prince of life" (Acts 3:15.)
'That Christ is "OUR LORD and OUR GOD " (John 20:28)
'That Christ is "the only Lord God and our Lord Jesus Christ." (Jude:4)
'That Christ is "He is Lord of all" (Acts 10:36)
'That Christ is "the Creator of all things" (Colossians 1:16-1 Corinthians 8:6-John
1:3-Heb. 1:2)
'That Christ is "the LORD OF GLORY" (1Corin. 2:8, Eph. 1:17, 1 Peter.4:14)
'That Christ is "the Almighty" (Rev.1:8, 4:8, 11:17, 15:3)
'That Christ is "the RESURRECTION and the LIFE" (John.11:25)
'That Christ is "the living Bread" (John.6:51)
'That Christ is "the living Water" (John.4:10)
'That Christ is "God was manifest in the flesh," (1 Tim.3:16, Col.2:9, 2 Cor.5:19).
'That Christ is "the GREAT GOD AND OUR SAVIOR" (Titus 2:13).
'That Christ is "God with us" (Matthew 1:23).
'That Christ is "the God who came and saved us" (Isaiah 35:4).
'That Christ is "the God who appeared on earth and mingle with people" (Baruch 3:38).
'That Christ is "the God who sent His angel (John the Baptist) to prepare His ways
"(Luke 1:76, 7:27, Mal 3:1, Isa. 40:3)
'That Christ is "the God who saw Isaiah sits on his glorious throne" (John 12:41, Isaiah
6:1-3).

Also preaches that Christ as TRUE GOD that HE is,unalterable, "Jesus Christ is the same
yesterday, and today, and for ever'' (Hebrews 13:8)
'That Christ is: ''having neither beginning of days nor end of life, but made like unto
the Son of God, he abideth a priest continually''. (Hebrews 7:3).

In short, the New Testament proclaims that Jesus is GOD and MAN, He is God-Man.
And whoever says that Christ is only man or only God disagrees with the New
Testament and cannot be saved.


The New Testament also preaches that the Holy Spirit is a Person.
Is person because He is "the Lord" (3Cor 3:17)
Is person because He is "God" (Acts 5:3-4)
Is person because is "HE,the Comforter " (John 4:26,15:26,16:3-14)
Is person because He "teaches and reminds" (John 14:26)
Is person because He "leads, listens, speaks" (Acts 20:28)
Is person because He "has beliefs" (Rom 8:5)
Is person because He "exploring the depths of God" (1Cor 2:10)
Is person because: "He wills" (1Cor 12:2), "reveals" (Luke 2:26).
Is person because He is "Comforted" (Acts 9:31), "have an opinion" (Acts 15:20).
The Holy Spirit is not a force but HAS FORCE,as the Father and the Son (Matth 22:29,
Luke 9:46, 1Cor 5:4).

The Holy Bible preaches that OTHERWISE is the Holy Spirit and OTHERWISE the power of
God.

For he says, "The Holy Spirit shall come upon thee, and the power of the Most High
shall overshadow thee:" (Luke 1:35).
"Holy Spirit and the power of the Most High."
So OTHERWISE is the Holy Spirit and OTHERWISE the power of the Highest.

If the Holy Spirit is not part of the Godhead, then why Christ says that: Truly I tell you,
people will be forgiven all their sins and all the blasphemies they utter. But whoever
blasphemes against the Holy Spirit will never be forgiven, but is guilty of an eternal
sin. (Mark 3:28-29).

How reasonable is to blaspheme God and be forgiven, or His first creature and also be
forgiven, but if you blaspheme the impersonal force of God never to be forgiven? Does
this seems logical to you?
So,WHERE do you read all those blasphemies about ''Impersonal force of God''?


JUST STUDY THROUGH THE (ANCIENT) SCRIPTURES,confirm,AND DO NOT ''ACCEPT''
ONLY N.W.T.!
YOU WILL BE SHOCKED BY THE RESULTS!
If God is not Triune with whom Adan walked in Paradise? ''God is spirit" tells us the
Bible- (John 4:24)
Who was wrestle with Jacob? (Genesis 32:23-34)

At Hospitality of Abraam, WHY SAYS MY GOD? ''And he lifted up his eyes and looked,
and lo, three men stood by him. And when he saw them, he ran to meet them from the
tent door, and bowed himself toward the ground...and said, ''MY LORD''... (Genesis
18:2:3)


There are numerous passages that teach that God, the Father, God, the Son, and God,
the Holy Spirit are distinct persons and yet each hold the attributes of deity. But the
Bible also emphatically and unambiguously declares that there is only one God (Isaiah
44:8; Isaiah 45:18; Deuteronomy 6:4; Malachi 2:10, James 2:19; Mark 12:29 ). Hence,
taking all the Scriptures into account, orthodox Christian theology has always affirmed
that the one true God is triune in naturethree co-equal and co-eternal persons in the
Godhead.
This triune God (or Trinity) began to allude to this aspect of His nature right in Genesis
1:2627. There we read that God said, Let us make man in our image . . . God
created man in His image. Here God is a plural noun, said is in the third-person
singular verb form, and we see both the plural pronoun our and the singular His
referring to the same thing (Gods image). This is not horribly confused grammar.
Rather, we are being taught, in a limited way, that God is a plurality in unity. We cant
say from this verse that He is a trinity, but God progressively reveals more about
Himself in later Scriptures to bring us to that conclusion.
In Isaiah 48:1216 we find the speaker in the passage describing himself as the
Creator and yet saying that the Lord God and His Spirit have sent Me. This is further
hinting at the doctrine of the trinity, which becomes very clear in the New Testament.
There are many other Old Testament Scriptures that hint at the same idea.

The Triune God in the Scriptures

Do the Scriptures Contain Evidence of the Triune God? Father, Son and Holy Spirit?

Most certainly. The Triune God, ie., the Holy Trinity - Father, Son and Holy Spirit - is
the only true God of the Bible. Numerous references to Father, Son and Spirit can be
found in both the Old and New Testaments.

The Triune God in the Old Testament (the Hebrew Tanakh)

The Triune God Creates the Universe

Gen 1:1: "In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth." The Father is
portrayed as the creative source of all things.
Gen 1:2: ".. and the Spirit of God was hovering over the face of the waters." Here, in
the second verse of Genesis, the Spirit of God appears as active in the creation process.
Gen 1:3: "Then God said, "Let there be light; and there was light." The Son, the eternal
Word of God, speaks the first of Gods works into existence.

The Triune God Creates Mankind

Gen 1:26: "Then God said, "Let Us [plural] make man in Our image, according to Our
likeness...".

Gen 1:27: "So God [singular] created man in His [singular] own image; in the image of
God He created him; male and female He created them."

Pre-incarnation Appearance of the Son with Two Angels

Gen 18:1-2: "The LORD appeared to him by the terebinth trees of mamre, as he was
sitting in the tent door in the heat of the day. So he lifted his eyes and looked, and
behold, three men were standing by him."
Gen 19:24: "Then the LORD rained brimestone and fire on Sodom and Gormorrah, from
the LORD out of the heavens."

Here the LORD (YHVH) has appeared on earth to Abraham, along with two angels.
Verse 24 described how the Son (LORD) while on the earth, rained brimstone and fire
from the Father (LORD) out of the heavens.

The Triune God Seeks an Intercessor

Isaiah 6:8-10: "Also I heard the voice of the Lord, saying: Whom shall I send, and
who will go for Us?" Here God refers first to Himself in the singular, then in the
plural pronoun, confirming that there are multiple persons in the Godhead.

Isaiah 42:1-2: "Behold! My Servant whom I uphold, My Elect One in whom my soul
delights! I have put my Spirit upon Him; He will bring forth justice to the Gentiles."

The Pre-incarnate Son Speaks of the Father and Spirit

Isaiah 48:16 "Come near to Me, hear this: I have not spoken in secret from the
beginning; from the time that it was, I was there. And now the Lord God and His Spirit
have sent Me." In this instance the pre-incarnate Son of God is speaking, indicating
that He will go on behalf of the Father and the Spirit and redeem God's creation.


The Triune God in the New Testament

We are to be Baptized in the Name (Singular) of the Triune God

Matthew 28:19 "Go therefore and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them in
the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit." We are to baptize in the
name of the three-person Lord - Father, Son and Spirit.

Father and Spirit at the Baptism of the Son

Mark 1:9-11 "It came to pass in those days that Jesus came fromNazareth of Galilee,
and was baptized by John in the Jordan. And immediately, coming up from the water,
He saw the heavens parting and the Spirit descending upon Him like a dove. Then a
voice came from heaven, "You are My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." Here
we have the Father, looking down approvingly at His beloved Son, while the Spirit
descends and rests upon Him.

Paul Writes in Romans of the Three Person Lord

Romans 11:36: "For of Him, and through Him, and to Him are all things, to whom be
glory forever. Amen." Here Paul writes about the Spirit (of Him all things were
created at the beginning), and through Him (Jesus, through whom the world was
made), and to Him (the eternal Father).

The Holy Spirit Proclaimed as One with His Son

Galatians 4:6: "God has sent the Spirit of His Son into your hearts, crying out "Abba,
Father!". Here the Father, Son and Holy Spirit are all referenced.

The Author of Hebrews Invokes the Triune God

Hebrews 9:14: "how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal
Spirit offered Himself without spot to God, cleanse your conscience from dead works to
serve the living God?"

Blessing Given in the Name of the Father, Son and Holy Spirit

2 Corinthians 13:14: "The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the
fellowship of the Holy Spirit be with you all. Amen." Here we have the three persons
of the Godhead described, each with their own distinctive qualities:

The grace of the Lord Jesus ("the law came by Moses, grace and truth by Jesus Christ"
The love of God the Father ("God is love")
The fellowship of the Holy Spirit ("I will give you another Comforter")
The Triune God Watches Over His Church

Acts 20:28 "Therefore, take heed to yourselves and to all the flock, among which the
Holy Spirit has made you overseers, to shepherd the church of God which He
purchased with His own blood."

Here we have the Holy Spirit acting as a person, appointing overseers to guide the
church which He (God in Christ) purchased with His own blood.

Peter Acknowledges the Triune God

1 Peter 1-2: "Peter, an apostle of Jesus Christ, To the pilgrims of the Dispersion in
Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia, elect according to the foreknowledge
of God the Father, in sanctification of the Spirit, for obedience and sprinkling of the
blood of Jesus Christ: Grace to you and peace be multiplied."

Paul Writing to Timothy Invokes the Son, the Father and the Spirit

1 Timothy 3:16: "And without controversy great is the mystery of godliness: God was
manifest in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, preached unto the Gentiles,
believed on in the world, received up into glory."

Prayer for Realization of Christ, by His Spirit, from the Father
Ephesians 3:14-17: "For this reason I bow my knees to the Father of our Lord Jesus
Christ, from whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named, that He would grant
you, according to the riches of His glory, to be strengthened with might through His
Spirit in the inner man, that Christ may dwell in your hearts through faith; that you,
being rooted and grounded in love, may be able to comprehend with all the saints
what is the width and length and depth and height to know the love of Christ which
passes knowledge; that you may be filled with all the fullness of God."

Here Paul is being led by the Spirit to pray for the Ephesian church. In his prayer he
makes his request to the Father, that the Ephesians might be strengthened by His
Spirit, that Christ might dwell in their hearts through faith.

Paul Writes about One Spirit, One Lord, One God and Father of All
Ephesians 4:4-6: "[There is] one body, and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one
hope of your calling; One Lord, one faith, one baptism, One God and Father of all, who
[is] above all, and through all, and in you all."

There is But One Way to the Father
"I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life. No man comes to the Father except through
Me", said Jesus.

And in (Acts 9:38, 1Cor 2:4, 1Thes 1: the Holy Spirit distinct from the force.
The Lord Jesus Christ said: "And I will pray the Father, and He shall give you another
Comforter" John 14:16)

Prayer Comforter is Jesus Christ (1 John 2:1),And the Holy Spirit is the other Comforter.

Clearly therefore, is that the Holy Spirit is similar to the Son.

Also preaches that if we do not baptized "in the name of the Father and of the Son
and of the Holy Spirit is IMPOSSIBLE to enter into the kingdom of God" (Matthew
28:19,John 3:5)

Here the Holy Spirit is parallel to the Son and the Father.

As like God, Christ and the Spirit are characterized similarly to following special
characteristic expressions:
"God's Glory" (Acts 7:2), "Lord of Glory" (1 Cor 2:8), "the Spirit of Glory" (1 Peter 4:14)

As also have similar name, "Lord God" (Isa. 7:2), "Lord Jesus," "Christ the Lord" (Acts
8:16, Col 3:24), "Lord Spirit" (2 Cor 3:18).
The Holy Spirit is the Lord God.

"Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie to the Holy Ghost ? ...
Thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God." (Acts 5:3-4).


The Holy Spirit, in which Ananias lied is God.
The Doctrine of the Triune God is the privilege of the New Testament, and whoever
rejects it, rejects the salvation (Matth 28:19).


Although God is at the same time Father, Son and Spirit, there is only one "way" to the
Father - and that is through the eternal Son, the Lord Jesus Christ. God's eternal plan
was to provide salvation through Jesus, and none other. As the Bible says, "there is no
other name under heaven by which we must be saved." Why? Because only Jesus is
the eternal God manifested in the flesh - only Jesus paid he ultimate price for the sin
of mankind, past - present - and future. To any who believe and trust in Him, he
brings into God's eternal family, the heavenly city He is building.



So,how is called he who do not NOT admit that'' God was manifest in the flesh''?
2 John: 1:7 -'' For many deceivers have entered into the world who confess not that
Jesus Christ is come in the flesh. This is a DECEIVER and an ANTICHRIST...''

Then,they changed their name ,and now they called ''CHRISTIANS WITNESSES OF
JEHOVAH''.(In order to earn followers).
Then, by law,shaked down THEIR Christian identity:

C O N T O W T H A T H

Elias Nick. SEFERIDIS

Prosecutor of Serres

THE WITNESSES OF JEHOVAH ARE NOT CHRISTIANS



... "The Adventists, the Jehovah's Witnesses are not accepting the divinity of Christ,
believing him as a simple man and that is the brother of Lucifer, the oldest is the same
person that the devil can not call themselves as Christians, Jehovah's Witnesses, since
their beliefs constitute blasphemy person of Jesus Christ ...

(Opinion of 3.9.2001 Misdemeanours Prosecutor Mr. Serres. Extract from the official
gazette of the Greek Church, CHURCH 5th edition, May 2002, Athens).



E S C O A C H

Basic tenet of the Christian faith is generally the Deity of Jesus Christ. Christ is
the second Person of the One Holy and Undivided Trinity Omoosiou. That the One God,
the only true, who is triune (three hypostases - Three Persons) Father, Son and Holy
Spirit.

Christianity recognizes as the founder of their faith in Jesus Christ, the only
begotten Son and Word of God the Father, the begotten of Him before all ages. Jesus
Christ, being God, esarkothi the Holy Spirit and the Virgin Mary, Mary, 2006 years ago.
It fell to earth as perfect God and perfect man (sinless) to save us. Unjustly crucified
the Righteous and Tuesday anestithi day from the dead, after 40nthimero Ascended
into Heaven.

It is expected the second coming to judge the living and the dead. Taught and
the eviose Synanarchos to the Father and the Holy Spirit, and Godman, humility and
love and forgave him the cross. Let us imitate Him, believing in Him as our Savior and
with His gospel.

In that regard, it is appropriate to mention that, according to the symbol of our
faith (Orthodox doctrine), the Holy Spirit, which is the third Person of the Trinity our
God emanates only from God - Father and is consubstantial with Him, but and to His
Son and His Word. It is Lord and Life-giving. They are God symproskyneitai and
syndoxazetai with the Father and the Son.

Jehovah's Witnesses do not accept Jesus as God (Son and Word of God), but as a
simple man, nor believe in the resurrection (Adventist magazine "WAKE", 22.12.1984).
The Deity of Christ, as we know, fully demonstrated from the Bible (Old and New
Testament). Also, do not accept that the soul is immortal, but feels that it would save
only 144,000 souls, while the rest will be destroyed.

More information on the founder, the establishment, the name of the
organization of Jehovah's Witnesses and their beliefs in general, at times, as well as
their goals, very briefly, of course, one can read the opinion of 3.9.2001 the
Honourable Attorney Misdemeanors Serres Elias Nick. Seferidi, which is recorded
below.

The provisions, which he nerveless in the Official Bulletin of the Church of Greece
Church (5th edition, May 2002), registered, listed among others the following:

1. The Adventists, the Jehovah's Witnesses can not call themselves as Christians,
Jehovah's Witnesses, as they do not accept Christ as God and their beliefs constitute
blasphemy against the person of Jesus Christ. Both of Orthodoxy and the Catholicism
characterized as a war of Christianity. Prudent and fair would be named as the
Antichrist Jehovah's Witnesses.

2. The pan-heresy and millenarianism is not Christian sect, so it has not been
recognized by foreign law known as religion, as it is known and followed the typical
worship.

Both the French Council of State and with the Federal Administrative Court of Cassation
Germany do not accept the religion known as millenarianism, because the behavior of
Jehovah's Witnesses is contrary to democratic institutions, that is contrary to morality
and law.

3. The self-proclaimed Christians, Jehovah's Witnesses, are intended their
statements to deceive and convert naive indifference to Christian faith and
oligogrammatous people.

With the methods violate the religious freedom of individuals and persuasion, exercise
psychological pressure, and not to use passages of Scripture, which misinterpret,
achieve their objectives, making them fans of their beliefs.

Not particularly noted that the citizen must declare frankly, as requested by the
authorities, religion or doctrine.

4. The registrar shall be recorded in the registry books as religion of Jehovah's
Witnesses the true strength of their faith "Jehovah's Witnesses", regardless of their
declaration as Christians, Jehovah's Witnesses, because that is contrary to their beliefs.

Moreover, according to the above do not believe that Christ is the founder and leader
of the faith. Therefore, the inclusion of false, untrue and misleading statements made
in the books of Chiliaston Registers confusing and contributes to proselytism ignorant,
because the statements were not related to their religious beliefs, which - is certain -
that is against Christianity, general.

Following the above, please warmly, our readers - this small tefchidiou - our
brothers in Christ, as the study carefully to learn, reasons why you should avoid them
antichrists Jehovah's Witnesses (Adventists).

In secret Adventist Book "Lamp"-specifically-listed objectives of these deceptive
and dangerous enemies of our country and our Orthodox faith. Particularly mentioned
in this how to convey their beliefs in ordinary people with repeated visits, and financial
aid to them. Nobody Greek Orthodox Christian and not be deceived by the dollars and
betray his faith. Times our Aleppo. Do we fear to confess our Lord Jesus Christ. Do not
nobody generations traitor and antichrist. Zn Lord GOD.

Finally, we should point out that their basic doctrine is that it will bring the
millennial kingdom on earth, which will govern the forefathers Abraham, Isaac, etc.,
when you insert the number of the elect 144,000. The name them-hence-Adventists
(the Jehovah's Witnesses) is false, deceptive and misleading because they want to
sneakily convert the weak in faith, and how they supposedly believe in Christ, but this
is untrue (Adventist magazine of 24.12. 1984 under the title "Wake"). Let's not be
naive. Unquestionably, heretics (Papists - Fragkolatinoi, Protestants, Monophysites,
etc.) and others who belong to the pan-heresy of ecumenism and millenarianism
attack continuously and methodically against Orthodoxy to extinction. But in vain.
Orthodoxy is the one and only, Holy, Catholic and Apostolic Church, Head and Chief of
Jesus Christ. Roman Catholicism is not a church, why not head of Christ, but the
"infallibility", "equal to God" and "godman 'Pope.

Generally, the heretics believe that they know the truth, ie that Christ is the Son of
God, and the Way and the Truth and the Life. Let us repent, if they honestly and
consciously return to Orthodoxy. It is advised to follow antichrist all lurking enemies of
our Faith and our country. Christ is with us. Amen.


C O N T O W T H A T H

Elias Nick. SEFERIDI

Prosecutor Serres

THE WITNESSES OF JEHOVAH ARE NOT CHRISTIANS



We were asked to Ref No. 117/13.6.2001 document registrar of the municipality
Serres, after transfer to the registry offices with No. 77700/411184/38/21/2000
Circular of the Ministry of Interior, Public Administration and Decentralization (EAS),
forwarded including the Registrar Serres on 17.1.2001 and which repeats to point to
No. A3/108, 98/6.10.99 document of the Ministry of National Education and Religious
Affairs, which is given command to registrars and registries Male Country to register as
a religion of Jehovah's Witnesses if they wish in their statements "Christian Witnesses
of Jehovah."

Record

Jehovah's Witnesses (Adventists) registrants to the Registers of Men and registry
offices in columns indicate faith as Jehovah's Witnesses. The Ministry of Interior, Public
Administration and Decentralization recently encyclical notified at registry offices as
instructed above to register, if you say that as Christians Jehovah's Witnesses (see No.
77700/21.12.2000 with the Ministry for the Interior ) with reference to No. A3/108,
98/6.10.99 document of the Ministry of National Education and Religious Affairs,
which was adopted in the No. 59/1995/565/651/26.9.96 judgment of the European
Court of Human Rights (ECtHR ) concerning the authorization of prayer house of
Jehovah's Witnesses, on the basis which excludes the intervention of the State in
religious beliefs of citizens and the expression of these (religious belief).

According to the provision of Article 24 paragraph 5 second subparagraph. b Law
1756/88, the District Attorney has the right to address to some state officers orders,
directives and recommendations among which includes the registrar, while the
provision of Article 25, 1, par. i of the Law (1756-1788), the District Attorney has the
right to exert control over some government functions, among which include the
registrar of their region. Moreover, the combined provisions of Articles 7 1, 12 4
and 13, paragraph 2 of Law 344/76, the Prosecutor acts inspection at the periphery of
registries and issues regarding the validity of these acts (Registrations) and permits
these corrections. From the above it follows that only responsible for running the
registries, the registry of civil status, validity or invalidity thereof, and issue orders,
directives and recommendations on the exercise of the duties of registrar is the
District Attorney. Any other action as a public service to perform the duties of registrar
and especially with respect to items of information in them (civil status documents) is
considered as ultra vires, since the right of control and inspection of civil books given
in accordance with previous provisions only Attorney at first instance.

According to the provision of Article 13, 1, 2, 4 of the 1975 Constitution the
right of religious freedom is inviolable. As religious freedom is the exercise of religious
worship and religious beliefs of the individual. The existence of this right and its
protection must be no known religion. This right is protected by the provision of
Article 9 1, 2 of the Rome Convention 4.11.50 and 3.20.52 of the Paris Protocol
signed by the members of the Council of Europe ratified by Greece by Law 2329/53
and MD 33/74. The above rights may only be limited to the exercise of this conflict
with the public order, health and morality (see ref AP 421/91 Nomiko Vima 39 pp.
1421 TrPlTrip 512/92 sentences. Packet AQ p. 317).

Basic tenet of the Christian faith in general, is the deity of Jesus Christ and this
threefold (Deity), one person in three forms, Father, Son and Holy Spirit. The rectum.
"The core tenet of the Christian faith in general, is the deity of Jesus Christ. Christ is
the Son and Word of God, the second person of a consubstantial Holy and Undivided
Trinity. Namely the one true God; triune being of the Father, Son and Holy Spirit. The
teaching of Christianity delivered by the Evangelists, the Apostles and the Fathers of
the Church. The first Ecumenical Council in 325 condemned the heresy of Arius and
established the first eight articles of the Creed, consubstantial concerning the Father
and the Son, the Second Ecumenical Council in 381 established the ninth article of the
Creed and the ex- Father procession of the Holy Spirit, and the immortality of the soul,
condemning the heretical beliefs of Macedonia and Appolinarius and the Third
Ecumenical Council in 431 featuring the Mother of Jesus Christ as Mary condemning
falsehoods of Nestorius advocated that the Mother of Jesus is Christotokos and not
Mary. Christianity is generally recognized as the founder of their faith in Jesus Christ as
God the Son. While Adventists characterize Jesus as a mere man (see 22.12.84
millenarian magazine under the name "Awake") does not admit the immortality of the
soul, accepting the salvation of only 144,000 and destroying the souls of others, do
not believe in that bodily resurrection of the Lord, believing that Jesus Christ before his
incarnation (the Incarnation) was an angel named Michael and an older belief
supported them that Christ was the same ratio to the face of the devil. The Deity of
Jesus Christ is fully demonstrated by the Bible (John I-1, k, 28, 9 and 10, in Rom. I, 5,
to Tit. 13).

The novel naming them as Christian Witnesses of Jehovah is untrue, deceptive
and misleading, unless they transmute their beliefs about the person of Jesus Christ,
accepting the divinity of this, which is not supported by nothing. The millenarianism
and his beliefs could be considered pan-heresy, but as a Christian heresy. The views of
Jehovah's Witnesses could be considered hodgepodge of beliefs of the Evionaion
Evioniston (Jews dominant sect) and the beliefs of Appolinarius (see Anastasiou
Antonopoulos, millenarianism and Christianity, pp. 48x ff.) Since the establishment of
the Organization of Jehovah's Witnesses where they appeared under various brand
names. Originally appeared as Roselites, name derived from the founder of the
organization to Charles Rosel, who was a merchant garments, which had many
branches in Brooklyn, USA. The Rosel due to failure of clothing he wanted to work with
the publisher of the newspaper N.Mparmpour EOTHINON Herald because cooperation
is not achieved, Tract founded the company called Watchtower Tower. The aim of the
company was distributing leaflets Watchtower magazine with their beliefs begin to
form and propagate in different countries. Then came the name Adventists, based on
their belief about millennial reign, later appeared as Bible Students, as Charafgites
millennium as Jehovah's Witnesses and the newly newly-formed Christian name as
Jehovah's Witnesses.

In millenarian secret book titled "Lamp" given the objectives of Chiliaston.
Specifically stated that we need to convey their beliefs in ordinary people with repeated
visits and financial aid to them. One also of their doctrines is that we will bring the
millennial kingdom on earth, which will govern the forefathers Abraham, Isaac, etc.
When the number of the elect 144,000 (see ref references to Hercules. 87/86
PRINCIPLES AZ 470 pp. with comment Georg. Krippa). The name of them is false,
deceptive and misleading, because it is designed to mislead gullible and weak faith in
people, and how they (Jehovah's Witnesses) believe in Christ and that is why as
notepaper bearing the title Christian Witnesses of Jehovah. While this is untrue, since
they do not believe as the founder of their faith in Jesus Christ and the deity that, since
according to the above accept Him the Lord Jesus Christ as a mere man (see
millenarian magazine titled Awake 22.12.84). The French Council of State with the No.
215109/26.3.2000 215152/23.3.2000 and judgments (see periodio Actualize
Juridique 2000, p 671) do not accept religion as known in France in millenarianism.
The Federal Administrative Court of Cassation Germany likewise rejects request of
Jehovah's Witnesses for their recognition as a known religion on the grounds that their
behavior is contrary to the democratic institutions that is contrary to morality and law
and order in general. The Adventists, the Jehovah's Witnesses are not accepting the
divinity of Jesus Christ, trusting him as a simple man and that is the brother of Lucifer,
the oldest that Jesus Christ Word was identical face of the devil can not
aftoepikalountai as Christians, Jehovah's Witnesses, but characterized the to qualify as
antichrists Jehovah's Witnesses, their beliefs after blasphemy recommend the person of
Jesus Christ. The one statement to the authorities about the title of his religion is
different in terms of beliefs, which are an expression of his inner attitude towards the
Divine. Chiliasts wishing to be declared as Christians Jehovah's Witnesses try to deceive
and convert naive and indifferent to the Christian believer. The statements of faith with
the principles governing relations with society and the state should be governed by
sincerity and consistency. The aftoepikaloumenoi Christian Witnesses of Jehovah,
intended their statements to mislead gullible and oligogrammatous mainly anrthopous
that they believe in Christ and thus convert them with the other methods of making
and using such fans of their beliefs. The citizen must declare frankly as requested by
the authorities of the religion doctrine. The chiliasm recommends pan-heresy, which is
why they have been recognized by foreign law known omega religion, as it is known
and followed the typical worship. Known only are their beliefs, which are characterized
by Orthodoxy and Catholicism as a war of Christianity. The registrar required to
register in the official registers as a religion of Jehovah's Witnesses the true strength of
their faith "Jehovah's Witnesses" regardless of the notification of these Christians as
Jehovah's Witnesses. The newly-formed naming this is contrary to their beliefs, since
according to the above they (Jehovah's Witnesses) do not believe in the divinity of Jesus
Christ and therefore do not recognize him as the founder and leader of their faith.

The statements of Jehovah's Witnesses as Christian Witnesses of Jehovah contrary
to morality, because it is misleading and aimed at proselytizing and oligogrammaton
misled and gullible people in their beliefs.

Therefore:

The Adventists constituting pan-heresy, which is directed against Christianity
can not be called Christians Jehovah's Witnesses, especially when one of the elements
of the doctrine is the conversion and increase the number of their followers in the
number 144,000. The approaches followed to increase their followers contrary to
morality and law in general, since the methods used violate the religious freedom of
individuals and persuasion, to exercise psychological pressure, using passages from
the Bible to oligogrammatous and unconnected with Christian faith people are
misinterpreting them in proselytizing their beliefs.

Consequently, the registrar should not be recorded in the books of the falsity of
statements chiliaston registering them as Christian Witnesses of Jehovah, but Jehovah's
Witnesses as to avoid confusion and proselytizing because their statements were also
not associated with the expression of their religious beliefs (which are sure to criticize
Christianity), but the relationship that governs their relationship to other citizens and
thus avoid all the above effects.

Read more: http://www.egolpion.net/iexwvades_eisageleas_serrwn.el.aspx #
ixzz2P71G6hpI

Dear "Jehovah's Witnesses", after seeing this display of irreverence and irresponsibility
towards the Holy Bible, do you seriously trust this organization to lead you to
salvation?





30) Question: You accuse the Orthodox Church for Economic exploitation...Is that
right?

Of course,the critics of the Church, they could not ''grab'' by various events which,they
twist to find accusations, usually non-existent.
We indicatively mention, some points which are based, in order to blame the Church
for economic exploitation. Unfortunately, their morbid inventiveness is inexhaustible,
so we will mention only in a few points.
common theme is their mention in ''categories of marriages''.
There are (they say) for ''the priests to take money''.
If even personally I have never met such a thing, nor anyone I known have encountered
immediately, though we accept that sometimes happens, since always someone is
telling us that happened to ''someone known'', or ''known...of his acquaintances''.
First of all,the marriage is valid either become in a humble church, either in metropolis.
Beyond that, if the groom wants to kindled all chandeliers,to invite many chanters, and
to make a ''wedding super show'', he should take care of the related costs.
Nobody is forced to make expensive wedding, since he can get married for free.
But if he want gorgeousness, he must not complain, because the Church is neither
obliged nor able to pay their own luxuries.
If someone does not want ''marriage classes'', let's make a normal wedding, and then
let's cast IF HE WANTS and WHAT HE WANTS freely, to the carton of contributions of
the church, for these few expenses.
It should be emphasized, however, that about the ''categories for weddings'', are
usually creations of malignant rumors.
One elder told me once about a marriage that he celebrated, and told me that in the
end, the man who would bear the costs, he asked ''what he owed''.
The elder answered him: ''If you want, and whatever you want, throw it in the box of
the Church''. He, threw something, and after a few minutes, the priest heard him say to
others: ''The exploiter,he flayed me! He took me so much money''!
Usually, in these way rumors come.
Something else for which our accusers blame Christians is that believers buying
candles.Weanswer, that the candle exists for exactly this purpose: The offer to God!
It is prayer of the body, and at the same time way of economic aid to the Church.
The faithful gives money for the candle,they knowingly gives as a contribution to the
expenses of the church.
You see, the temples have not chickens that generate money! The same thing happens
with anything the temples and monasteries sells, to cover the huge costs of
maintenance, operation, and charitable works.

But,are the temples and halls of our accusers ,do not have boxes of contributions?
Or may they do not have a circumambulation disc in some of them?
Did any such known group of accusers who I know,require money when placing a
central hall for weddings, or only they do have expenses?
But,they did not see these things. They think that their own money goes to the needs
of their group, and not in the pockets of their pastors.
But we don't believe that.
Otherwise, to agree that the revenue of the Orthodox Churches,used for the needs of
the parish,and not in the pockets of the elders.
They accuse us,that the memorial services are for ''the priests to take money''.
Certainly the issue of memorial is huge and it would require a separate study. But
briefly we will say the following:
The Church is always united, whether for the living on earth, either for the deceased to
heaven. (Revelation 10:1-6).
Thus, the earthly Church needs the prayers of the Saints to stand, but,also the
heavenly needs the prayers of the ground in order to progress further. Even if someone
of the dead is disrespectful, the prayer of the Church refreshes his soul.
So we ask all those who oppose to the memorial services: If they died, and their souls
enjoyed the presence of God would they stop to pray for the living and contestants
fellow Christians?
Love dictates prayer. The bonds of love are stronger than death. And if prayers means
nothing to our deceased brothers, then why our Protestants accusers do their rituals
and prayers at funerals?
Do they pretending?
Thus, while they accuse us telling that the memorial is useless,they also do the same,
over the graves of their own people.
So secretly,they agree that,with by words they refuse. And their love for their deceased
beloved ones, exceeds their prejudices.
Besides, the Bible asks us to ''commemorate our brethren before us'' (Hebrews 13:7).
The development of many passages from the Old and New Testament, for the habit of
pre-Christian and post-Christian Church to refers to the deceased and making bread
for them there is on the books for anyone who is interested.
(1 Samuel 41:13.
2 Samuel 1:12 .
Jeremiah 16:7.
Sirach Wisdom 7:33.
Maccabees 12:40-45).
(It is ecommended the book of the charismatic preacher Dimitrios Panagopoulos,
entitled ''lest injustice our deceased''-'' '').
Here,we will only mention two things: Although after death there is no repentance for
the wicked, since they lose their body, but there is progress and consolation from the
prayers of the living.
As for boiled wheat, we remind the words of the Apostle Paul in 1 Corinthians 15:37.
These words we want to remind with the boiled wheat:
That, like the wheat which is buried and grows the spike, so the body which ''we sow''
in the grave will sprouted a new incorruptible body of resurrection.
Critics should also know, that the memorial is free, and that the believer if he wants,
give what he wants.
Therefore, there is no exploitation.
Any individual speculation is unfair to be attributed to the whole Church, because
speculators existed, exist and will always exist in any and all religions.
It is known for example the Protestant preachers of U.S. television,who asking (and
takes) millions of dollars because God supposedly asked some amounts from them, or
huge publishing companies - religions of the West, which main purpose is the
collection of revenues from the sale of publications and applications for contributions.
Judas was speculator among the 12 apostles. Who would dare to accuse the college of
the apostles, because of Judas?
Similarly, it is immoral for someone to blame the college of elders because of some
unworthy between them.
Some false-pietists from supposedly interested in catharsis they propose the abolition
of candles, memorial services, and other things, that there is no exploitation.

Of course, only the devil can hide behind this interest,who would like a lot to interrupt
the unity of the Church of the living from the dead, and the progress of both,with the
memorials and of their embassies to the Lord.
He would love to deprive the Churches from revenue of the candles and other
economic means of support. This will complicate their work for economic reasons.
It's like as seeking some in the time of Jesus Christ, to remove the ordered sacrifices
from God,
because they became exploited by speculators,whom the Lord drove out of the temple.
The Lord, however, did not criticize the sacrifices, but the speculation.
In the same way, we invite our false-pietists accusers, to follow the example of the
Lord Jesus. Rather than criticize from God arranged methods of worship and church
service, we call them to condemn the speculation.
And if they can not understand that the way of the Church is God-teachable,we invite
them to study the relevant Orthodox versions,especially the issue of the Holy and
Divinely inspired Tradition and to be able to experience and properly understanding of
the Christian life as she rescued unaltered from the time of the Apostles until today. (2
Thessalonians 2:15).


Do you know the Great Charity work made by the Church of Christ?
Do you know that in food portions 250.000 people are fed daily by the Church in
Greece?

Source:
http://www.skai.gr/news/greece/article/190283/antigrafotouoloi-mazi-boroume-sug
edrothikan-150-tonoi-trofima-kai-epetai-suneheia-/

News Report, 30/12/2011.

Approximately 250.000 people are fed every day, through the "soup kitchens" but also
with the packages of provisions that are collected for the homes of our
poverty-stricken townspeople, by the Archdiocese and the Metropolises, as stressed to
the radio station SKY 100,3 by Fr. Basil Havatzas - Director of the General Charity Fund
of the Athens Archdiocese.

In the meantime, more than 150 tons of foodstuffs with long expiry dates as well as
other products have been collected so far, from offers made by citizens for the soup
kitchens of the Archdiocese and the Metropolises of Greece, within the framework of
SKY station's initiative.

One week after the commencement of this activity, thousands of our townspeople have
already begun to deposit their offers in foods and emergency items, in specially
designated corners of supermarkets throughout Greece.

This initiative is taking place with the support of the following Supermarkets:
AB-VASILOPOULOS, VEROPOULOS, GALAXIAS, DOUKAS, THANOPOULOS, CRETEKOS,
LIDL, MASOUTIS, BALASKAS, SKLAVENITIS.


The fact is that we can not see this dark side (Watchtower) when a Jehovah's Witness
knocking our door or when we read the propaganda literature of the Society. This truth
is hidden artfully behind the image of impressive statistics. The daily production of
printed matter from the publishing empire of the Watchtower is unthinkable and
surpasses the output of all other religions together! They boast that they have
7,500,000 active members in over 230 countries and islands worldwide. And each of
these members spend at least ten hours a month promoting the message of the
Watchtower and selling literature.


What they don't tell you is the number of people who drop out of the organization,
many after decades of faithful service. The membership is constantly rotating as new
members come in the front door and disillusioned members go out the back door,
somewhat akin to a revolving door in a department store. If
Watchtower membership and baptismal statistics are analyzed over a ten- year period
using their annual "Yearbook" report, anincredible shortfall is revealed. In a typical
ten-year period be- tween 750,000 and 950,000 Witnesses leave the movement.
Admittedly some will have been disfellowshipped and others will have died, but a large
percentage terminate their association of their own accord;


The Watchtower Society is a powerful organization control- ling huge amounts of
real estate and financial resources. They own 23 buildings in the Brooklyn Heights area
alone. Marvelous old brownstones are purchased for cash, and the Society has become
the largest property owners in that area of New York. It is impossible to get an
accurate accounting of their assets because the Society jealously guards this
information. Not even the Internal Revenue Service has access to the figures.

How has the Watchtower Society amassed such an enormous real estate and printing
empire? How can they continue to expand at such a rapid rate? The Watchtower claims
that this is a visible evidence of God's blessing. Yet if size and amassed wealth were a
legitimate criterion, then many other religions could make that same claim. In fact, in
their earlier years the Society downplayed such things, emphasizing instead the quality
of the Watchtower message while criticizing Christendom's wealth and size.


The truth is that this spectacular wealth has been built on the backs of millions of
sincere individuals whom the Society has turned into door-to-door salespersons of
Watchtower litera- ture. The door-to-door method of selling products from vacuum
cleaners to encyclopedias has proved quite successful. However, it is not a barometer
of spirituality, nor is it required to please God. Yet this is exactly how it is viewed by
the average Witness. This is not by chance, but rather a clever design of the leadership.
For these unpaid literature sellers are the major source of income for the Watchtower
empire. It can be demonstrated that the door-to-door ministry is highly inefficient if
the goal is to attract converts. For example, statistics for 1986 indicate that it took
3014 hours of service to make one new member! That equates to one Witness working
40 hours a week for 75 weeks to make one convert. The leadership is well aware of
this, yet will not consider more efficient methods. Why?
Because door-to-door is the best way to sell their literature. A quick look at the money
involved gives us some insight.

Witnesses believe that when they purchase their supply of literature at the local
Kingdom Hall to distribute to the public, the price charged just covers the cost of
printing. In actual fact, a considerable profit is made on each and every piece of
literature sold. For example, the primary magazines The Watchtower and Awake! have
a combined yearly sale of over 500 million copies . In a personal interview with Randall
Watters, a former Watchtower headquarters staff member whose job involved printing
cost analysis, we learned that during his tenure a magazine sold for 20 cents per copy,
yet cost only four cents to produce. Recently the price of each magazine has been
increased to 25 cents per copy.
Using the same ratio, it probably costs only five cents to produce. When these
magazines cross the counters at Kingdom Halls,
Witnesses pay for them in cash. It is now up to the Witnesses to sell or give them away,
while the Society has made an immense profit.

The Society continues to hide the huge profit margin they enjoy through the use of
volunteer labor in their factories and on the doorsteps of the world. Wanting their
followers to feel their work is one of ministry, they stated in The Watchtower January 1,
1986, page 22:

"Peddling God's Word for selfish profit how repul- sive a thought! . . . Today
Jehovah's Witnesses imitate the apostles' fine example in not peddling the priceless
Word of God but in making it available to all".

This is just one example of the credibility gap that has caused many long-standing
members to abandon the Watchtower Soci- ety.

There are some who might think that the Watchtower Society is a harmless institution,
providing a few people with a meaning- full view of the Bible and life. But there are
tens of thousands who know better. These are people who have suffered under the
harsh demands of the organization. They have watched loved ones needlessly die
because of illogical health regulations. They have given up celebrations such as
Christmas and birthdays. They have surrendered higher education, careers, even
marriage and children, in order to devote their lives to selling literature door- to-door.
They have endured fines and imprisonment for refusing to obey certain laws of the
land.

Such sacrifices might be laudable when a cause is proven truthful. But such is not the
case with the Watchtower Society.
Their own records condemn them. Their prophecies have not come true. Their
reasonings are contradictory. Their policies are constantly changing. And their
interpretations of the Bible, on which their teachings supposedly rest, frequently do
not mesh with those recognized throughout history.

Ask yourselves:
What is the charity of the wealthy ''Watchtower''?
Why -after it has (approximately) 7.500.000 fans worldwide,it prints too much more
magazines every time?
The answer is simple: Because the ''Company'' have a very good profit from free
services of the poor people ''who fear to not lost their souls'' if they do not sell-give
the ''products'' of the ''Company'' (books,magazins,etc).

A number of corporations are in use by Jehovah's Witnesses. They deal with legal
issues and represent the interests of the religious organization. The sale of the
magazines, and all Jehovah's Witnesses' literature, continued around the world until the
early 1990s. The Watchtower is now distributed in exchange of donations. The
Watchtower Bible & Tract Society of NY, Inc., a not-for-profit corporation, was as of
2001 one of the 40 largest revenue-generating companies in New York City, reporting
an annual revenue of about US$951 million.[1] The corporation is now legally
headquartered in Patterson, New York.[2] Their yearly report is different from a Wall
Street company as the company's employees are volunteers who live and work in the
Brooklyn complex.

The term "Watchtower Society" is often used as the collective name for the legal
instruments of Jehovah's Witnesses. "Watchtower Society" has also been used
synonymously with the organization of Jehovah's Witnesses, even in their own
literature, such as in the book Worldwide Security Under the Prince of Peace
(1986)(OCLC 15485620). Recently, Jehovah's Witnesses want to be clear about making
a difference between the Watchtower Society and the organization. The legal
instruments are not identical with the organization, they are rather corporations used
by the organization.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Legal_instrument... 's_Witnesses

How the Watchtower Was Financed (pre-1990)

How is the kingdom work financed?

Some might think it is done by money obtained from the Bibles and Bible literature
produced by the Society, but this is not so. The small contribution received from
persons that take literature does not cover the cost of operating the Society's activities.
The Watchtower, May 1, 1960, p.265

The Watchtower has always been careful in their wording of sentences, so as to convey
an idea that they are not actually verbalizing. The above statement gives the
impression that the sales of books and literature does not cover their cost of
producing it. However, they did not say this specifically, but used the phrase,
"operating the Society's activities." If they were to be honest, they should say, "The
small contribution received from persons that take literature covers most all of our
entire organizational needs, including missionaries, branch offices, and so on. The
other small percentage comes from free will contributions."

Conveying the wrong impression is their specialty. Note the similar statement from the
May 1, 1948 WT, p. 140 (my comments are added in italics):

"Hence, in sincerity, persons often inquire as to how a work of such magnitude is
maintained, it being obvious that there is no monetary gain to the field ministers for
publishing the message and likewise no monetary gain to the Society. [Not for just
talking to the householder, no! But for selling the books & magazines, yes!] True, some
money is contributed for the literature printed, but the money donations received at
the time that the Society's printed publications are placed with the people are applied
toward printing and distributing more Bible study helps; but such money donations fall
far, far short [they only cover most of the costs] of sufficiency to carry on the Society's
global work. Money gifts, in addition to the gifts for the literature, are financing our
work in all lands. All this is by the grace of Jehovah God."

Similarly, the next statement appears in an insert of the Our Kingdom Service, a
bulletin given to those who are actively engaged in selling the Society's literature:

"Where does the money come from?

"This is a question often asked by people of this materialistic world. It is no secret.
Some of the printing and shipping costs are covered by the contributions received for
the literature placed in the field. But monies from this source nowhere near cover the
Society's expenses in this inflationary age." Our Kingdom Service, Dec. 1980, p.3

The bulletin goes on to appeal for contributions to keep the presses at Brooklyn
rolling.

People often ask how the Watchtower can print their books and magazines and make a
profit, since they seem to cost so much less than other books on the market. A basic
understanding of printing costs and the Watchtower method provides the answer. The
following is an illustration.

To illustrate: The most expensive cost in printing is usually the labor. The Watchtower
has solved that problem by having all their work done by volunteers--none are paid.
Second, there is no middleman to be paid--the Watchtower does all the advertising,
marketing and shipping. Third, the more copies of a book printed, the lower its cost.
While it may cost a secular printer $5 each to print 5000 copies of a book, that same
book may only cost him $2 per book if he prints 100,000 copies. This is due to more
efficient use of labor and machinery, buying paper in huge quantities, etc.

To illustrate, let's look at what a typical book on the secular market might cost:

Retail cost: $12.95

Wholesale cost to bookstore: $7.77

Cost to publisher: $3.50

Cost of materials in book: 45 cents

As you can see, most of the book's cost is absorbed in labor and marketing costs. Of
course, the same is true in all forms of manufacturing. The final product may actually
only cost the manufacturer 5% of the retail price with items such as cosmetics, certain
fast foods, housewares, etc. The retailer, however, only makes about 30-40% in profit.

HOW THE WATCHTOWER DOES IT

The Watchtower has created an instant market for its publications. To release just one
new book at a yearly District Assembly brings automatic sales of at least five million
books. At a NET profit rate of over 50% per book, one can grasp the immediate benefit.
(Having been involved in figuring the costs of their books and magazines while
working in the printing offices in New York, I am aware of their expenses and overhead
in this area). With a magazine circulation of well over eleven million per week and
approximately 16 cents profit per magazine, their income from magazines alone would
exceed $1,780,000 per week. Mind you, theirs is a guaranteed market, regardless of
how good the magazines are.

This circulation must be carefully maintained, however. Two meetings per week (the
Service Meeting and the Theocratic School) in the local Kingdom Halls are scheduled by
the Branch offices in order to demonstrate the sales pitches for the books and
magazines. Each month there is a special offer, and sample presentations are
rehearsed at these meetings, as well as the morning meetings for field service held all
over the world in each Kingdom Hall or private home. In other words, each Witness is
exposed to at least two and possible more hours per week in a sales meeting
atmosphere, to prepare them for and to encourage them in selling as many books and
magazines as possible. These same Witnesses take their books and magazines out to
the public, proclaiming that they represent "God's organization" and are financed
strictly by contribution, and proceed to point out the wrongs of the churches in their
passing of a collection plate! Such hypocrisy goes unnoticed by the Witness himself, for
he is ignorant of the Society's methods.

The Annual Summary of the British Branch of the Watchtower has been made available
recently for the years 1982-1985. We have reproduced the 1985 statement in this
article, and also give the figures for the other years in a chart. This is helpful, since the
U.S. branch of the Watchtower will not give out any financial figures. These documents,
which remain hidden from the Witnesses themselves, illustrate the real source of
income for the Watchtower. On pages 119-120 of the publication Organized To
Accomplish Our Ministry, printed in 1983, the Watchtower discusses how they are
financed. Not only in this book, but in many other articles claiming to give the financial
picture of the Watchtower over the last 15 years, they fail to disclose their primary
source of income. Rather, they seek to convey the impression that their income comes
strictly through free will contributions, with a few estates being denoted as well. No
mention is made of the MAJOR source of their income, which is the distribution of
books and magazines. The local Witness, in turn, makes the deceptive statement that
contributions are to COVER the cost of literature received, as if the price they pay is
what it cost to actually produce the book. He is unaware of the facts.

IS IT WRONG TO GENERATE FUNDS THIS WAY?

It is not wrong for a religious organization or nonprofit corporation to receive income
from the offering of literature. This ministry receives about 30% of its income from
contributions for literature (the rest comes from free will donations). What is WRONG is
to seek to hide the MAJOR source of their income from those who support the
organization, while deliberately and consistently conveying a different impression in
order to set themselves apart as "Goddirected," as opposed to the way other
organizations are financed. Jehovah's Witnesses will point out the wrongness of
churches having raffles and Bingo games, tithing and passing the collection plate in
order to support themselves, yet are completely oblivious to the fact that they are the
ones carrying on the REAL deception. At least many other organizations, including
many cults, make it known that their particular programs help fund their
organizations! The Governing Body of Jehovah's Witnesses stands out among all of
these, for they have not even hinted at their TRUE source of income.

THE ANNUAL REPORT

The British Branch report reproduced in this Newsletter is divided into receipts (money
taken in) and expenses (money paid out). If we ignore the transfers between the
Brooklyn Branch and the British Branch (which always result in a gain to the Brooklyn
branch office), we can figure the percentages of income that come from donations and
legacies (wills, etc.) and compare that with their total income from the sales of books
and magazines, in order to see their real yet carefully disguised source of income.

While figures are not available from the main branch in the United States, it is obvious
that the figures would be similar. Unfortunately, such documentation cannot be
obtained in the U.S. at present.

Studying four successive years of reports from the same branch office reveals a steady
increase in book and magazine sales, and a decrease in charitable contributions
percentagewise. This information is helpful in pointing out to the Jehovah's Witness
and their studies that the Watchtower is keeping information from them that reveals
their real source of income. Rather than God moving on the hearts of people to
contribute to the Watchtower, they are steadily increasing a financial empire, training
salesmen as they go. One is not counted as a true Jehovah's Witness in the records
reviewed annually by the Circuit Overseer if he does not spend time selling books and
magazines doortodoor. Thus, to be a JW, you must help fund the Watchtower by selling
their literature.

EXPANDING THEIR EMPIRE

The Watchtower continually portrays themselves as being modeled after the early
church in matters of giving and financing their work. Note this statement in The
Watchtower of Feb. 15, 1970:

"Some may argue that it costs more money today to carry out the functions of a
church, and if voluntary contributions do not cover expenses, then some means must
be used to raise the money. But think a moment. Bible principles do not change, do
they? If God enriched the first Christians and moved their hearts to generosity, will he
not also do that today among true Christians, and that without highpressure
persuasion? (2 Cor. 9:8-14) But is there a body of Christians today who follow Bible
principles when it comes to money, and who work zealously to aid others spiritually?"
(p.101-102)

The impression is given that all of the Watchtower's funding comes through
contribution. Apparently only about 10% does.

In addition to regular expenses, the Watchtower has special projects that are funded by
other means, often in the form of loans or special contributions. In 1980 special efforts
were made to obtain loans and pledges in the individual congregations, by means of
letters read to the congregations and sent by the branch offices. Details were not made
available in the Watchtower magazines, however.

Several large projects were in the works in the late 1970's. The first big move was the
acquisition of the Towers Hotel in Brooklyn Heights, New York, in order to house more
workers for the headquarters there. This way, 1000 more workers could live and work
there. Since their food is grown and raised on Watchtower Farm 90 miles upstate from
Brooklyn, and volunteers aren't paid except for a few dollars a month, it is relatively
inexpensive to bring in more workers.

Much greater, however, was the need to expand the printing operation both in quality
and quantity. When I came to Bethel in 1974, the printing equipment was greatly
outdated. One of the first presses that I operated was built in 1926! Even the newer
ones were letterpress machines; an older, inefficient design incapable of printing on
good paper or in more than two colors at a time. When I was later appointed as a floor
overseer, I was also involved in experimental methods of printing, and would travel to
places like the Government Printing Office in Washington D.C. or W.R. Grace Inc. to see
how "worldly" people were printing.

I think the most amazing thing I learned was that the Factory Committee and the
Governing Body (as well as the late Nathan Knorr) were quite unawares of what
"efficiency" was all about. The attitude I continually picked up from men such as Calvin
Chyke and Richard Wheelock of the Factory Committee was that 'this is God's
organization, and we don't care how the world is doing it.' As a result, much money
was wasted in gross inefficiency. Press operators would often be told to run their
presses prematurely and throw away the printed material, just to impress paper
salesmen or important people on tour.

This can be illustrated by what happened in 1979. The Governing Body decided that
they wanted to upgrade the quality of the magazines, using better paper and better
pictures. The Factory Committee decided that instead of scrapping their old, outdated
presses, they would renovate them. They brought in Japanese press manufacturers to
estimate the cost to renovate 60 presses, including some being used in other
branches. The estimate was for 60 million dollars to convert these older letterpresses
to offset printing! The Factory Committee wanted to go ahead with it.

This brought panic into the hearts of four of us who were the overseers of the
pressroom. We had done experimental work for about two years, and knew this was a
wrong move for them. They had already purchased a custom WoodHoe press for
$1,600,000 that turned out to be a lemon that they couldn't even sell. I know, because
I was asked to try and get it operating. I did, but the quality was like rubber stamp
printing! The press sat there for several years, while tour guides boasted of its capacity
to print 100,000 books per day. We finally printed 200,000 books, all right, but many
were trashed and the others were sold to Bethelites at half price. Attempts were made
to sell the press to buyers in China, but it fell through.

Anyway, we knew the cost of renovating the 60 old presses to far exceed what was
necessary. Three of us worked together secretly on a cost comparison project that
proposed to SCRAP all the old presses, and buy brand new Harris offset presses (like
the ones we were already using to print My Book of Bible Stories). For a cost of only
$12 million, we could buy twelve presses that would take the place of all 60 of the
others, and yielding much greater quality! We worked feverishly getting figures
together, talking with "worldly" printing experts. The Pressroom Overseer then
submitted this proposal to the Factory Committee, and secretly submitted a copy to
one member of the Governing Body (who is still at Bethel), just in case they decided to
reject it. Well, reject it they did, laughing it off as the presumptuous efforts of young
whippersnappers. But a couple of members of the Governing Body did not think it so
foolish to save $48 million, and some time later, after hearing nothing from the
Factory Committee, asked them about it. The Factory Committee then submitted the
proposal to the GB after checking the figures with us, and thus they finally carried the
plan out. No thanks were given to those of us in the pressroom! However, that was no
surprise; and besides, we were occupied with discovering what the Governing Body
knew about 1914 and the Gentile Times that they weren't telling anybody.

Although this was their most expensive near-mistake, there were other mistakes
unknown to even those working at the headquarters. In the late 70's efforts were made
to introduce a new phototypesetting computer system much more complex than was
currently used on the outside. Equipment was rented from IBM at a cost of about
$30,000 per month that sat there for over a year, because of problems with programs
and personnel. Why personnel? At Bethel, an overseer may be put in charge of a
department that knows nothing about the department itself. He is simply an authority
figure. If it appears that others with lesser seniority than he is trying to suggest what
to do, he may resent this and cause problems for that individual (usually a "new boy"
brought in from the outside, not used to Bethel's unwritten "pecking" order), often
forcing him to leave Bethel in frustration. Many left in frustration over the computer
issue alone during 19791980. Finally, they brought in a JW computer expert, housing
his family in a private flat next to Bethel, sending the kids to school and paying him
several thousand a month salary besides, just to get the system operating.

The Watchtower of Feb. 1, 1982 makes mention of the Towers Hotel project as well as
the printing expansion and the computer equipment. Of course, no mention is made of
the above details, for this would expose too much.

To help cover the cost of purchasing additional equipment, the cost of The Watchtower
and Awake! magazines went from 10 cents to 15 cents per copy as of Sept. 1, 1981.

Currently, the Watchtower has been using other hotels in Brooklyn Heights that were
purportedly purchased by private JW businessmen who agreed to loan space out to the
Bethel complex, using such facilities until their next project is completed. What is it? A
brand new 31-story building right next to the office complex at 30 Columbia Heights.

With the Sept. 1, 1984 issue, the Watchtower and Awake! went to 20 cents per copy.
(The price went up to 25 cents in Sept. 1987.)

Summary

The Watchtower verbally shuns any kind of fundraising or the giving of pledges or the
paying of ministers. Yet at the same time, they [1] carry on the most extensive
literature sales in the world, unrivaled by any organization, [2] they have repeatedly
solicited pledges, in the form of the "Good Hopes" donation arrangement or
"contribution prospects", 1 and [3] have regularly given a salary to Bethel home
workers, Circuit and District Overseers, and missionaries.

Why doesn't the average JW see through all of this doubletalk? Because he simply
doesn't know the facts. He has been told that the Society doesn't make any money
from selling literature, and that it all comes through donations. Imagining himself in a
superior position, the JW then derides other religious organizations for their financial
practices. Moreover, he is ignorant of what the Bible says about supporting Christian
ministry, because the Watchtower has distorted this as well. He is trained not to
question the Watchtower, fearing that he might become an "apostate" for such doubts.
Such techniques are reminiscent of Orwell's Socialistic Society (Ingsoc) typified in his
book 1984:

". . . The speculations which might possibly induce a skeptical or rebellious attitude are
killed in advance by his early-acquired inner discipline. The first and simplest stage in
the discipline, which can be taught even to young children, is called, in Newspeak,
crimestop. Crimestop means the faculty of stopping short, as though by instinct, at the
threshold of any dangerous thought. It includes the power of not grasping analogies,
of failing to perceive logical errors, of misunderstanding the simplest arguments if
they are inimical to Ingsoc, and of being bored or repelled by any train of thought
which is capable of leading in a heretical direction." 1984, p. 174-175

Are Ministers to be Paid?

Is it wrong for churches to pay their ministers? What does the Bible say?

For an answer to the JW challenge, we need to examine the apostolic church. Looking
back, we find that the Christian Jews were already used to the arrangement of tithing,
or giving of "tenths" to God. Jesus said to the Pharisees,

"For you pay tithe of mint and rue and every kind of garden herb, and yet disregard
justice and the love of God; but these are the things you should have done without
neglecting the others." (Luke 11:42)

Though the Law of Moses and the laws of tithes were fulfilled with the death of Christ,
and all Christians were now to function as ministers in a sense, only certain ones were
to function in the office of teaching and pastoring as the elders of the church (1 Tim.
3:1). The history of the early church reveals that the structure of leadership in the
church was much the same as it was in the synagogues. James said that not all were to
be teachers, because of the greater responsibility they carry before God (James 3:1).
Deacons (Greek: diakonos) were appointed to take care of mundane tasks so that these
older men could give "undivided attention" to spiritual matters (Acts 6:26). The same
pattern holds true in modern times.

In Matthew 10:10 and Luke 10:7, Jesus made it clear to his disciples that they were not
to prepare ahead for their own needs when visiting the brothers in their homes, but
were to expect to receive their sustenance from those households:

"Do not acquire gold, or silver, or copper for your money belts, or a bag for your
journey, or even two tunics, or sandals, or a staff; for the worker is worthy of his
support.

"And stay in that house, eating and drinking what they give you; for the laborer is
worthy of his wages."
Later, when circumstances changed and the disciples would be spread abroad, Jesus
told them to take up a sword and a pouch (protection and money) for their longer
journeys (Luke 22:35,36). No doubt even then most of their money came from the
believers who were generous (2 Cor. 9:12,13). Yet, while circumstances varied, the
principle of providing for these men remained the same, for Paul emphasizes it later.
In 1 Corinthians chapter nine Paul develops the point that those who minister to the
body as overseers have the right to subsist off the people, including provisions for a
wife (v.47). He looks back to the Mosaic law for support in this principle (v. 8-11).
While Paul himself chose to be an exception in this case (since apparently some were
accusing him of improper motives--v. 12,15), he states that the Lord Jesus himself
stated these principles (v. 14). In Galatians 6:6 Paul says "Let the one who is taught the
word share all good things with him who teaches," admonishing the body to contribute
for the needs of the one who is ministering to them.

These same principles apply in the church today as well as then. Those who are being
spiritually fed are entrusted with making sure their shepherds and teachers are
physically fed. In 1 Timothy 5:17,18, Paul says,

"Let the elders who rule well be considered worthy of double honor, especially those
who work hard at preaching and teaching. For the Scripture says, `You shall not
muzzle the ox while he is threshing,' and 'The laborer is worthy of his wages.'"
On the other hand, Paul does not reinstitute a Levitical tithe arrangement, leaving it
open to the church to use their own method of support. Paul expects the Christians to
be as generous as under the Law, for Christianity is the reality; whereas the Law was a
mere shadow. Paul was confident that mature Christians would give generously
towards the Lord's work, and would make sure their shepherds and teachers have their
needs met. The principle of Malachi chapter three applies, that God deserves our best
and firstfruits.

Though giving is to come from the heart, each as he is able, blessings may be held
back from us if we fail to be generous to others (2 Cor. 9:6-13). A principle from
Malachi applies,

"Will a man rob God? Yet you are robbing Me! But you say, 'How have we robbed Thee?'
In tithes and offerings. You are cursed with a curse, for you are robbing Me, the whole
nation of you!"


"'Bring the whole tithe into the storehouse, so that there may be food in My house, and
test Me now in this,' says the Lord of Hosts, 'if I will not open for you the windows of
heaven, and pour out for you a blessing until it overflows.'" (Mal.3:8-10)
In providing the needs of others, both shepherds and the poor among the flock, Paul
says this same principle is true that you reap what you sow:

"Now this I say, he who sows sparingly shall also reap sparingly; and he who sows
bountifully shall also reap bountifully. Let each one do just as he has purposed in his
heart; not grudgingly or under compulsion; for God loves a cheerful giver. . . Now He
who supplies seed to the sower and bread for food, will supply and multiply your seed
for sowing and increase the harvest of your righteousness." (2 Cor. 9:6-10)

The Witnesses deride "Christendom" for paying their shepherds salaries and for calling
them "ministers" or "pastors," implying that these men are given too much power over
the people. The Bible does not condemn this practice; allowing freedom for the church
to establish its own pattern of giving. Yet at the same time, the JW elders have control
over the way JWs dress, how they talk, what they do on weekends, how much they eat,
where they do their preaching, how they study their Bible, and who they can or cannot
talk to. They even have life and death matters in their hands, by prohibiting their
members from taking blood transfusions, while they may lie dying on the operating
table. The elders can prevent them from talking to members of their own family who
have left the Witnesses, under pain of disfellowshipping. How interesting that they
accuse the churches of setting one man over another! While it is true that due to fallen
human nature some ministers will abuse their authority, ALL JW elders are required to
go beyond the Scriptural basis for authority by enforcing the manmade rules of the
Watchtower.

All of us who have left the Watchtower should appreciate what true Christian
generosity means. Our giving should surpass that of the scribes and Pharisees, who
were meticulous givers. God himself gives even to the lost and wicked, and he asks us
to imitate this same attitude in giving (Matt. 5:42-48). While the Watchtower puts down
charitable organizations and discourages involvement in projects to help the poor and
needy, it should bother our consciences to ignore the needs around us (Luke
10:30-37). One identifying mark of the "new personality" and the new birth in Christ is
the transition from self-centeredness to charitable giving (Luke 12:33,34).

A falsehood is an attempt to withhold the truth from those who have a right to know.
L.J. Peter

Watchtower View of Truth & Lying:

"While malicious lying is definitely condemned in the Bible, this does not mean that a
person is under obligation to divulge truthful information to people who are not
entitled to it. . . That is why Jesus on certain occasions refrained from giving full
information or direct answers to certain questions when doing so could have brought
unnecessary harm." AID TO BIBLE UNDERSTANDING, p. 1061.







Comparison Chart (in British pounds)
COMPARISON CHART
(figures are given in British Pounds)(expenses and receipts are minus transfers)


1982 1983 1984
1985
Receipts 5,405,797 4,036,811
4,558,007 6,456,184

Expenses 2,536,342 2,715,392 3,530,787
5,940,474
Net amt
transferred
to IBSA 1,165,500 (781,252) (1,580,600)
60,500
Cash, goods
sent to mn.
office, branches 778,517 1,088,448 1,312,935
2,230,353
Literature Sales 1,027,753 1,176,798 1,431,720 1,786,243
Magazine Sales 1,707,180 1,820,536 1,866,035 2,516,847
Donations 374,258 243,633 233,236 218,892
Legacies 183,173 135,055 113,274 251,308
Total of donations, legacies 557,431 378,688 346,510 470,200
Total of magazine literature sales 2,734,933 2,997,334 3,297,755 4,303,090
Percentage of increase or decrease in sales n/a 10.9% 10% 30%
Percentage of increase in donations n/a (35%) (4.3%) (6.1%)
Percentage of increase (or decrease) in legacies n/a (26.3%) (16%) 122%
Percentage of receipts (minus transfers) from donations, legacies 10.3% 9.3% 7.6%
7.3%
1985 Total Assets: 10,348,103

1985 Total Liabilities: 1,185,564

Net worth to balance assets of British Branch as of August 31, 1985: 9,162,538


Why don't they any charities of any kind? Why don't they take care of the hungry,
thirsty, homeless, naked, poor, widowed, orphans...anhyone? Not even thier own? It's
not like they can't afford it.
Why they build higher and higher buildings,if they are ''The best Cristians,pure,and
ethics'',and,ALWAYS ,''The End Of This System Of Thinks Is Near''?







31) So,you DO NOT accept the Holy Tradition? ...

But you accept the Tradition-delivery from a Company made by...humans!

2 Thessalonians 2:15: ''So then, brethren, to stay stable and still keep the traditions
taught, either through words or through angels of our letter.''
So are you sure that YOU do not follow traditions of people?

About the Holy Tradition: From what we know you do not accept the Holy Fathers-
Ignatius, Polycarp, Titos and the other direct disciples of the Apostles, do not accept
that the Holy immediate delivery, however,you accept the traditions of books and
magazines from the ''Watchtower'', an organization without Apostolic Succession that''
sprung'' in America in 1879.
Does it seems reasonable to you to ignore the patristic writings of the early Church
and of those who you have ''stolen'' the New Testament canon, and trusting beautified
glossy magazines that showing their own ''New World''?



The Watchtower ACCEPTS HUMAN TRADITIONS!
Perhaps at this point, to remind you of some teachings or information on various
topics, officially the Watchtower has admitted that retain and maintain historically?
Let's see then:

"According to the unanimous testimony offered by the ancient Jewish tradition (the
Bible never refers to this issue), these cherubs had human form" (Insight, tom.2,
pg.1273).

"Zion's Watch Tower 1 January 1900 (in English) said:" The tradition says that Joseph
died while Jesus was still small, and that Jesus was succeeded as a carpenter and
became the mainstay of the family "(Watchtower, 15.02 .2000, p.13, par.12).

"[Anna, according to tradition, was the mother of Mary]" (Watchtower, 01.04.1984,
p.25).

"Isaiah of modesty does not give much information about themselves. The tradition
says that he had an affinity with the royal family of Judah "(Watchtower, 15.10.1987,
p.11, section 6).

"Jesus evidently located in the yard of Women, where the walls were positioned quite
crates or boxes to throw the world there's offers. The Judaic tradition informs us that
there were 13 boxes "(Watchtower, 01.12.1987, p.28).

"According to tradition, during this persecution was that the aged apostle John was
exiled to the Island of Patmos, where criminals are sent" (Watchtower, 01.05.1988,
p.29).

"Yes, a tradition referred to Jerusalem Talmud (Jerusalem Talmud) says that about 40
years before the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD, the Jews lost their jurisdiction had
to execute offenders" (Watchtower, 01.07 .1988, p.31).

"According to tradition, the basic information about this gospel of the apostle Peter
gave" (Watchtower, 15.10.1989, p.30).

"The tradition says that Satan showed Jesus" all the kingdoms of the world "from this
peak, located at the edge of the desert, overlooking the palm trees planted by the city
of Jericho in the Jordan Valley to the east" (Watchtower, 01.11.1989, p.16).

"According to tradition, this" saint "(note Nicholas) is considered" the great friend of
children, "who willingly share them gifts on the day of celebration" (Watchtower,
15.12.1989, p.26-27).

"Another example is the way we treat the first five books of the Bible. The tradition
says that most of them wrote Moses around 1500 BCE "(Watchtower, 01.02.1990, p.4).

"According to tradition, those who participate in the celebration of Easter drinking four
glasses of wine," (Watchtower, 15.06.1990, p.8).

"This is the Grotto of the Nativity, the place where, according to tradition, was born
Jesus Christ" (Watchtower, 15.12.1990, p.3).

"The writing of the book of Genesis, the first book of the Bible traditionally attributed
to Moses, a Jew who lived before 3,500 years ago" (Watchtower, 01.06.1991, p.3).

"One is a green hill on which, according to tradition, Jesus delivered the Sermon on the
Mount's" (Watchtower, 01.01.1992, p.25).

"The Jewish tradition shows that Isaac was about 25 years old when the Lord
commanded his father, Abraham, to offer it as a sacrifice" (Watchtower, 01.02.1993,
p.12, par.17).

"According to tradition, the seven deadly sins are pride, avarice, the carnal lust, envy,
gluttony, anger and sloth" (Watchtower, 15.06.1994, p.13).

"According to tradition, the shofar, ie trumpet horn ram, then sounded to proclaim the
coming of the New Year" (Watchtower, 15.07.1994, p.28).

"According to Jewish tradition, Manasseh responded to putting sawed Isaiah"
(Watchtower, 01.11.1998, p.16, Pr.11).

"According to tradition, Nevrod died violently" (Watchtower, 01.04.1999, p.11, par.12).

"At the same time, Cyril began an intensive program of Bible translation. According to
tradition, he began translating from Greek to Slavonic the first phrase of the Gospel of
John, using the new alphabet: "In the beginning was the Word. . . "(Watchtower,
01.03.2001, p.30).

"According to a tradition, Nicodemus took the stance in favor of Jesus was baptized,
became the target of persecution by the Jews, was removed from his position and
eventually expelled from Jerusalem." (Watchtower, 01.02.2002, p.11)

"Whatever it is, the tradition says that the Jews were scholars who have dealt with this
first written translation of the Bible from Hebrew to Greek was probably 72"
(Watchtower, 15.09.2002, p.27).

"According to tradition, Paul followed the third path" (Watchtower, 15.07.2004, p.21).

"According to Jewish tradition, perhaps even Terah was a manufacturer idols"
(Watchtower, 01.12.2004, p.12).

"According to Jewish tradition, the Urim and Thoummim lost with the destruction of
the Temple in 607 BCE" (Watchtower, 15.01.2006, p.18 and 01.06.2009, p.27).

"The tradition says that a little later Paul was beheaded" (Watchtower, 15.11.2007,
p.20).

"The number of astrologers, or" magicians "who visited Jesus when he was a child shall
not be revealed, and there is no strong basis for the perception that they have
traditionally been three" (Watchtower, 01.01.2008, p.31 ).

"As for the number of visitors, it was 2, 3? 30-The Bible does not mention. Tradition
says he was three, which can be derived from the three gifts they offered "(Watchtower,
01.04.2010, p.13).

"According to ancient tradition, a close associate of Mark, the Apostle Peter was the
source of much of the information in Mark." (Watchtower, 15.02.2008, p.29)

"According to Jewish tradition, Moses wrote the namesake book some time after the
death of Job" (Watchtower, 15.04.2009, p.3, paragraph 1).

"All this seems to be consistent with the long tradition maintains that Mark wrote his
Gospel in Rome" (Watchtower, 15.03.2010, p.9).

"However, the evidence and tradition suggest that some of the 12 relatives were with
Jesus. According to some exovivliki tradition, Klopas or otherwise Alfaios, the husband
of one of the women mentioned in subsection John 19:25, was the brother of Joseph,
the adoptive father of Jesus. If this tradition is well founded, then James, son of
Alphaeus, another of the 12 apostles, and he was a cousin of Jesus "(Watchtower,
01.09.2010, p.15).



Hopefully, after all the above quotations from the Watchtower itself we hope you now
understood that your assertion that supposedly ''Jehovah's Witnesses do not observe
human traditions'', is now challenged by the very forms of 'slave'!

Sacred Tradition, as the eternal and immutable dwelling of the Holy Spirit in the
Church, lies at the very root of her being, and so encompasses her life that even the
very Scriptures come to be but one of its forms. Thus, were the Church to be deprived
of Tradition she would cease to be what she is, for the ministry of the Spirit of the New
Testament is the ministry of the Spirit written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the
living God: not in tables of stones, but in the fleshly tables of the heart. (cf. 1 Cor.
3:18-19).

Suppose that for some reason the Church were to be bereft of all her books, of the Old
and new Testaments, the works of the holy Fathers, of all service books what would
happen? Sacred Tradition would restore the Scriptures, not word for word, perhaps
the verbal form might be different but in essence the new Scriptures would be the
expression of that same faith which was once delivered unto the saints (Jude 3). They
would be the expression of the one and only Holy Spirit continuously active in the
Church, her foundation and her very substance.

The Scriptures are not more profound, not more important than Holy Tradition but, as
said above, they are one of its forms the most precious form, both because they are
preserved and convenient to make use of. But removed from the stream of Sacred
Tradition, the Scriptures cannot be rightly understood through any scientific research.

If the Apostle Paul had the mind of Christ, how much more does this apply to the
whole body of the Church of which St. Paul is one member! And if the writings of St.
Paul and the other Apostles are Holy Scripture, then new Scriptures of the Church,
written supposedly after the loss of the old books, would in their turn become Holy
Scripture for according to the Lords promise God, the Holy Trinity, will be in the
Church even unto the end of the world.

Men are wrong when they set aside Sacred Tradition and go, as they think, to its
source to the Holy Scriptures. The Church has her origins, not in the Scriptures but
in Sacred Tradition. The Church did not possess the New Testament during the first
decades of her history. She lived then by Tradition only the Tradition St. Paul calls
upon the faithful to hold (cf. 2 Thess. 2:15).

It is a well-known fact that all heresiarchs have always based themselves on the Holy
Scriptures, only their interpretations differing. The Apostle Peter spoke of this
perversion of the meaning of the Scriptures when they are construed personally, by the
individual reader (cf. 2 Pet. 3:16).

Individual members of the Church not excluding her finest sons and teachers do
not achieve the whole fulness of the gifts of the Holy Spirit, and so their teachings and
writings are marred by one or another imperfection sometimes even error
whereas as a whole the Churchs schooling, possessed of the gifts and knowledge,
remains true for all time.









32) Question: Falseprophesies
Should we cry and lament (?) that such an American publishing company has trapped
thousands of people around the world, has turned them to life - unpaid - salesman of
the publications, forces them into anti-social behavior or even in death, and while
constantly states that the end of the world approaching, they continually expands its
facilities around the world!
Finally,they believe or not, that the end of the world is near?
And until when will deceive the nations with the tenets of copying?
How we should call a ''Prophet'' whose ''PROPHECIES NEVER'' verify?


CHOOSE AND GET WHAT BECAME OF THE FOLLOWING!

1877 'The End Of This World; that is the end of the gospel and the beginning of the
millennial age is nearer than most men suppose; indeed we have already entered the
transition period, which is to be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a
nation Dan. 12:3." (N.H. Barbour and C.T. Russell, Three Worlds, and the Harvest of
This World, p. 17).

1879 "Christ came in the character of a Bridegroom in 1874.... at the beginning of the
Gospel harvest." (Watchtower, Oct 1879, p. 4)

1880 "We need not here repeat the evidences that the "seventh trump" began its
sounding A.D., 1840, and will continue until the end of the time of trouble, and the
end of "The times of the Gentiles," A.D., 1914, and that it is the trouble of this "Great
day," which is here symbolically called the voice of the Archangel when he begins the
deliverance of fleshly Israel. "At that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince
(Archangel) which standeth for the children of thy people and there shall be a time of
trouble such as never was since there was a nation." Dan. xii. 1. Nor will we here, again
present the conclusive Bible proof that our Lord came for his Bride in 1874, and has an
unseen work as Reaper of the first-fruits of this Gospel Age. (Zion's Watchtower
November, 1880 p. 1)

1886 "The outlook at the opening of the New Year has some very encouraging
features. The outward evidences are that the marshaling of the hosts for the battle of
the great day of God Almighty, is in progress while the skirmishing is commencing.
The time is come for Messiah to take the dominion of earth and to overthrow the
oppressors and corrupters of the earth, (Rev. 19:15 and 11:17, 18) preparatory to the
establishment of everlasting peace upon the only firm foundation of righteousness and
truth." (Zion's Watchtower, January, 1886;Watchtower reprints I, p. 817)

1888 "In this chapter we present the Bible evidence proving that the full end of the
times of the gentiles, i.e., the full end of their lease of dominion, will be reached in
A.D. 1914; and that the date will be the farthest limit of the rule of imperfect men. And
be it observed, that if this is shown to be a fact firmly established by the Scriptures, it
will prove; Firstly, that at that date the Kingdom of God, for which our Lord taught us
to pray, saying, Thy Kingdom come, will obtain full, universal control, and that it will
then be set up, or firmly established, in the earth, on the ruins of present institutions."
(The Time Is At Hand, 1888, p. 76, 77)

1889 "Be not surprised, then, when in subsequent chapters we present proofs that the
setting up of the Kingdom of God is already begun, that it is pointed out in prophecy
as due to begin the exercise of power in A.D. 1878, and that the 'battle of the great
day of God Almighty (Rev. 16:14) which will end in A.D. 1914 with the complete
overthrow of earth's present rulership, is already commenced. The gathering of the
armies is plainly visible from the standpoint of God's word." (Studies in the Scriptures,
Vol. 2, The Time Is At Hand, 1889 Ed., p. 101. The 1915 Edition of this texts changed
"A.D. 1914" to read 'A.D. 1915')

1889 "Here we furnish the evidence that from the creation of Adam to (but not
including) A.D. 1873 was six thousand years. And though the Bible contains no direct
statement that the seventh thousand will be the epoch of Christ's reign, the great
Sabbath Day of restitution to the world, yet the venerable tradition is not without a
reasonable foundation." (Studies in the Scriptures, Vol. 2, p. 39. 1889)

1889 "If, then, the seventh thousand-year period of earth's history be an epoch
specially noted as the period of Christ's reign, we shall by showing that it began in
1873, be proving that we are already in it." (Studies in the Scriptures, Vol. 2, p. 40.
1889)

1889 "In the coming 26 years, all present governments will be overthrown and
dissolved." (C.T. Russell, Studies in the Scriptures, Vol. 2, p. 98-99, 1889)

1889 "In this chapter we present the Bible evidence which indicates that six thousand
years from the creation of Adam were complete with A.D. 1872; and hence that, since
A.D. 1872 are chronologically entered upon the seventh thousand or the Millennium."
(Studies in the Scriptures, Vol. 2, p. 33, 1889)

1889 "Remember that the forty years' Jewish Harvest ended October A.D. 69, and was
followed by the complete overthrow of that nation; and that likewise the forty years of
the Gospel age harvest will end October, 1914, and that likewise the overthrow of
'Christendom,' so-called, must be expected to immediately follow." (Studies in the
Scriptures, Vol. 2, p. 245)

1894 "Seventeen years ago people said, concerning the time features presented in
Millennial Dawn, They seem reasonable in many respects, but surely no such radical
changes could occur between now and the close of 1914: if you had proved that they
would come about in a century or two, it would seem much more probable. What
changes have since occurred, and what velocity is gained daily? 'The old is quickly
passing and the new is coming in.' Now, in view of recent labor troubles and
threatened anarchy, our readers are writing to know if there may not be a mistake in
the 1914 date. They say that they do not see how present conditions can hold out so
long under the strain. We see no reason for changing the figures-nor could we change
them if we would. They are, we believe, God's dates, not ours. But bear in mind that
the end of 1914 is not the date for the beginning, but for the end of the time of
trouble." (Zion's Watchtower, Can It Be Delayed until 1914? C. T. Russell July 15, 1894,
Also in Watchtower Reprints, l894 p. 1677)

1894 "A few more years will wind up the present order of things, and then the
chastened world will stand face to face with the actual conditions of the established
Kingdom of God. And yet the course of the Church is to be finished within the space of
time that intervenes." (Watchtower p. 56, 1894)

1894 "We see no reason for changing the figures - nor could we change them if we
would. They are, we believe, God's dates, not ours. But bear in mind that the end of
1914 is not the date for the beginning, but for the end of the time of trouble."
(Watchtower July 15, 1894, p 266; p 1677 reprints)

1894 "We see no reason for changing the figures nor could we change them if we
would. They are, we believe, Gods dates, not ours. But bear in mind that the end of
1914 is not the date for the beginning, but for the end of the time of trouble."
(Watchtower, July 15, 1894, Reprints p. 1677)

1897 "...this measurement is 3416 inches, symbolizing 3416 years.... This calculation
shows A.D. 1874 as marking the beginning of the period of trouble...." (Russell,
Studies in the Scriptures: Thy Kingdom Come, Series III, p. 342, 1897 edition [1916
edition changed to read: "We find it to be 3457 inches, symbolizing 3457 years.... Thus
the Pyramid witnesses that the close of 1914 will be the beginning of the time of
trouble...."] note: the measurement was the length of an interior passageway
discovered inside the Pyramids. It has no reference in Scripture.)

1897 "Complete destruction of the 'powers that be' of 'this present evil worlds -
political, financial, ecclesiastical - about the close of the Time of the Gentiles; October
A.D. 1914." (C.T. Russell, Studies in the Scriptures, IV, p. 622, 1897)

1897 "Our Lord, the appointed King, is now present, since October 1874, A.D....and
the formal inauguration of his kingly office dates from April 1878, A.D." (Studies in the
Scriptures, Vol.4, p.621, 1897)

1897 "The distillery, the brewery, the saloon, the brothel, the pool-room, all
time-killing and character-depraving business will be stopped; and their servants will
be given something to do that will be beneficial to themselves and others. "Similarly,
the building of war-vessels, the manufacture of munitions of war and defense will
cease, and armies will be disbanded. The new Kingdom will have no need of these, but
will have abundant power to execute summary justice in the punishment of evil
doers... "The banking and brokerage business, and other like employment's, very
useful under present conditions, will no longer have a place; for under the new
conditions the human race will be required to treat each others as members of one
family, and private capital and money to loan and to be needed will be things of the
past. Landlords and renting agencies will find new employment also, because the new
King will not recognize as valid patents and deeds now on record. "...namely, that with
present conveniences, if the whole people were put to work systematically and wisely,
not more than three hours labor for each individual would be necessary." (Studies, Vol.
IV, pp. 633-635, 1897)

1902 "In view of this strong Bible evidence concerning the Times of the Gentiles, we
consider it an established truth that the final end of the kingdoms of this world, and
the full establishment of the kingdom of God, will be accomplished by the end of A.D.
1914." (The Time Is At Hand, 1902 edition, p. 99)

1903 "When Uranus and Jupiter meet in the humane sign of Aquarius in 1914, the
long-promised era will have made a fair start in the work of setting man free to work
out his own salvation, and will insure the ultimate realization of dreams and ideals of
all poets and sages in history." (Watchtower, May 1, 1903, p. 130-131; p3184
Reprints)

1904 "According to our expectations the stress of the great time of trouble will be on
us soon, somewhere between 1910 and 1912, culminating with the end of the 'Times
of the Gentiles,' October, 1914." (The New Creation, Studies in the Scriptures, Vol. 6, p.
579, 1904)

1908 "In view of this strong Bible evidence concerning the Times of the Gentiles, we
consider it an established truth that the final end of the kingdoms of this world, and
the full establishment of the Kingdom of God, will be accomplished at the end of A. D.
1914." (The Time Is At Hand; 1889; 1908 ed.; p. 99)

1908 "True, it is expecting great things to claim, as we do, that within the coming
twenty-six years all present governments will be overthrown and dissolved" (The Time
Is At Hand; 1889; 1908 ed.; p. 99)

1914 "Even if the time of our change should not come within ten years, what more
should we ask? Are we not a blessed, happy people? Is not our God faithful? If anyone
knows anything better, let him take it. If any of you ever find anything better, we hope
you will tell us." (Watchtower, Dec 15, 1914, p. 376.)

1914 "Studying God's Word, we have measured the 2520 years, the seven symbolic
times, from that year 606 B.C. and have found that it reached down to October, 1914,
as nearly as we were able to reckon. We did not say positively that this would be the
year." (Watchtower, November 1, 1914, p. 325)

1914 "While it's possible that Armageddon may begin next Spring, yet this purely
speculation to attempt to say just when. We see, however, that there are parallels
between the close of the Jewish age and this Gospel age. These parallels seem to point
to the year just before us part particularly the early months." (Watchtower Reprints, VI,
Sept 1, 1914, p. 5527)

1914 "There is absolutely no ground for Bible students to question that the
consummation of this Gospel age is now even at the door, and that it will end as the
Scriptures foretell in a great time of trouble such as never was since there was a
nation. We see the participants in this great crisis banding themselves together The
great crisis, the great clash, symbolically represented as a fire, that will consume the
ecclesiastical heavens and the social earth, is very near." (Watchtower Reprints, VI, May
1, 1914, p. 5450)

1915 "The present great war in Europe is the beginning of the Armageddon of the
Scriptures Rev 19:16-20). It will eventuate in the complete overthrow of all the systems
of error which have so long oppressed the people of God and deluded the world. We
believe the present war cannot last much longer until revolutions shall break out" (C.T.
Russell, Pastor Russell's Sermons, p. 676, Sometime during World War I)

1915 Here we furnish the evidence that from the creation of Adam to A.D. 1873 was
six thousand years. And though the Bible contains no direct statement that the seventh
thousand will be the epoch of Christ's reign, the great Sabbath Day of restitution to the
world, yet the venerable tradition is not without reasonable foundation. (The Time Is At
Hand; 1889; 1915 ed.; p. 39)

1915 If, then, the seventh thousand-year period of earth's history be an epoch
specially noted as the period of Christ's reign, we shall, by showing that it began in
A.D. 1873, be proving that we are already in it. (The Time Is At Hand; 1889; 1915 ed.;
p. 40)

1915 Firstly, that at that date [1914] the Kingdom of God, for which our Lord taught us
to pray, saying, "Thy Kingdom come," will begin to assume control, and that it will then
shortly be "set up," or firmly established, in the earth, on the ruins of present
institutions. (The Time Is At Hand; 1889; 1915 ed.; p. 77)

1915 "In view of this strong Bible evidence concerning the Times of the Gentiles, we
consider it an established truth that the final end of the kingdoms of this world, and
the full establishment of the kingdom of God, will be accomplished near the end of
A.D. 1915. (The Time Is At Hand, 1915 edition, p. 99)

1915 "Be not surprised, then, when in subsequent chapters we present proofs that the
setting up of the Kingdom of God is already begun, that it is pointed out in prophecy
as due to begin the exercise of power in A.D. 1878, and that the 'battle of the great
day of God Almighty' (Rev. 16:14), which will end in A.D. 1915, with the complete
overthrow of the earth's present rulership, is already commenced." (The Time Is At
Hand; 1889; 1915 ed.; p. 101)

1915 "As in the type that date - three and a half years after the death of Christ -
marked the end of all special favor to the Jew and the beginning of favor to the
Gentiles, so we recognize A.D. 1881 as marking the close of the 'high calling,' or
invitation to the blessing peculiar to this age - to become joint-heirs with Christ and
partakers of the divine nature." (The Time Is At Hand; 1889; 1915 ed.; p. 235)

1915 So it was in this harvest also up to A.D. 1878 the time prophecies and the fact of
the Lord's presence, substantially as here presented, though less clearly, was our
message. Since then the work has widened, and the view of other truths has become
brighter and clearer; but the same fact and scriptures, teaching the same time and
presence, stand unchallenged and incontrovertible. (The Time Is At Hand; 1889; 1915
ed.; p. 236)

1915 The Gentile Times prove that the present governments must all be overturned
about the close of A.D. 1915; and Parallelism above shows that this period
corresponds exactly with the year A.D. 70, which witnessed the completion of the
downfall of the Jewish polity. (The Time Is At Hand, 1915 edition, p. 242)

1915 We are already living in the seventh millennium - since October 1872. (The Time
Is At Hand; 1889; 1915 ed.; p. 363)

1915 The Battle of Armageddon, to which this war is leading, will be a great contest
between right and wrong, and will signify the complete and everlasting overthrow of
the wrong, and the permanent establishment of Messiah's righteous kingdom for the
blessing of the world. Our sympathies are broad enough to cover all engaged in the
dreadful strife, as our hope is broad enough and deep enough to include all in the
great blessings which our Master and his Millennial kingdom are about to bring to the
world. (Watchtower Reprints, VI, April 1, 1915, p. 5659)

1915 To our understanding the general call to this joint heirship with our Redeemer as
members of the New Creation of God, ceased in 1881. (The New Creation; 1899; 1915
ed.; p. 95)

1916 "The Bible chronology herein presented shows that the six great 1000 year days
beginning with Adam are ended, and that the great 7th Day, the 1000 years of Christ's
Reign, began in 1873." (The Time Is At Hand, Foreword, p 2, 1916)

1916 We see no reason for doubting, therefore, that the Times of the Gentiles ended in
October, 1914; and that a few more years will witness their utter collapse and the full
establishment of God's kingdom in the hands of Messiah." (Watchtower Reprints, VI,
Sept 1, 1916, p. 5950)

1917 'There will be no slip-up...Abraham should enter upon the actual possession of
his promised inheritance in the year 1925' (Watchtower Oct. 15, 1917, p. 6157)

1917 The Spring of 1918 will bring upon Christendom a spasm of anguish greater
even than that experienced in the Fall of 1914.... The travail that is coming is to be
upon nominal Zion- "Christendom" "Babylon"; and it will be a great and sore
affliction- "A Time of Trouble such as was not since there was a nation." (The Finished
Mystery p. 62 [stated to be the "Posthumous Work of Pastor Russell" on p. 2])

1917 'No doubt Satan believed the Millennial Kingdom was due to be set-up in
1915...Be that as it may, there is evidence that the establishment of the Kingdom in
Palestine will probably be in 1925, ten years later than we once calculated.' (Studies In
The Scriptures, Vol 7, The Finished Mystery, p. 128)

1917 Some interesting developments in connection with the setting up of the Kingdom
may occur in 1920, six years after the great Time of Trouble began. It would not be
strange if this were so, when we recall that after forty years wandering in the
wilderness the Israelites came into possession of the land of Canaan after a further six
years. As these matters are still future we can but wait to see. We anticipate that the
"earthquake" will occur early in 1918, and that the "fire" will come in the fall of 1920.
[The Finished Mystery, 1917, p. 178, Comments on Revelation 11:13. [The 1926 ed.
reads: "and that the 'fire' will follow in due course."])

1917 "And the mountains were not found. Even the republics will disappear in the fall
of 1920. And the mountains were not found. Every kingdom of earth will pass away, be
swallowed up in anarchy." (The Finished Mystery, 1917 edition, p. 258)

1917 Pastor Russell's mission, in large part, was to advise Christendom of its
impending end, in the time of world-wide trouble. It is the Divine judgment upon the
nations. There will be no chance of escaping from destruction, through the nations.
The trouble is due to the dawning of the Day of Christ, the Millennium. It is the Day
of Vengeance, which began in the world war of 1914 and which will break like a furious
morning storm in 1918." (The Finished Mystery, 1917, p. 404)

1917 "Until 1878 the nominal church had been in a sense God's sanctuary or temple;
but He was from then on, culminating in 1918, to remove it with a stroke or plague of
erroneous doctrines and deeds Divinely permitted. The Church was the strength of
Christendom, that about which its life centered, and around which its institutions were
built. It was the desire of the eyes of the people, that which all Christians loved.
Nevertheless, God was to make manifest the profanation which ecclesiasticism had
made of the Christian Church, and to cause the church organizations to become to
Him as one dead, an unclean thing, not to be touched, or mourned. And the 'children
of the church' shall perish by the sword of war, revolution and anarchy, and by the
Sword of the Spirit be made to see that they have lost their hope of life on the spirit
plane -- that 'the door is shut."' (Studies in the Scriptures, vol. 7, 1917 p. 484.)

1917 Also, in the year 1918, when God destroys the churches wholesale and the
church members by million, it shall be that any that escape shall come to the works of
Pastor Russell to learn the meaning of the downfall of Christianity. (The Finished
Mystery, 1917 edition, p. 485)

1917 As the fleshly-minded apostates from Christianity, siding with the radicals and
revolutionaries, will rejoice at the inheritance of desolation that will be Christendom's
after 1918, so will God do to the successful revolutionary movement; it shall be utterly
desolated, "even all of it." Not one vestige of it shall survive the ravages of world-wide
all embracing anarchy, in the fall of 1920. (Rev. II: 7-13) (The Finished Mystery, 1917,
p. 542, [The 1926 ed. reads: "in the end of the time of trouble."])

1917 This vision of the prophet Ezekiel depicts the established theocratic Kingdom of
God on earth, civil and religious, spiritual and earthly. . . . The Temple . . . is a type and
symbol of "better things to come," after the wars, revolutions and anarchy of the
period from 1914 to 1925 have passed. (The Finished Mystery, 1917, p. 569 [The 1926
ed. reads: "of the time of trouble have passed."])

1918 "Therefore we may confidently expect that 1925 will mark the return of Abraham,
Isaac, Jacob and the faithful prophets of old, particularly those named by the Apostle in
Hebrews 11, to the condition of human perfection." (Millions Now Living Will Never Die,
p. 89)

1920 '...we may expect 1925 to witness the return of these faithful men of Israel from
the condition of death, being resurrected' (Millions Now Living Will Never Die, 1920, p.
88)

1920 "A simple calculation of these jubilees brings us to this important fact: Seventy
jubilees of fifty years each would be a total of 3500 years. That period of time
beginning 1575 before A.D. 1 of necessity would end in the fall of 1925, at which time
the type ends and the great antitype must begin. What, then, should we expect to take
palace? In the type there must be a full restoration; beginning of restoration of all
things. The chief thing to be restored is the human race to life; and since other
Scriptures definitely fix the fact that there will be a resurrection of Abraham, Isaac,
Jacob and other faithful ones of old, and that these will have the first favor, we may
expect 1925 to witness the return of these faithful men and Israel from the condition
of death, being resurrected and fully restored to perfect humanity and made the
visible, legal representatives of the new order of things on earth. (Millions now living
will never die, 1920 p 89-90)

1920 'Therefore we may confidently expect that 1925 will mark the return of Abraham,
Isaac, Jacob and the faithful prophets of old' (Millions Now Living Will Never Die, 1920,
p. 89-90)

1920 "Based upon the argument heretofore set forth, then, that the old order of
things, the old world, is ending and is therefore passing away, and that the new order
is coming in, and that 1925 shall mark the resurrection of the faithful worthies of old
and the beginning of reconstruction, it is reasonable to conclude that millions of
people now on the earth will be still on the earth in 1925. Then, based upon the
promises set forth in the divine Word, we must reach the positive and indisputable
conclusion that millions now living will never die." (Millions Now Living Will Never Die.
1920 p. 97)

1921 "'The time of the end' embraces a period from 1799 A.D., as above indicated, to
the time of the complete overthrow of Satan's empire and the establishment of the
kingdom of the Messiah. The time of the Lord's second presence dates from 1874, as
above stated. The latter period is within the first named, of course, and in the latter
part of the period known as "the time of the end." (The Harp of God, 1921 p. 236)

1921 "In Biblical symbology a time means a year of twelve months of thirty days each,
or 360 days. Each day is considered for a year... Here are mentioned, then, three and a
half times of 360 prophetic days each, or a total of 1260 prophetic days, equal to 1260
years. The Prophet then was shown that 1260 years would mark the beginning of the
time of the end of this beastly order. Twelve-hundred sixty years from A.D. 539 brings
us to 1799 -- another proof that 1799 marks the beginning of the 'time of the end.'
This also shows that it is from the date 539 A.D. that the other prophetic days of
Daniel must be counted." "The most important thing to which all the prophecies
point and for which the apostles looked forward has been the second coming of the
Lord. It is described by the Prophet as a blessed time. Daniel then says: 'Blessed is he
that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days.'
(Daniel 12:12). The watchers here, without question are those who were instructed by
the Lord to watch for his return. This date, therefore, when understood, would
certainly fix the time when the Lord is due at his second appearing. Applying the same
rule, then, of a day for a year, 1335 days after 539 A.D. brings us to A.D. 1874, at
which time, according to Biblical chronology, the Lord's second presence is due. If this
calculation is correct, from that time forward we ought to be able to find some
evidences marking the Lord's presence."(Harp of God, 1921, pp. 229-230.)

1921 "The natural harvest was used by the Lord to illustrate his harvest of Christians.
In the Jewish natural harvest it was customary to glean the field after the regular
harvest was over. We should therefore expect to find a harvest period from 1878 to
1918, and thereafter for a time a gleaning work to be done, which we will indicate. The
question now is, Do we find a period of harvest in the gospel age after 1874 which
serves as a fulfillment of the prophecy of the Lord?" (Studies in the Scriptures, Volume
7 1921, p. 236.)

1921 "The same year, 1881, is prophetically marked as the time for the final
withdrawal of favor from the churches, a favor which had begun to be withdrawn in
1878 -- the year in which the clergy were cast off as representatives of the Divine
Word, and when Pastor Russell began his work by the publication of 50,000 copies of
Object and Manner of the Lord's Return. In 1878 the stewardship of the things of God,
the teaching of Bible truths, was taken from the clergy, unfaithful to their age long
stewardship, and given to Pastor Russell. In the interim, until 1881, the new steward
was setting the things in order, getting the truths of the Bible in logical and Scriptural
form for presentation, until the last great item of the Hebrew tabernacle types, was
ready. Then, in 1881, he became God's watchman for all Christendom, and began his
gigantic work of Witness." (Studies in the Scriptures, Vol. 7, pp. 386-387 1921)

1921 "The Scriptures disclose a complete parallel concerning the Jewish and gospel
ages. The parallel exists with reference to time as well as events. The Jewish age ended
with a harvest, which harvest began with the ascension of our Lord in the year A.D. 33.
By the term 'harvest' here used is meant the gathering of the remnant of the Jews to
Christ. Jesus' statement plainly is that the gospel age will end with a harvest, during
which time he would be present, directing the work of that harvest. In the earth three
and a half years from the time of his consecration and baptism, Jesus was preparing
the Jews for the harvest of that age. We should expect to find a parallel of this
reference to the harvest of the gospel age, and we do find it. Counting three and a half
years from 1874, the time of his presence, brings us to 1878. During the presence of
the Lord from 1874 to 1878 he was making preparation for the harvest of the gospel
age. The Jewish harvest covered a period of forty years, ending in A.D. 73. We should
expect, then, the general harvest of the gospel age to end in 1918." (Harp of God,
1921, pp. 235-236, 1921)

1922 "The period must end in 1925. The type ending, the antitype must begin; and
therefore 1925 is definitely fixed in the scriptures. every thinking person can see that a
great climax is at hand. The Scriptures clearly indicate that the climax is the fall of
Satan's empire and the full establishment of the Messianic kingdom. This climax being
reached by 1925, and that marking the beginning of the fulfillment of the long
promised blessings of life to the people, millions now living on earth will be living then
and those who obey the righteous laws of the new arrangement will live forever.
Therefore it can be confidently said at this time that millions now living will never die."
(Golden Age, Jan. 4, 1922, p. 217)

1922 "The indisputable facts, therefore, show that the "time of the end" began in 1799;
that the Lord's second presence began in 1874." (The Watchtower, March 1, 1922)

1922 "We have no doubt whatever in regard to the chronology relating to the dates of
1874, 1914, 1918, and 1925. It was on this line of reckoning that the dates 1874,
1914, and 1918 were located; and the Lord has placed the stamp of his seal upon
1914 and 1918 beyond any possibility of erasure. What further evidence do we need?
Using this same measuring line.... it is an easy matter to locate 1925, probably in the
fall, for the beginning of the antitypical jubilee. There can be no more question about
1925 than there was about 1914." (Watchtower, p. 150, May 15, 1922)

1922 "It is on the basis of such and so many correspondencies -- in accordance with
the soundest laws known to science- that we affirm that, Scripturally, scientifically, and
historically, present-truth chronology is correct beyond a doubt. Its reliability has been
abundantly confirmed by the dates and events of 1874, 1914, and 1918. Present-truth
chronology is a secure basis on which the consecrated child of God may endeavor to
search out things to come." (Watchtower, June 15 1922)

1922 "This chronology is not of man, but of God. Being of divine origin and divinely
corroborated, present-truth chronology stands in a class by itself, absolutely and
unqualifiedly correct...." (Watchtower, July 15, 1922 p. 217)

1922 '1914 ended the Gentile Times...The date 1925 is even more distinctly indicated
by the Scriptures...by then the great crisis will be reached and probably passed'
(Watchtower Sept. 1, 1922, p. 262)

1923 '1925 is definitely settled by the Scriptures...the Christian has much more upon
which to base his faith than Noah had (so far as the Scriptures reveal) upon which to
base his faith in the coming deluge' (Watchtower April 1, 1923, p. 106)

1923 "Our thought is, that 1925 is definitely settled by the Scriptures. As to Noah, the
Christian now has much more upon which to base his faith than Noah had upon which
to base his faith in a coming deluge." (Watchtower, p. 106, March 1, 1923)

1924 "No doubt many boys and girls who read this book will live to see Abraham,
Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Daniel, and those other men of old come forth in the glory of their
better resurrection, of perfect in mind and body. It will not take long for Christ to
appoint them to their post of honor and authority as his earthly representatives. The
world and all the present conveniences will seen strange to them at first, but they will
soon become accustomed to the new methods. They may have some amusing
experiences at first; for they never saw telephones, radios, automobiles, electric lights,
aeroplanes, steam engines, and many other things so familiar to us. (The Way To
Paradise, 1924, p. 226)

1924 "Surely there is not the slightest room for doubt in the mind of a truly
consecrated child of God that the Lord Jesus is present and has been since 1874."
(Watchtower, Jan. 1, 1924, p5)

1924 "The year 1925 is a date definitely and clearly marked in Scriptures, even more
clearly than that of 1914. (Watchtower 1924, p. 211)

1924 "We cannot be blamed for presenting from the Scriptures such evidence as they
afford which leads us to believe that a certain event will take place at a given time.
Some times the Lord has let His people looking for the right thing at the wrong time,
and more frequently they have looked for the wrong things at the right time. But all the
enemies of the cause of present truth in the earth are fervently hoping that the Bible
students will not be so successful in 1925 in looking for the right thing at the right
time as they were in 1914. if they are, however, it will be the other fellow that will have
to do the explaining, and not we." (The Golden Age, Feb. 13, 1924, p. 314)

1925 "It is to be expected that Satan will try to inject into the minds of the
consecrated, the thought that 1925 should see an end to the work." (Watchtower, Sept.
1925, p. 262)

1925 "The difficulty was that the friends inflated their imaginations beyond reason;
and that when their imaginations burst asunder, they were inclined to throw away
everything." (Watchtower 1925, p. 56)

1925 "The year 1925 is here. With great expectation Christians have looked forward to
this year. Many have confidently expected that all members of the body of Christ will
be changed to heavenly glory during this year. This may be accomplished. It may not
be. In his own due time God will accomplish his purposes concerning his people.
Christians should not be so deeply concerned about what may transpire this year."
(Watchtower, Jan. 1, 1925, p. 3)

1926 "Some anticipated that the work would end in 1925, but the Lord did not state
so. The difficulty was that the friends inflated their imaginations beyond reason; and
that when their imaginations burst asunder, they were inclined to throw away
everything." (Watchtower 1926 p. 232.)

1927 The Scriptural proof is that the period of his presence and the day of God's
preparation is a period from 1874 A.D. forward. The second coming of the Lord,
therefore, began in 1874; and that date and the years 1914 and 1918 are specially
marked dates with reference to his coming. (Creation; 1927; p. 289 early editions,
p310 later editions)

1927 Prophecy can not be understood until it has been fulfilled or is in the course of
fulfillment. From 1874 to 1914 the prophecy concerning the Lord's coming was being
fulfilled and could be understood, and was understood, by those who were faithful to
the Lord and who were watching the development of events, but not by others.
(Creation; 1927; p. 290)

1927 "Napoleon began this Egyptian campaign in 1798, finished it, and then returned
to France on October 1, 1799. The campaign is briefly , yet graphically described in the
prophecy, verses 40-44; and its being completed in 1799 marks, according to the
prophet's own words, the beginning of "the time of the end." (Creation; 1927; p. 293)

1927 "Twelve hundred and sixty years from 539 A.D. brings us to 1799, which is
another proof that 1799 definitely marks the beginning of "the time of the end." this
also shows that it is from the date 539 A.D. that the other prophetic days of Daniel
must be counted." (Creation; 1927, p. 294)

1927 Applying the same rule then, of a day for a year, 1335 days after 539 A.D. brings
us to 1874 A.D. at which time, according to Biblical chronology, the Lord's second
presence was due. (Creation; 1927; p. 298)

1928 "The time of the Lord's second presence dates from 1874, as above stated." (The
Harp of God p. 236, 1928 edition!)

1929 "Both the grantor and the grantee are fully persuaded from the Bible testimony
which is the word of Jehovah God and from extraneous evidence that God's Kingdom is
now in the course of establishment and that it will result beneficially for the peoples of
earth; that the governing power and authority will be invisible to men but that the
kingdom of God will have visible representatives on the earth who will have charge of
the affairs of the nations under supervision of the invisible ruler, Christ. That among
those who will be thus the faithful representatives and visible governors of the world
will be David, who was once King over Israel; and Gideon, and Barak, and Samson, and
Jepthai, and Joseph, formerly ruler of Egypt, and Samuel the prophet and other faithful
men named with approval in the Bible at Hebrews 11th. chapter." (Original legal deed
to Beth Sarim, Rutherford, 1929)

1929 'If these prophesies have not been fulfilled, and if all possibility of fulfilment is
past, then these prophets are proven false.' (Prophecy, 1929, p 22)

1929 "The Scriptural proof is that the second presence of the Lord Jesus Christ began
in 1874 A.D." (Prophecy, 1929, p. 65)

1929 Many of such had been looking for the Lord to come and take them to heaven,
and had particularly fixed the year 1914 as when this should be done. The year 1914
was a marked date; but these had merely contemplated something to happen which
did not come to pass. (Prophecy; 1929; 1,589,000 ed.; p. 89)

1930 "But how will you identify King David or any of the other representatives from
God?' Rutherford was asked. 'I thought all that out before I wrote the deed,' the judge
replied with a twinkle in his gray eyes. 'I realized the possibility of some old codger
turning up bright and early some morning and declaring he was David. The men whom
I have designated to test the identity of these men are officers of my societies and have
consecrated themselves to the Lord, they will be divinely authorized to know impostors
from the real princes."' (The San Diego Sun, Saturday, March 15, 1930)

1930 Judge Joseph Frederick Rutherford 60, lives in a ten room Spanish mansion, No
4440 Braeburn Rd, San Diego, Calif. Last week he deeded No 4440 Braeburn Road, and
adjacent two car garage and a pair of automobiles to King David, Gideon, Barak,
Samson, Jephthae, Samuel and sundry other mighties of ancient Palestine. Positive is
he that they are shortly to reappear on earth, Said he: 'I have purposely landscaped the
place with palm and olive trees so that these princes of the universe will feel at home..
(Time Magazine, March 31, 1930)

1930 "The Watchtower, and its companion publications of the society, for forty years
emphasized that fact that 1914 would witness the establishment of God's kingdom and
the complete glorification of the church. During that period of forty years God's people
on earth were carrying on a witness work, which work was foreshadowed by Elijah and
John the Baptist. all of the lords people looked forward to 1914 with joyful expectation.
when that time came and passed there was much disappointment, chagrin and
mourning, and the lords people were greatly in reproach. they were ridiculed by the
clergy and their allies in particular, and pointed to with scorn, because they had said so
much about 1914, and what would come to pass, and their prophecies had not been
fulfilled. (Light, Book 1, 1930, p. 194)

1930 "The great climax is at hand. The kings of earth now set themselves against his
anointed Stone." (J.F. Rutherford, Light, II, 1930 p. 327)

1931 "God's faithful people on earth emphasized the importance of the dates 1914
and 1918 and 1925. They had much to say about these dates and what would come to
pass, but all they predicted did not come to pass." (Vindication, vol. 1, 1931, p. 146)

1931 "God's kingdom has begun to operate. His day of vengeance is here and
Armageddon is at hand and certain to fall upon Christendom and that within an early
date. God's judgment is upon Christendom and must shortly be executed." (J. F.
Rutherford, Vindication, Vol. I, p. 147, 1931)

1931 "There was a measure of disappointment on the part of Jehovah's faithful ones on
earth concerning the years 1914, 1918 and 1925, which disappointment lasted for a
time. Later the faithful learned that these dates were definitely fixed in the Scriptures;
and they also learned to quit fixing dates for the future and predicting what would
come to pass on a certain date, but to rely (and they do rely) upon the Word of God as
to the events that must come to pass. (J. F. Rutherford, Vindication, 1931, p. 338-339)

1931 A gaunt unshaven tramp has been the lone claimant for the $75,000 Southern
Californian mansion of David, king of Israel, since it was deeded to the Biblical
character a year ago. This was revealed today by Judge James Rutherford, temporary
owner of the luxuriantly furnished Spanish type mansion at 440 Braeburn Rd in the
exclusive Kensington Heights district. In one of the oddest deeds ever recorded,
Rutherford, president of the International Bible Students Association and the Watch
Tower Bible and Tract Society, has placed in trust the magnificent estate for ancient
kings and prophets of Israel The slayer of Goliath and his companions may occupy the
10 room modern home with it's landscaped gardens and patio as soon as their
credentials are approved by Rutherford and officials of his societies, divinely
authorised to recognise them. One morning as I was going from the house to the
garage, a queer looking creature approached me, tipped his dirty hat and cried 'Howdy
Judge, I'm David' 'Go and tell that to the winds', I told him and he left without arguing
the matter. I could see at a glance that he was not David. He didn't look like I knew
David would look.' Asked how he expected David and his distinguished brethren to
look, Rutherford, without hesitation, opened his huge Bible and pointed to a verse
which said that the Princes of the Universe would be risen from the dead 'as perfect
men'. 'I interpret that to mean', the tall dignified Judge declared, 'that David, Gideon,
Barak, Samson, Jepthae, Joseph and Samuel will be sent here to wrench the world from
Satan's grasp, clothed in modern garb as we are, and able, with little effort, to speak
our tongue.' Rutherford pictured the arrival of the biblical delegation perhaps in frock
coats, high hats, canes and spats. At Beth Sarim (House of Princes) as Rutherford has
named his mansion, David will find the most modern appliances that science has
devised. When the distinguished guests walk up the circular stairway to the second
floor, they will find a large office with red leather chairs and shiny flat topped desk
with inverted lighting. Even French telephones await the touch of the princes. Opening
a wide door, the native sons of Palestine will behold a large bathroom, resplendent in
shiny black tile with needle shower and an amply filled medicine chest. What a thrill
giant shouldered Samson, who wrecked a palace with his bare fists might find in the
gold safety razor and strop! Rutherford built the second floor bedroom, which he
temporarily occupies, large in order to accommodate several of the expected owners.
With wide pane windows that look out on the purple Cuyamacas to the East and
California's first mission to the north, the bedroom is almost severe in it's furnishings.
The rulers of the universe will have simple tastes, the judge apparently believes,
although the austere end tables sported gaily covered fiction magazines. Rutherford
has imported some Koniach, Wasser from Cologne, Germany to freshen the princely
faces after shaving. A black skull cap hangs over one of the bedposts. The coming of
David and his companions will be the greatest news story of the ages, Rutherford
predicted. 'I am not a publicity seeker,' Rutherford said with a twinkle in his kindly
brown eyes, 'but I feel that the world should know about their arrival. It will be a great
news story.' Word of his 'House of king David' has reached into every corner of the
world, the judge stated. 'Everywhere I went people asked me about this place,'
Rutherford said. 'In Chicago a millionaire manufacturer offered to build another house
for David, but I declined the offer. 'Literally thousands have driven here to see this
place,' Rutherford continued. 'Many have come to the door and my secretary has shown
them about the place.' The patio with it's silver pool and olive and palm trees is gay
with flowers. Down toward the canyon, paths have been landscaped to allow David and
his friends to walk in meditation. Many of the fruits and trees, native to their Palestine,
will greet the rulers when they arrive. In the two car garage next door stands a new,
yellow 16 cylinder coupe which will be turned over to the rulers along with all the
personal property on the place. 'Everything will be theirs, the house, the land, the
furnishings and even the clothes if they need them,' Judge Rutherford said. 'What will I
do? Oh, don't worry about me. I'll manage somehow.' the judge smiled. He had another
'Watch Tower' residence on Staten Island and practically an entire floor at Bethel. The
seven famous men will not have long to rest at their San Deigo estate because they
soon will lead the forces of the Lord to vanquish the minions of Satan at the battle of
Armageddon, Rutherford believed. 'But they will win out. The Lord will punish the devil
and will show that the preachers and the politicians have been giving the people false
counsel,' Rutherford said confidently. Rutherford will sail May 9 for Europe where he
will speak before conventions in Berlin Paris and London. (San Deigo Sun Newspaper
report, Jan. 9, 1931)

1935 "...the scriptural evidence and the physical facts strongly indicate that such
witness work is now almost done; and when it is done the universal war will begin.
Universal war is absolutely certain to come and that soon, and no power can stop it.
...during the few remaining months until the breaking of that universal cataclysm the
powers that rule the nations of the earth will continue to make treaties and tell the
people that by such means they will keep that world peace and bring about prosperity.
(Universal War Near, 1935, p. 3, 26-27)

1938 "...mark the words of Jesus, which definitely seem to discourage the bearing of
children immediately before or during Armageddon....It would therefore appear that
there is no reasonable or scriptural injunction to bring children into the world
immediately before Armageddon, where we now are." (Watchtower, Nov. 1, 1938, p.
324)

1938 "They had preached that in an early time God would overthrow "Christendom".
Many had emphasized the year 1925 as the date, and then when that date did not
materialize the date was moved up to 1932. Again, 1932 came and ''Christendom'' was
not destroyed, and now it was discovered that "Christendom" would be spared for a
while longer for the sake of the Jonadab class, and this made the proud "elective elder"
crowd very mad." (Watchtower Feb. 15, 1938 p. 54)

1938 "Would it be scripturally proper for them to marry and begin to rear children? No,
is the answer, which is supported by the scriptures....I will be far better to be
unhampered and without burdens, that they may do the Lords will now, as the Lord
commands, and also be without hindrance during Armageddon. Those... who now
contemplate marriage, it would seem, would do better if they wait a few years, until the
fiery storm of Armageddon is gone." (Face the Facts, 1938, p. 46, 47, 50)

1938 As far back as 1880 The Watchtower pointed to A.D. 1914 as the date marking
the end of the world, at which time great trouble would come upon the nations; but at
that time it was not seen by God's people on earth that the trouble would be the battle
of Jehovah against Satan's organization. For many years it was believed by them, and
so stated in The Watchtower, that "the time of trouble" would be a terrific clash
between the various elements of the earth, such as capital and labor. Not until 1925
was "the time of trouble" Scripturally understood." (Watchtower, p. 35, Feb 1, 1938)

1939 "The abundance of Scriptural evidence, together with the physical facts that have
come to sass showing the fulfillment of prophecy, conclusively proves that the time for
the battle of the great day of God Almighty is very near and that in that battle all of
God's enemies shall be destroyed and the earth cleared of wickedness." "Likewise
today, all the nations and peoples of earth are face to face with the greatest
emergency. They are being warned as God commands, that the disaster of
Armageddon is just ahead." (J. F. Rutherford, Salvation, 1939, p. 310, 361)

1939 At San Deigo, California, there is a small piece of land, on which, in the year
1929 there was built a house, which is called and known as Beth Sarim. The Hebrew
words Beth Sarim mean 'House of the Princes'; and the purpose of acquiring that
property and building the house was that there are those on earth today who fully
believe in God and Christ Jesus and in His Kingdom, and who believe that the faithful
men of old will soon be resurrected by the Lord, be back on earth, and take charge of
the visible affairs of earth. The title to Beth Sarim is vested in the Watch Tower Bible
and Tract Society in trust, to be used by the president of the Society and his assistants
for the present, and thereafter to be forever at the disposal of the aforementioned
princes on the earth.... It stands there as a testimony to Jehovah's name; and when the
princes do return, and some of them occupy the property, such will be a confirmation
of the faith and hope that induced the building of Beth Sarim. (Salvation, 1939, p. 311)

1940 "The year 1940 is certain to be the most important year yet because Armageddon
is very near. It behooves all who love righteousness to put forth every effort to
advertise The Theocracy while the privileges are still open." (Informant, April, 1940, p.
1)

1940 The Kingdom is here, the King is enthroned. Armageddon is just ahead. The
glorious reign of Christ that shall bring blessings to the world will immediately follow.
Therefore the great climax has been reached. Tribulation has fallen upon those who
stand by the Lord. (The Messenger, Sept. 1940, p. 6)

1940 The prophecies of Almighty God, the fulfillment of which now clearly appears
from the physical facts, show that the end of religion has come and with its end the
complete downfall of Satan's entire organization." (Religion, J. F. Rutherford, p. 336,
1940)

1940 The witness work for The Theocracy appears to be about done in most of the
countries of "Christendom. ... Now the totalitarian rule has suppressed the Theocratic
message, and it should be expected that when they quit fighting amongst themselves
all the totalitarian rulers will turn their attention to the complete suppression of
everything pertaining to the Theocratic Government. What, then, does it mean that the
Theocratic Government is now suppressed in many nations? It means that the hour is
rapidly approaching when the "sign" of Armageddon will be clearly revealed and all
who are on the side of Jehovah will see and appreciate it.." (Watchtower, Sept. 1, 1940,
p. 265. [White, p. 335 quotes from the 1942 Yearbook (p. 29), completed by
Rutherford just before his death: "The record as herewith published would, on the face
of it, show that the Theocratic witness work on earth is about done."])

1941 "Armageddon is surely near, and during that time the Lord will clean off the earth
everything that offends and is disagreeable. ... From now on we shall have our heart
devotion fixed on The Theocracy, knowing that soon we shall journey forever together
in the earth. Our hope is that within a few years our marriage may be consummated
and, by the Lord's grace, we shall have sweet children that will be an honor to the Lord.
We can well defer our marriage until lasting peace comes to the earth." (J. F.
Rutherford, Children, 1941, p.366)

1941 "Receiving the gift, [Rutherford's book, Children] the marching children clasped it
to them, not a toy or plaything for idle pleasure, but the Lord's provided instrument for
most effective work in the remaining months before Armageddon." (Watchtower Sept.
15, 1941, p. 288)

1942 "Now, with Armageddon immediately before us, it is a matter of life or
destruction. Those who would be of the Lords other sheep that shall compose the
great multitude of Armageddon survivors and live joyfully on earth forever must find
the answer to a very personal question, and very important." (Watchtower, April 1,
1942, p. 139)

1942 "The New World Is At The Doors...The time is short. Those who do not inform
themselves and who do not now choose the new world which Higher Powers shall
establish will never live to enter into blessings and glories." (The New World, 1942, p.
10)

1942 "The Lord Jesus has now come to the temple for judgment, and the remnant of
the members of 'his body' yet on earth he has gathered into the temple condition of
perfect unity with himself (Malachi 3:1-3), and hence those faithful men of old may be
expected back from the dead any day now. The Scriptures give good reason to believe
that it shall be shortly before Armageddon breaks. In this expectation the house at San
Diego, California, which house has been much publicized with malicious intent by the
religious enemy, was built, in 1930, and named 'Beth Sarim,' meaning 'House of
Princes.' It is now held in trust for the occupancy of those princes on their return. The
most recent facts show that the religionists of this doomed world are gnashing their
teeth because of the testimony which that 'House of Princes' hears to the new world.
To those religionists and their allies the return of those faithful men of old to rule with
judgment over the people shall not bring any pleasure. But to the people whom the
angels sang about, 'men of good will,' it shall be an occasion for unbounded jubilation,
and they shall rally to the side of those princely representatives of the kingdom of
heaven." (The New World, pp. 104-105, 1942)

1942 Such activity in publishing God's kingdom and clearing his name of the Devil's
reproaches by religion was mistakenly given a place secondary to the making of the
bride of Christ class ready for the marriage with him in heaven, in 1914 as some
thought. (The New World; 1942; 2,000,000 ed.; p. 273-274)

1942 Before the Lord's Messenger came to the temple and began interpreting God's
will and teaching, the Job class had been darkening counsel by words without
knowledge, it not then being due time for the disclosure of such knowledge. Some of
the consecrated ones thought they must be taken home to heaven at a time certain in
order to help God run the universe. (The New World; 1942; 2,000,000 ed.; p. 308)

1942 "The faithful acts of the men who were known as fathers in Israel are recounted
in the eleventh chapter of Hebrews. Genesis 12:1-3; 28:13,14; Acts 7:2-5....These men
will be the visible representatives of the Theocracy, which is the government created
and built up by the almighty God as his capital organization and which shall rule the
world. Further proof that these princes will shortly take office upon earth as perfect
men is found in the prophecy of Daniel. But go thou thy way till the end be; for thou
shalt rest and stand in thy lot at the end of the days. (Daniel 12:13) Daniel's lot is that
of these princes. Proof is now submitted that we are now living at the end of the days,
and we may expect to see Daniel and the other mentioned princes any day now!"
(Consolation, April 27, 1942, p. 13, brackets in the original)

1943 "Man cannot by airplane or rockets or other means get above the air envelope
which is about our earthly globe..."(The Truth Shall Make you Free, p. 285, 1943
edition)

1943 "The final war will come as a most sudden and complete surprise...Nevertheless,
the appearing of the 'desolating abomination in the holy place' is an unerring proof
that the unknown day and hour of the beginning of the final war is dangerously near."
(The Truth Shall Make You Free, 1943, p. 341)

1944 [The establishment of the United Nations was seen] "as one of the most positive
evidences that 'the kingdom of heaven is at hand' and that the end of the world
arrangement is now near. Jesus foretold the setting up of that anti-Christ
organization." (The Kingdom Is at Hand, 1944, p. 342)

1946 "the disaster of Armageddon, greater than that which befell Sodom and
Gomorrah, is at the door." (Let God Be True, 1946, p. 194)

1951 "Under the guidance of God's spirit of freedom the magazine today known as the
Watchtower but known back there as Zion's Watch Tower, began to be published in
July, 1879. In the first year of its publication it pointed to the date 1914 as marked in
the Bible." (What Has Religion Done For Mankind?; 1951; p. 308)

1953 "After almost six thousand years of human sorrow, suffering and death, at last
permanent relief is near at hand and will be realized within this generation." (New
Heavens And A New Earth; 1953; p. 7)

1955 "in the light of the fulfillment of Bible prophecy it is becoming clear that the war
of Armageddon is nearing its breaking-out point." (You may survive Armageddon into
God's new world, 1955, p 331)

1955 "The very fact that, as part of Jehovah's secret, no one today is able to find out
how much time Adam and later Eve lived during the closing days of the sixth creative
period, so no one can now determine when six thousand years of Jehovah's present
rest day come to an end. Obviously, whatever amount of Adam's 930 years was lived
before the beginning of that seventh-day rest of Jehovah, that unknown amount would
have to be added to the 1976 date." (Watchtower, February 1, 1955, p. 95)

1961 Like Elijah of old, they became quite disconsolate, uncertain of life, thinking the
end of existence and work was at hand. This was especially the case since the remnant
was part of the virgin class espoused to Christ as his Bride and she failed to realize her
hopes of being glorified to heavenly life with him both in 1914 and now in 1918. (Let
Your Name Be Sanctified; 1961; p. 313)

1963 "Of what significance is this today? It means that by the fall of 1963 mankind has
dwelt upon this earth 5,988 years. Does this mean, then, that by 1963 we had
progressed 5,988 years into the 'day' on which Jehovah 'has been resting from all his
work'? (Gen. 2:3) No, for the creation of Adam does not correspond with the beginning
of Jehovah's rest day. Following Adam's creation, and still within the sixth creative day,
Jehovah appears to have been forming further animal and bird creations. Also, he had
Adam name the animals, which would take some time, and he proceeded to create Eve.
(Gen. 2:18-22; see also NW, 1953 Ed., footnote on Vs. 19) Whatever time elapsed
between Adam's creation and the end of the 'sixth day' must be subtracted from the
5,988 years in order to give the actual length of time from the beginning of the
'seventh day' until now. It does no good to use Bible chronology for speculating on
dates that are still future in the stream of time." (All Scripture is inspired of God and
Beneficial, 1963, page 286)

1966 "According to this trustworthy Bible chronology six thousand years from man's
creation will end in 1975, and the seventh period of a thousand years of human history
will begin in the fall of 1975 C.E Six thousand years of man's existence on earth will
soon be up, yea within this generation. The rein of Christ...to run parallel with the 7th
millennium ..." (Life Everlasting in Freedom of the Sons of God, 1966, p. 29-30)

1966 "Discussion of 1975 overshadowed about everything else. 'The new book
compels us to realise that Armageddon is, in fact, very close indeed,' said a
conventioneer." (Watchtower 15/10/1966, p 629)

1966 "In this twentieth century an independent study has been carried on that does
not blindly follow some traditional chronological calculations of Christendom, and the
published timetable resulting from this independent study gives the date of man's
creation as 4026 B.C.E. So six thousand years of man's existence on earth will soon be
up, yes, within this generation." (Life Everlasting in Freedom of the Sons of God, p29,
1966 [Note: 4026 BC to 1975AD = 6000 years])

1967 "Just think, 1975 marks the end of 6,000 years of human experience.....Will it be
the time when God executes the wicked?....It very well could be, but we will have to
wait to see.' (Watchtower, 1/5/1967, p 262)

1968 "The immediate future is certain to be filled with climatic events, for this old
system is nearing its complete end. Within a few years at most the final parts of Bible
prophecy relative to these last days will undergo fulfilment resulting in the liberation of
surviving mankind into Christ's glorious 1000 year reign!" (Watchtower, 1/5/1968)

1968 Eight years from the Autumn of 1967 would bring us to the Autumn of 1975,
fully 6,000 years into God's seventh day, his rest day. (Watchtower May 1, 1968 p. 271)

1968 "Why Are You Looking Forward To 1975?" "What about all this talk concerning
the year 1975? Lively discussions, some based on speculation, have burst into flame
during recent months among serious students of the Bible. Their interest has been
kindled by the belief that 1975 will mark the end of 6,000 years of human history since
Adam's creation. The nearness of such an important date indeed fires the imagination
and presents unlimited possibilities for discussion." (Watchtower, Aug. 15, 1968, p.
494)

1968 "'Adam Created At Close Of 'Sixth Day' Are we to assume from this study that the
battle of Armageddon will be all over by the autumn of 1975, and the long-looked-for
thousand-year reign of Christ will begin by then ? Possibly, but we wait to see how
closely the seventh thousand-year period of man's existence coincides with the
Sabbath-like thousand-year reign of Christ....It may involve only a difference of weeks
or months, not years.' (Watchtower, Aug. 15, 1968, p499)

1968 "I know enough of what is going on to assure you that, in fifteen years from
today, this world is going to be too dangerous to live in." (Truth That Leads To Eternal
Life, p 9, 1968 edition, Quoting USA Secretary of State Dean Acheson in 1960, [1981
edition deleted "in fifteen years from today" ie. in 1975])

1968 "More recently, the book entitled "Famine-1975!" [by W. & P. Paddock, 1967, pp.
52,55,61.] said concerning today's food shortages: "Hunger is rampant throughout
country after country, continent after continent around the undeveloped belt of the
tropics and subtropics. Today's crisis can move in only one direction -toward
catastrophe. Today hungry nations; tomorrow starving nations." "By 1975 civil
disorder, anarchy, military dictatorships, runaway inflation, transportation breakdowns
and chaotic unrest will be the order of the day in many of the hungry nations." (The
Truth That Leads To Eternal Life, p 88-89, 1968)

1968 "1914 a marked year. Years in advance Bible Scholars realized that 1914 was to
be a year of great significance. They expected great changes to take place, and the
facts confirm that 1914 was, indeed, a marked year." (The Truth That Leads To Eternal
Life; 1968; 40,000,000 ed.; p. 91)

1968 "The Bible speaks of the time in which we are living as the "last days" or the "time
of the end." (2 Timothy 3: 1; Daniel 11: 40) The facts show that this is a limited period
that has a definite beginning and a definite end. It began in 1914 when Jesus Christ
was enthroned as king in the heavens. It will end when God destroys this present
wicked system of things. How soon will that be? God's own Son, Jesus Christ, gives
the answer. After drawing attention to the many things that mark the period from 1914
onward as the "time of the end," Jesus said: "This generation will by no means pass
away until all these things occur." (Matthew 24:34) Which generation did he mean?
Jesus had just referred to persons who would "see all these things." "These things" are
the events that have taken place since 1914 and those yet to occur down to the end of
this wicked system. (Matthew 24:33) Persons born even as much as fifty years ago
could not see "all these things." They came on the scene after the foretold events were
already under way. But there are people still living who were alive in 1914 and saw
what was happening then and who were old enough that they still remember those
events. This generation is getting up in years now. A great number of them have
already passed away in death. Yet Jesus very pointedly said: 'This generation will by no
means pass away until all these things occur.' Some of them will still be alive to see the
end of this wicked system. This means that only a short time is left before the end
comes!" (Truth That Leads To Eternal Life, p. 94, 1968)

1968 "Just think, brothers, there are only about ninety months left before 6,000 years
of mans existence on earth is completed... The majority of people living today will
probably be alive when Armageddon breaks out, and there are no resurrection hopes
for those who are destroyed then. So, now more than ever, it is vital not to ignore that
spirit of wanting to do more." (Kingdom Ministry, March 1968, p. 4 [note: 1968 + 90
months = 1975])

1968 "During world war 1, God's people expected it to lead directly into Armageddon,
but Jehovah prevented such a climax at that time. We didn't succumb to such an
expectation during world war II. (Kingdom Ministry, Jan. 1968, p. 5)

1968 "But what about today? Today we have the evidence required, all of it. And it is
overwhelming! All the many, many parts of the great sign of the last days are here,
together with verifying Bible chronology." (Awake!, Oct. 8, 1968, p. 23)

1968 "True, there have been those in times past who predicted an "end" to the world,
even announcing a specific date. Yet nothing happened. The 'end' did not come. They
were guilty of false prophesying. Why? What was missing? Missing from such people
were God's truths and the evidence that He was using and guiding them.'' (Awake, Oct.
8, 1968)

1969 "in view of the short time left, a decision to pursue a career in this system of
things is not only unwise but extremely dangerous....Many young brothers and sisters
were offered scholarship or employment that promised fine pay. However, they turned
them down and put spiritual interests first." (Kingdom Ministry, June 1969, p. 3)

1969 "There is only a short time left before Jehovah will destroy this wicked system of
things." (Watchtower, Jan. 15, 1969)

1969 More recently earnest researchers of the Holy Bible have made a recheck of its
chronology. According to their calculations the six millenniums of mankind's life on
earth would end in the mid-seventies. Thus the seventh millennium from mans
creation by Jehovah god would begin within less than ten years. Apart from the global
change that present-day world condition indicate is fast getting near, the arrival of the
seventh millennium of mans existence on earth suggests a gladsome change for
war-stricken humankind. ...In order for the Lord Jesus Christ to be Lord even of the
Sabbath day, his thousand-year reign would have to be the seventh in a series of
thousand-year periods or millenniums. (Matt 12:8, AV) Thus it would be a sabbatic
reign. Since early in the existence of mankind Satan the Devil has been on the loose,
making the human family to toil in hard bondage, causing the earth to be filled with
violence before the global flood of Noahs day and inducing the same old earth to be
filled with even greater violence today. Soon now six millenniums of his wicked
exploiting of mankind as his slaves will end, within the lifetime of the generation that
has witnessed world events since the close of the gentile times in 1914 till now,
according to the prophetic words of Jesus in Matthew 24:34. Would not, then, the end
of six millenniums of mankind's laborious enslavement under Satan the Devil be the
fitting time for Jehovah God to usher in a Sabbath millennium for all his human
creatures? Yes, indeed! And his King Jesus Christ will be Lord of that Sabbath."
(Watchtower, Nov. 15, 1969, p. 622, 623)

1971 "Shortly, within our twentieth century, the "battle in the day of Jehovah" will begin
against the modern antitype of Jerusalem, Christendom." (The Nations Shall Know That
I Am Jehovah; 1971; 2nd ed.; p. 216)

1972 "Of course, it is easy to say that this group acts as a 'prophet' of God. It is
another thing to prove it. The only way that this can be done is to review the record.
What does it show?" (Watchtower April 1, 1972, p. 197)

1972 "Does this admission of making mistakes stamp them [Watchtower] as false
prophets? Not at all, for false prophets do not admit to making mistakes." (Watchtower,
Nov. 1, 1972, p. 644)

1972 "If it is his purpose to have this beautification of the whole earth accomplished by
the end of his seventh creative day - Scripturally a period of seven thousand years,
then the time is near at hand for the ruining of the earth by exploiters to be stopped
by theocratic power and the blessed transformation to a delightsome garden to begin.
Already, nearly six thousand years of man's existence from the close of the sixth
creative day have run their dreary course. We must be approaching the threshold of
that thousand-year-long reign of Jesus Christ, which must be accompanied by Paradise
according to what Jesus promised the sympathetic evildoer on the stake there at Mount
Calvary." (Paradise Restored to Mankind - By Theocracy, 1972; p. 18)

1974 "this remnant of anointed ones have identified themselves on the pages of
history since 1914 C.E. Before this year members of this anointed remnant had been
earnestly studying God's Word apart from Christendom. They put the Holy Bible ahead
of man-made religious traditions. As early as 1876 they were publishing that the
Gentile Times of 2,520 years would terminate in the year 1914. Events that have taken
place from that year onward prove they were not wrong." (God's "Eternal Purpose" Now
Triumphing For Man's Good; 1974; p. 178-179)

1974 "Yes, the end of this system is so very near! Is that not reason to increase our
activity?...Reports are heard of brothers selling their homes and property and planning
to finish out the rest of their days in this old system in the pioneer service. Certainly
this is a fine way to spend the short time remaining before the wicked world's end."
(Kingdom Ministry, May 1974, p. 3)

1974 'It also tells us that this millennium must be preceded immediately by the most
destructive war in all human history. We can now see the political rulers... being
gathered... for that War of all wars....' (Watchtower, July 1, 1974, p 397)

1975 "The year 1925 came and went. Jesus' anointed followers were still on earth as a
class. The faithful men of old time - Abraham, David and others - had not been
resurrected to become princes in the earth. (Ps. 45:16) So, as Anna MacDonald recalls:
'1925 was a sad year for many brothers. Some of them were stumbled; their hopes
were dashed...Instead of it's being considered a 'probability,' they read into it that it
was a 'certainty.' and some prepared for their loved ones with expectations of their
resurrection." (Yearbook, 1975, p. 146)

1975 In time, a direct contribution was made for the purpose of constructing a house
in San Deigo for brother Rutherfords use.. Concerning this property the 1939 book
Salvation stated: 'At San Diego, California, there is a small piece of land, on which, in
the year 1929, there was built a house, which is called and known as Beth Sarim.
(Yearbook, 1975, p. 194)

1975 "Does this mean, then, that mankind has now reached 6,000 years into the 7,000
year period that God blessed and made sacred as his rest day? ... No, It does not mean
that." (Watchtower 1/10/1975 p. 579)

1975 However, suddenly, there came an end to World War 1. It did not lead on, as Bible
students expected, into world revolution and anarchy or the battle of Armageddon.
And the sincere worshippers of Jehovah who were in the new covenant with him
through his Mediator Jesus Christ, found themselves still in the flesh on the earth.
(Man's Salvation Out Of World Distress At Hand; 1975; p. 98)

1975 Furthermore, the remnant of spiritual Israel had for decades, yes, since 1876,
been looking forward to the ending of the Times of the Gentiles in the autumn of
1914. They were expecting God's Messianic Kingdom to be fully established in the
heavens by then and also for the remnant of spiritual Israel to be glorified with Jesus
Christ in the heavenly kingdom at that time. All understanding of the Holy Scriptures
was slanted in that direction or adjusted to that idea. And when the year 1914 ended
amid the flames of World War 1 and the remnant of spiritual Israel found themselves
still here on the earth, then they were inclined to think that they would be glorified in
the year 1918, three and a half years after the end of the Gentile Times. (Man's
Salvation Out Of World Distress At Hand; 1975; p. 136)

1975 this marked the beginning of a period of education in the written Word of God
from the standpoint that Bible prophecy is best understood after it has been fulfilled.
So there needed to be a correction of our previous views, and the surviving remnant of
spiritual Israel needed to be readjusted to the postwar realities and opportunities. ...
This revised program of Bible education had a profound effect on the remnant. It
oriented their work in the right direction. (Man's Salvation Out Of World Distress At
Hand; 1975; p. 191)

1976 "It may be that some who have been serving God have planned their lives
according to a mistaken view of just what was to happen on a certain date or in a
certain year. They may have, for this reason, put off or neglected things that they
otherwise would have cared for. But they have missed the point of the Bibles warnings
concerning the end of this system of things, thinking that Bible chronology reveals the
specific date." (Watchtower, July 15, 1976, p. 440)

1977 Truly the year 1926 deserved to be marked as the happy climax of the close of
the 1,335 days. Those of Daniel's "people" who kept in expectation and reached the
end of the 1,335 days were launched off into a happiness that has not diminished, but
that, despite mounting persecution and World War II (1939-1945) and subsequent
world troubles, has persisted and increased. (Our Incoming World Government-God's
Kingdom, p146-147, 1977)

1979 Because of this hope, the "faithful and discreet slave" has alerted all of God's
people to the sign of the times indicating the nearness of God's Kingdom rule. In this
regard, however, it must be observed that this "faithful and discreet slave" was never
inspired, never perfect. Those writings by certain members of the "slave" class that
came to form the Christian part of God's Word were inspired and infallible, but that is
not true of other writings since. Things published were not perfect in the days of
Charles Taze Russell, first president of the Watch Tower Bible and Tract Society; nor
were they perfect in the days of J.F. Rutherford, the succeeding president. The
increasing light on God's Word as well as the facts of history have repeatedly required
that adjustments of one kind or another be made down to the very present time. But
let us never forget that the motives of this "slave" were always pure, unselfish; at all
times it has been well-meaning. (The Watchtower; March 1, 1979; p. 24)

1979 Partly because of eagerness to be alive when Jesus Christ reveals himself in glory,
there have been believers throughout the centuries who began looking for a particular
period or a year for the windup of the ungodly system of things. this has happened
right down to these "last days." Since certain expectations were not realized, many
stumbled and returned to the ways of the world. In fulfillment of Peter's words, even
today we hear the voice of ridiculers. (2 Peter 3:3,4) (Choosing The Best Way Of Life;
1979; p. 169)

1980 "With the appearance of the book Life Everlasting in Freedom of the Sons of God,
and its comments as to how appropriate it would be for the millennial reign of Christ
to parallel the seventh millennium of mans existence, considerable expectation was
aroused regarding the year 1975. Unfortunately, however, along with such cautionary
information, There were other statements published that implied that such realization
of hopes by that year was more of a probability than a mere possibility. There were
statements made then, and thereafter, stressing that this was only a possibility. It is to
be regretted that these latter statements apparently overshadowed the cautionary ones
and contributed to a buildup of the expectation already initiated....In saying anyone,
the Watchtower included all disappointed ones of Jehovah's Witnesses, hence including
persons having to do with the publication of the information that contributed to the
buildup of hopes centered on that date. (Watchtower, March 15, 1980, p. 17-18)

1980 If the wicked system of this world survived until the turn of the century (the year
2000), which is highly improbable in view of world trends and the fulfillment of Bible
prophecy, there would still be survivors of the World War I generation. However, the
fact that their number is dwindling is one more indication that "the conclusion of the
system of things" is moving fast toward its end. (The Watchtower, Oct. 15, 1980, p. 31)

1982 "The Bible not only foretold these things, but indicated that they would occur on
a worldwide scale. Also, the Bible said that all these things would happen upon the
generation that was alive in 1914. Yet what were prominent world leaders foretelling
just before 1914? They were saying that conditions promising world peace were never
more favorable. Yet the terrible troubles the Bible foretold began right on time, in
1914! In fact, world leaders now say that 1914 was a turning point in history. After
drawing attention to the many things that have marked the period from 1914 onward,
Jesus said: 'This generation will by no means pass away until all these things [including
the end of this system] occur.' (Matthew 24:34, 14) Which generation did Jesus mean?
He meant the generation of people who were living in 1914. Those persons yet
remaining of that generation are now very old. However, some of them will still be alive
to see the end of this wicked system. So of this we can be certain: Shortly now there
will be a sudden end to all wickedness and wicked people at Armageddon." (You Can
Live Forever In Paradise On Earth, p 154, 1982)

1984 Some of that "generation (of 1914)" could survive until the end of the century.
But there are many indications that "the end" is much closer than that! (The
Watchtower, March 1, 1984 pp. 18-19)

1984 "These definitions embrace both those born around the time of a historic event
and all those alive at that time. If Jesus used 'generation' in that sense and we apply it
to 1914, then the babies of that generation are now 70 years old or older. And others
alive in 1914 are in their 80's or 90's, a few even having reached a hundred. There are
still many millions of that generation alive. Some of them 'will by no means pass away
until all things occur." (Watchtower, 15 May, 1984, p. 5)

1986 As far back as 1876, Jehovah' s Witnesses realized that Bible prophecy marked
the year 1914 C.E. as a time when major events would take place that would have
far-reaching effects on human affairs. They gave the reason for this fact wide publicity.
(True Peace And Security; 1986; p. 70)

1986 Prophetic information in the Bible about our day detail the following: ... (4) The
survival of at least some of the generation that saw the beginning of "the conclusion of
the system of things." (True Peace And Security; 1986; p. 70)

1989 "The apostle Paul was spearheading the Christian missionary activity. He was also
laying a foundation for a work that would be completed in our 20th century."
(Watchtower, Jan. 1, 1989, p. 12 [bound volume changed "20th century" to "day"])

1989 In the early part of our 20th century prior to 1919, the Bible Students, as
Jehovah's Witnesses were then known, had to be released from a form of spiritual
captivity to the ideas and practices of false religion. Although having rejected such
false teachings as the Trinity and immortal soul, they were still tainted by Babylonish
practices. Many had developed a self-righteous attitude in character development.
Some were exalting creatures, indulging in a personality cult that focused on Charles
T. Russell, the first president of the Watch Tower Bible and Tract Society. Without any
Biblical basis, they were observing birthdays and Christmas. the cross was still
prominent in their thinking. Some even wore a cross-and-crown lapel emblem, while
others sought the respectability accorded Christendom. (The Watchtower; May 1, 1989;
p. 3)

1989 "Back in 1904, the book The New Creation called attention to this new
organization that came into existence in the first century C.E. (Studies In The
Scriptures, Series VI, Study V, entitled "The Organization of the New Creation") Owing
to its view of what the end of the Gentile Times would mean, that book did not
envision the remarkable organizational work that was due to take place after the
crippling effects of the first world war of human history." (The Watchtower; Sept. 1,
1989; p. 12-13)

1989 "Some Roman Catholics have claimed that Jesus Christ's thousand Year Reign
ended in 1799 when French armies captured Rome and deposed the pope as its ruler,
so that he was deported as a prisoner to France, where he died." (Watchtower; Sept. 1,
1989; p. 12 [Jw's did too! See two 1927 Creation, quotes, p. 293 & p. 294. Another of
the "pot calling the kettle black" quotes])

1989 The preservation of the remnant of spiritual new creation to the end of World War
1 in 1918 and their being kept alive in the flesh in the postwar year of 1919 came as a
wondrous surprise. (The Watchtower; Sept. 1, 1989; p. 13)

1989 They have a modern Governing Body of older Christian men from various parts of
the earth who give needed oversight to the worldwide activities of God's people. these
men, like the apostles and older men in Jerusalem in the first century, are anointed
members of the faithful and discreet slave class designated by Jesus to care for all of
his Kingdom interests here upon earth. History has proved that they can be trusted to
follow the direction of the holy spirit and that they do not rely on human wisdom in
teaching the flock of God the ways of genuine peace. (The Watchtower; Dec. 15, 1989;
p. 6)

1990 Adult Christians too can be disappointed, and this has in some cases led to
spiritual disaster. Some set their hope on a date when they were sure Armageddon
would come. When nothing happened on that day, they felt let down. (The Watchtower;
4/15/1990; p. 27)

1992 "Today, a small percentage of mankind can still recall the dramatic events of
1914. Will that elderly generation pass away before God saves the earth from ruin? Not
according to Bible prophecy. 'When you see all these things,' Jesus PROMISED, 'know
that he is near at the doors. Truly I say to you that THIS generation will by no means
pass away until all these things occur.' - Matthew 24:33, 34." (Watchtower May 1, 1992
page 3: The Year That Shocked The World)

1993 (The society's latest 'History' book - "Jehovah's Witnesses, Proclaimers of God's
Kingdom", 1993) [Note: At the end of this book there is a chronological section called
'Notable Dates'. The predictions for 1925 and 1975 don't even get a mention! Talk
about rewriting history to gullible young converts!]

1993 "Further, the widely circulated booklet Millions Now Living Will Never Die
presented the view that in 1925, God's purposes regarding the restoring of the earth to
Paradise and the resurrecting of the faithful ones of old would begin to be fulfilled. ...
The year 1925 came to its conclusion, but the end was not yet! Ever since the 1870's,
Bible Students had been serving with a date in mind - first 1914, then 1925. Now they
realized that they must serve for as long as Jehovah wishes." (Watchtower; Nov. 1,
1993; p. 12)

1995 [Discussing the generation of Mt 24] "apparently refers to the peoples of earth
(now) who see the sign of Christ presence but fail to mend their ways." (Watchtower
November 1, 1995 p.12)

1995 Bible Students, known since 1931 as Jehovah's Witnesses, also expected that the
year 1925 would see the fulfillment of marvelous Bible prophecies. ... More recently,
many Witnesses conjectured that events associated with the beginning of Christ's
Millennial Reign might start to take place in 1975. Their anticipation was based on the
understanding that the seventh millennium of human history would begin then.
(Awake, June 22, 1995 p. 9)

1995 "Why Awake is Published" [before Nov 8th 1995] Most important, this magazine
builds confidence in the Creator's promise of a peaceful and secure new world before
the generation that saw the events of 1914 passes away." [After Nov. 8 1995 reference
to '1914 generation' deleted] "Most important, this magazine builds confidence in the
Creator's promise of a peaceful and secure world that is about to replace the present
wicked, lawless system of things."

1897 "Our Lord, the appointed King, is now present, since October 1874," (Studies in
the Scriptures, vol. 4, p. 621).
1899 "...the 'battle of the great day of God Almighty' (Revelation 16:14), which will end
in A.D. 1914 with the complete overthrow of earth's present rulership, is already
commenced," (The Time Is at Hand, 1908 edition, p. 101).
1916 "The Bible chronology herein presented shows that the six great 1000 year days
beginning with Adam are ended, and that the great 7th Day, the 1000 years of Christ's
Reign, began in 1873," (The Time Is at Hand, forward, p. ii).
1918 "Therefore we may confidently expect that 1925 will mark the return of Abraham,
Isaac, Jacob and the faithful prophets of old, particularly those named by the Apostle in
Hebrews 11, to the condition of human perfection," (Millions Now Living Will Never Die,
p. 89).
1922 "The date 1925 is even more distinctly indicated by the Scriptures than 1914,"
(Watchtower, Sept. 1, 1922, p. 262).
1923 "Our thought is, that 1925 is definitely settled by the Scriptures. As to Noah, the
Christian now has much more upon which to base his faith than Noah had upon which
to base his faith in a coming deluge," (Watchtower, Apr. 1, 1923, p. 106).
1925 "The year 1925 is here. With great expectation Christians have looked forward to
this year. Many have confidently expected that all members of the body of Christ will
be changed to heavenly glory during this year. This may be accomplished. It may not
be. In his own due time God will accomplish his purposes concerning his people.
Christians should not be so deeply concerned about what may transpire this year,"
(Watchtower, Jan. 1, 1925, p. 3).
1925 "It is to be expected that Satan will try to inject into the minds of the
consecrated, the thought that 1925 should see an end to the work," (Watchtower,
Sept., 1925, p. 262).
1926 "Some anticipated that the work would end in 1925, but the Lord did not state
so. The difficulty was that the friends inflated their imaginations beyond reason; and
that when their imaginations burst asunder, they were inclined to throw away
everything," (Watchtower, p. 232).
1931 "There was a measure of disappointment on the part of Jehovah's faithful ones on
earth concerning the years 1917, 1918, and 1925, which disappointment lasted for a
time...and they also learned to quit fixing dates," (Vindication, p. 338).
1941 "Receiving the gift, the marching children clasped it to them, not a toy or
plaything for idle pleasure, but the Lord's provided instrument for most effective work
in the remaining months before Armageddon," (Watchtower, Sept. 15, 1941, p. 288).
1968 "True, there have been those in times past who predicted an 'end to the world',
even announcing a specific date. Yet nothing happened. The 'end' did not come. They
were guilty of false prophesying. Why? What was missing?.. Missing from such people
were God's truths and evidence that he was using and guiding them," (Awake, Oct. 8,
1968).
1968 "Why are you looking forward to 1975?" (Watchtower, Aug. 15, 1968, p. 494).
A JW might say that the organization is still learning. If that is so, then how can they
trust what they are taught now by the Watchtower? Will what they are being taught now
change also?
A true prophet of God won't err in prophesying. Only a false prophet does. The
Jehovah's Witness organization, that claims to be a prophet of God, is really a false
prophet. Jesus warned us by saying, "For false Christs and false prophets will appear
and perform great signs and miracles to deceive even the elect -- if that were possible"
(Matt. 24:24).

Watchtower proclaims themselves as false prophets

Unlike any other Organization the Jehovah Witnesses say they alone represent God as
his spokesman on earth. "The Watchtower is a magazine without equal on earth
because God is the author."(W.T. April 15, 1943 pg.127)

"Franz testified in court on Oct.15 1931 that "Jehovah God" is the editor of the
Watchtower

Recently In the Watchtower magazine it stated this "Jehovah God is the grand identifier
of his true messengers. He identifies them by making the messages he delivers
through them come true. Jehovah is also the great exposer of false messengers. How
does he expose them? He frustrates their signs and predictions. In this way he shows
that they are self appointed prognosticators, whose messages really spring from their
own false reasoning-yes, their foolish, fleshly thinking!" (W.T. May 1,1997 pg.8)

"When persons are in great danger from a source that they do not suspect or are being
misled by those they consider their friends, is it unkindness to warn them? They may
prefer not to believe the warning they may even resent it. But does that free one from
the moral responsibility to give that warning?" (W.T Jan.15, 1974 pg.35)

This agrees with previous statements published in the past when they have said..

"If it is false then it is the duty of the clergymen and others who support them to boldly
come forward and plainly tell the people wherein the message is false" ...the people
have aright to know whether this is truth, and therefore have a right to hear." (the
Golden age pg.252)

"We need to examine, not only what we personally believe, but also what is taught by
any religious organization with which we may be associated withIf we are lovers of
the truth, there is nothing to fear from such an examination." (the truth that leads to
eternal life,pg.23 1968)

True, there have been those in times past who predicted an "end to the world" even
announcing a specific dateThe end did not come. They were guilty of false
prophesying." (Awake Oct.8,1968)

"The outward evidences are that the marshalling of the hosts for the battle of the great
day of God almighty, is in progress while the skirmishing is commencing."(W.T.
reprints 1, pg.817 Jan. 1886)

"We see no reason for changing the figures- nor could we change them if we would.
They are, we believe, Gods dates, not ours. But bear in mind that the end of 1914 is
not the date for the beginning, but for the end of the time of trouble. " (W.T. pg.226
July 15 1894)

"Our lord, the appointed king, is now present since Oct. 1874. According to the
testimony of the prophets to those who have ears to hear." (studies in the scriptures
vol.4,pg.621)

1879 "Christ came in the character of a Bridegroom in 1874.... at the beginning of the
Gospel harvest." (Watchtower, Oct 1879, p. 4)

"The scriptures show that his second coming presence was due in 1874.This proof
shows the Lord has been present since 1874" (W.T.pg.67, Mar.1, 1923)

"Surely there is not the slightest room for doubt in the mind of truly consecrated child
of God that the Lord Jesus is present and has been since 1874." (W.T.Pg.5, Jan.1,1924)

"The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in scripture as Oct.1914. It is
already in progress, its beginning dating from Oct,1874"

1889 "In this chapter we present the Bible evidence which indicates that six thousand
years from the creation of Adam were complete with A.D. 1872; and hence that, since
A.D. 1872 are chronologically entered upon the seventh thousand or the Millennium."
(Studies in the Scriptures, Vol. 2, p. 33, 1889)

"The Bible chronology herein presented shows that the six thousand-year days
beginning with Adam are ended, and the great seventh day, the thousand years of
Christs reign, began in 1873." (the time is at hand pg.2, 1916)

"According to our expectations the stress of the great time of trouble will be on us
soon, somewhere between 1910 and 1912culminatingOct, 1914."(C.T. Russell
pg.579 The New Creation)

"The battle of the great day of God Almighty (Rev.16:14) which will end in 1914 with
the complete overthrow of earths present day rulership, is already commenced." (C.T.
Russell The time is at hand pg.101)

"But bear in mind that the end of 1914 is not the date for the beginning, but for the
end of the time of trouble." (Zion's Watchtower, Can It Be Delayed until 1914? C. T.
Russell July 15, 1894, Also in Watchtower Reprints, l894 p. 1677)

1915 So it was in this harvest also up to A.D. 1878 the time prophecies and the fact of
the Lord's presence, substantially as here presented, though less clearly, was our
message. Since then the work has widened, and the view of other truths has become
brighter and clearer; but the same fact and scriptures, teaching the same time and
presence, stand unchallenged and incontrovertible. (The Time Is At Hand; 1889; 1915
ed.; p. 236)

"The present great war in Europe is the beginning of the Armageddon of the
scriptures." (Pastor Russells sermons pg.676 1917)

Jehovah Witnesses hate Christianity and continually look forward to their destruction

"His day of vengeance is "It is the day of vengeance, which began in the world war of
1914 and which will break like a furious morning storm in 1918Also in the year
1918, when God destroys the churches wholesale and the church members by the
millions it shall be that any that escape shall come to the works of Pastor Russell to
learn the meaning of the downfall of Christianity." (the Finished Mystery 1917
Ed.pg.404, 485 1917)

here, and Armageddon is at hand and certain to fall upon Christendom, and that within
an early date. Gods judgment is upon Christendom and must shortly be executed."
(Vindication pg.147 J. F. Rutherford)

1914, 1915, 1918 came and went but not to worry there is still assurance with
Jehovahs Organization .

"The date 1925 is even more distinctly indicated by the scriptures because it is fixed by
the law God gave to Israel." (W.T. pg.262 Oct.1, 1922)

"Our thought is, that 1925 is definitely more settled by the scriptures the Christian
now has much more upon which to base his faith than Noah had upon which to base
his faith in a coming deluge." (W.T.pg.106 April 1 1923)

"The year 1925 is a date definitely and clearly marked in the scriptures even more
clearly than 1914." (W.T. pg.211, July,15 1924)

"It is to be expected that Satan will try to inject into the minds of the consecrated the
thought that 1925 should see an end of the work, and therefore it would be needless
for them to do more." (W.T. pg.262 Sept.1925)

1925 was also important in that Rutherford built a house in San Diego for the
resurrection of some O.T. saints..

"Therefore we may confidently expect that 1925 will mark the return of Abraham ,
Issac, and Jacob and the faithful prophets of old, particularly those named by the
apostle in Hebrews chapter 11. To the condition of human perfection." (Millions now
living will never die pg.89)

" 1925 shall mark the resurrection of the faithful worthies...We are standing at the very
portals of that blessed time!(Millions now living will never die J.F Rutherford pg.105)

1917 'There will be no slip-up...Abraham should enter upon the actual possession of
his promised inheritance in the year 1925' (Watchtower Oct. 15, 1917, p. 6157) when
this event also failed guess who moved into the palacious mansion, thats right
Rutherford. "the great climax is at hand." (J.F. Rutherford pg.147 Vindication)

"There was a measure of disappointment on the part of Jehovahs faithful ones on
earth concerning the years 1914.1918,and 1925, which disappointment lasted for a
time. Later the faithful learned that these dates were definitely fixed in the scriptures,
and they also learned to quit fixing dates for the future and predicting what would
come to pass on a certain date" (Vindication vol.1 pg.338)

Did they admit setting the dates! Yes! Did they learn? NO!

"The year 1940 is certain to be the most important year yet, because Armegeddon is
very near."(Informant May 1940) The New world is at the doorstime is short." (The
New World pg10)

"Receiving the gift, the marching children clasped it to them, not a toy or plaything for
idle pleasure, but the Lords provided instrument for most effective work in the
remaining months before Armageddon." (W.T.pg.288 Oct. 15 1941)

"the disaster of Armageddon, greater than that which befell Sodom and Gemmorah, is
at the door."(Let God be True pg.194 1946)

"The source of all true prophecy is Jehovah God. He transmits it by means of his Holy
spirit or, occasionally by spirit direct angelic messengers." (Aid to Bible understanding
pg.1344 1971)

"Jehovahs organization alone, in all the earth, is directed by Gods Holy Spirit or
active force." (W.T.pg.402 Sept.1 1973) Obviously its the later because the H.Spirit
does not give false statements only the truth.

The cover of Awake Oct.8, 1968 states "Is it later than you think" "You have no time in
making friends with God. Because time is rapidly running out for this wicked system of
things, it is very close to plunging into the chasm of Armageddon." (pg.29)

The Los Angeles Herald Examiner on July 21,1969 carried an article with the headline
"Armageddon due in 70s witnesses told." This is from the watchtower societys
president Nathan H. Knor who addressed 81,032 Witnesses in Dodger field narrowing
down the time to mid seventies as mentioned in their publication.

"Why are you looking forward to 1975?" (W.T. pg.494 Aug. 15 1968)Now it is firmly
maintained that by the autumn of the year 1975 the battle of Armageddon will have
been fought and Gods new world will have been established."

"Just think , brothers, there is only 90 months left before 6000 years of mans existence
on earth is completed the majority of people living today will probably be alive when
Armageddon breaks out." (Kingdom mystery pg.4 Mar.1968)

End of 6000 year of human history after WTS chronology. Strongly hinted to be end of
the world; could only be a matter of "days and months, not years" before Armageddon.
1975 (Life Everlasting p26-30; WT 7/15 1967 p446-7; 8/15 1968 p499; 5/1 1975 p
285. See also YB 1980 p30-31. (See What Happened in 1975?)

So why do they say "Christians today understand Bible prophecy in its finest detail only
after it has been fulfilled. " (THE WATCHTOWER - MARCH 15, 2000 p.13)

The year 2000

End of world expected to come before end of century. WT 1/1 1989 p.12) (work to be
completed "in our 20th century", text changed in bound volume); WT 10/15 1980 p31
("highly improbable" that this world continues to 2000); 3/1 1984 p18-19 ("end much
closer than [2000]").

Today they say these were just mistakes. But when they were being published they said
"They are, we believe, Gods dates, not ours." (W.T. pg.226 July 15 1894) These are
mistakes, true, but they are prophecies as well.

"does Jehovah have a prophet to help them, to warn them of dangers and to declare
things to come?He had a prophet to warn them. This prophet was not one man, but
was a small group of footstep followers of Jesus Christ, known at the time as the
International Bible students. Today they are known as Jehovahs Christian witnesses.
Of course, it is easy to say that this group acts as a prophet of God. It is another
thing to prove it. The only way this can be done is to review the record. What does it
show? (W.T. April 1 1972) So what does it show?

Remember Franz said "Jehovah God" is the editor of the Watchtower" (F. Franz-
for defts-direct pg.795) under oath the societies highest authority on the governing
body blames everything that was wrong on Jehovah.

"If you learn what you are doing what God says is wrong, will you be willing to change?
( you can live forever in paradise on earth pg.22, 1982)

It takes humility to admit one is wrong, but also to be truthful enough to say why they
were wrong.

the psychics who are false prophets have a better track record than 0

"With accurate knowledge of gods word, we can puncture and cut down false
teachings, exposing their lack of logic and in particular their conflict of the Holy
scriptures. (W.T.pg.18, Oct.15 1984)

The difference between a true and false prophet is that one is speaking the word of the
Lord and the other is speaking his own dreams and guesses their prophecies did not
come true Therefore they are false prophets; and the people should no longer trust
them as safe guides," (W.T. May,15 pg.155-156, 1930)

God does not make mistakes, man does. All one has to do is miss once to be a false
prophet. Jesus said he is the truth , the truth will make you free. His word is the truth,
if you believe the Bible.

One does not need all the Watchtower publications to know the truth. They only need
to know the author of truth which is found in his word the Holy Bible.

Jeremiah a true prophet warned Gods people about false prophets who were not God
inspired yet spoke anyway. Chpt.23:16 "Do not listen to the words of the prophets who
prophesying to you. They are leading you into futility; they speak a vision of their own
imagination, not from the mouth of the Lord."

By their own standard they fail. By the Bibles standard its nothing less than false
prophesying. Not since the false prophets of Israel's days have we seen such folly. We
hope that the Jehovah's Witnesses will use that logical and rational mind that so often
speak about. And look not only with their head but their heart. It is only then they will
find the God of Israel.

also:
Aluminum: Satan's Metal and Killer of Millions?
The Watchtower's Incredible Crusade Against Aluminum

Jerry Bergman, Ph.D.
The Golden Age, Sept. 23, 1936, p. 803.
Introduction

The Watchtower history is replete with examples of not only erroneous theological
positions such as wrongly predicting the time of the end, but also advocating
numerous quack medical nostrums. Part of the reason for their involvement in quack
scams was due to the tendency of certain high level Watchtower officials to reject
anything that was orthodox--orthodox religion, orthodox science, and orthodox
medicine. Unfortunately, the Watchtower is still today stuck in a quagmire of foolish
beliefs which they have not yet been unable to transcend. Their almost half-century
crusade against aluminum is an excellent example of their involvement in supporting a
conclusion which was almost universally regarded as fringe even during the height of
their crusade. They taught that aluminum cooking utensils caused scores of diseases,
and were "a curse to humanity and their manufacture and use should be forbidden by
law" (Force 1932 p. 35). Today their former stand is seen as extremely foolish even by
the Watchtower themselves.

A great deal of harm to the individual can result when generally uninformed persons
uncritically accept naive conclusions. But when these same people head an
organization with hundreds of thousands of followers, most of whom accept what the
organization says as the word of God (or at least quasi-inspired) a travesty can result.
Few people probably died because of the Watchtower aluminum teaching, but
multi-thousands have lost their lives because of the Watchtower teaching on blood,
vaccinations and their advocating scores of pseudo medical cures (Reed 1996).

The history of the Watchtower opposition to aluminum, though, eloquently
demonstrates much about the Watchtower organization as well as the need to be
constrained by the limits of one's knowledge. These are the same constraints that all of
us possess unless we are inspired by God.


The Problem of Expertise
A key to success is knowing what one can speak authoritatively about and knowing
where one's limits of knowledge and expertise are. All of us have opinions which lie
outside of our area of expertise. Most intelligent people are cognizant of this fact and
therefore usually avoid pontificating on areas they know little about. Lack of
knowledge about one's limitations is especially dangerous when editors of a religious
magazine which is regarded by its followers as the publishing arm of God's
organization express irresponsible views as fact, and excommunicate those individuals
who do not accept and live by its pronouncements. Reading about the Watchtower
teaching on aluminum today forces one to question the credibility and even the
rationality of the editors and writers of The Golden Age magazine. Account after
account was printed about people who used aluminum pots and pans and soon
thereafter developed all kinds of maladies and even died. When these people stopped
using aluminum and instead used enamel cookware, they claimed their health
miraculously improved and they never felt better in their lives. It is appropriate to
teach that, although no clear evidence condemns aluminum's use, this does not prove
it is fully safe, and it may be prudent to avoid products that contain it.

This is quite different then claiming that cooking in aluminum cookware produces
numerous dangerous drugs that will cause irreversible harm as the Watchtower did.
The Watchtower even inferred that aluminum cookware can influence some persons to
become addicted to drugs including narcotics. The writings of Toledo dentist Charles
Betts (1879-1959) who self-published his first booklet on the topic in 1926[1] was the
basis of the tragic story of the Watchtower's over three decades long crusade against
aluminum. The topic was no small concern: the Watchtower Society published a
whopping over 130 articles about aluminum from 1925 to 1969. Betts started
practicing dentistry at the turn of the century and evidently was grandfathered in the
profession (I could find no evidence of his attending dental school or even college).
And according to Dr. George D. Beal of the University of Pittsburgh, Betts was carrying
on a lone crusade:

Aluminum is at the present time the most widely used constructional material for
cooking utensils. During the time that it has been in use, it seems to us that the
harmful nature of this metal would have become increasingly apparent to food and
medical specialists. Strange to say, the only two who have found any existence of such
a condition are a dentist in Toledo and an advertising physician in Chicago who has
been connected with many so-called 'health institutes.' (quoted in Hopkins 1929 p.
247)

The Golden Age said after Dr. Betts made his great life saving discovery that The
Golden Age was the first magazine to give "wide publicity to this matter" (Sept. 12
1934 p. 771). Betts was a member of an organization that the Watchtower teaches is a
false religion, the First Presbyterian Church in Maumee, OH. (Toledo Blade, Dec. 21,
1969 p.14)


Typical Case Histories

A typical case is a Golden Age article that quoted a Cleveland Plain Dealer story about a
three and a seven year old who died from a "mysterious poisoning," and a third child
also became ill. The Golden Age then wrote to the father and learned that this
happened shortly after they ate beef and cabbage boiled in an aluminum kettle. The
Watchtower then made the totally unwarranted conclusion that the cause of the
poisoning was the aluminum cookery, asking "how many fathers and mothers [will be]
made ill; how many babies slain before the government takes a hand in this thing and
prevent this unnecessary slaughter" (Woodworth 1929: 275).

The official cause of death was not given and the actual cause could be due to any
number of things from botulism to rancid food--the family was extremely poor, and
quite possibly the cause was unsafe food. Concluding that an aluminum kettle was the
problem was wholly unwarranted--if the family became ill the first time it was used,
one might be more inclined to suspect aluminum cookware. Conversely, they had
probably been using this cookware for years and it evidently never caused them any
problems before. From the information given, aluminum was likely not the cause, yet
the Watchtower irresponsibly titled this article "two more aluminum sacrifices."

Another example was provided by Whibley (1928:145) who congratulated the Golden
Age on the splendid work it was doing to help "educate the public upon the dangers to
health of aluminum" on a subject that was too vital to be ignored. He claimed that he
was severely poisoned with "almost fatal results and is now a complete physical wreck"
because of using aluminum cookware. No indication is given as to how he knew that
his malady was caused by aluminum cookware nor how the aluminum caused the
illness he claimed it did.

Hanson (1928) relates he used aluminum cookware for many years--then he read a
Golden Age article on this topic. He had suffered from "bilious attacks" and would
"almost go blind" because a "ice-like film would form before my eyes...three or four
times a day." The author then claims "seven days after I got new [non-aluminum]
cooking pots the blindness gradually disappeared and in a month it was gone" and he
has felt great since. Hansen's illness sounds like a migraine headache, although it
could have been an allergy--possibly even to aluminum. Allergies to a wide variety of
common house-hold chemicals are not uncommon, but the article says little about
what is harmful to the general public.

The Watchtower claimed that scores of symptoms and illnesses were caused by
aluminum, including head pain, gas, heart and lung cancer, brown spots, stomach
trouble, ulcers, cerebrospinal meningitis, anaphylactic shock, vomiting, dizziness,
headache, heart attacks (even by children) blindness, kidney trouble, sores, tumors,
tonsillitis, carbuncles, boils, paralysis, fainting spells, exhaustion, skin eruptions,
asthma, hay fever, insanity, anemia, and "all manner of unhealth" (White 1931 p. 374;
Woodworth 1935 p. 143; Maereker 1931 p. 243; Bowers 1931 p. 558; Woodworth
1932 p. 537; Archer 1932 p. 126-127; Woodworth 1934 p. 771-779, 803-811, and
1936 p. 304).

An excellent example of the wild claims that were made on this topic was an item
under the subheading "Aluminum Poisoning in Texas" which claimed that beans
cooked in aluminum cookware were left to stand in the aluminum vessel "until
thoroughly poisoned." As a result, aluminum poisoning caused the death "of a Crowell,
Texas father, his five-year-old daughter, and the serious illness of five others. The
only one in the family not poisoned was a two-year old baby that went to bed
supperless." The author concludes "If you want to die, keep on eating food cooked in
aluminum" (Woodworth 1928 p. 40).

Evidently the fulminations against aluminum by The Golden Age were not enough to
scare some people. Higgins (1928: 115) writes that she and her husband had bowel
and stomach pains which were rapidly growing worse. Everything she tried failed until
finally one day she gave her dog milk that stood in an aluminum kettle over
night--and the smart dog refused to drink it. She then stated, "That settled it, and I
transferred my lot of aluminum...to the junk pile." (1928: 115) Now that they don't use
aluminum cookware, their food soon began to digest, their pains left and they "both
have very good health."

Norderum (1928: 81) stated that after reading The Golden Age articles about
aluminum, she discarded their aluminum cookware "with very marked improvement in
health. Whereas distress was [formerly] present after every meal, now it is only rarely
felt and then generally after a meal away from home where aluminum is used for
cooking purposes." (p.81) She then relates the case of a neighbor who discarded his
cookware and is now "improving in health right along." A third case she relates
involves a neighbor lady who discarded her aluminum pots and pans, and within a few
weeks her severe pain has "left and has not returned."


Winder (1929:437) claimed that as soon as she quit using aluminum cookware and
aluminum baking powder her health soon improved enormously. Before this she claims
she suffered from cancer, frequent gall bladder trouble, indigestion, and bad colds. All
of these problems have miraculously cleared up and she concludes, "I firmly believe
that aluminum poison was the cause of the cancer as well as of the other diseases
mentioned." This article was printed immediately before an article which lambasted the
medical claims made for vaccinations.

In another case a person who suffered from stomach ulcers abstained from anything
that touched aluminum--and soon got better (Stuart 1929: 564). Betts argued that
"from extensive reports and observations made by the writer, ulcers of the stomach"
are caused by aluminum compounds from cooking and other sources (Betts 1930 p.
527-528). We now know that most stomach ulcers are caused by a bacteria,
Helicobacter pylori. One case even related that when a Golden Age reader's kittens
were given milk in aluminum containers--after humorously stating "that will kill them
for sure"-- sure enough, they soon became sick and died. This author had the humility
to admit "I wish I were chemist enough to have told just what did kill them."
Nonetheless, she concludes that the aluminum was the culprit (Stuart 1929: 564).
Foote relates he fed 100 baby chicks from food made in aluminum containers and in
only a few days 96 died (1930 p. 650).

Peterson claims that aluminum is systematically poisoning humanity but, fortunately,
The Golden Age, "the best little magazine in the world today" is exposing "this terrible
crime against the health of the world" (Peterson 1930 p. 542). Another account by
Scott (1929: 503) and S.R. Love (1930 p. 14) provides numerous more examples of the
many people who have discarded aluminum cooking ware after reading The Golden
Age and the health of one and all improved miraculously. If all this was true, it would
seem that half of the population would soon be dead or sick because "aluminum ware
is used in a great majority of American homes." (Betts 1928 p. 359). Why everyone
doesn't get sick is explained by arguing that those "most susceptible to aluminum
poisoning" regularly use cathartics (laxatives) (Betts 1928 p. 360). The solution would
seem to be to stop using medical laxatives--the advise common today, and often the
source of trouble. Bethel staffer Mr. Barber argued that even "persons possessing a
strong digestive apparatus and great power of resistance to poisons...sooner or later"
become ill from ingesting aluminum (1935 p. 341).

Yet another account by an L.C. Ross (1929: 431) tells about a cook who for years knew
that "there was something radically wrong with aluminum cooking ware." As a result of
using aluminum cooking ware, he claims that he suffered from "acute aluminum
poisoning" and the "best doctors in San Francisco with all the latest inventions and
X-rays, test meals, dark rooms, and every test known to the medical profession, could
not tell me what was the matter with my stomach and bowels." The doctors diagnosed
his problem, he says, as a "possible ulcer and some other possible things I could not
understand." Ross concludes that even though he couldn't understand the diagnosis,
he knew the problem--being fed "from a kitchen filled with aluminum ware."

One wonders how he knows he was recovering from acute aluminum poisoning--a
diagnosis not given by his doctor. He also adds parenthetically that he also had cancer
and concludes "aluminum is a direct cause of three-fourths of the stomach trouble in
the world today, and probably all of the cancer trouble" (1929: 431). From our vantage
point today, one wonders why an editor could publish such appalling foolishness which
is firmly in the irresponsible category. The reason may be because the writer, who
admits "I am not very smart in the lore of writing," has "sense enough to understand
that God has a remnant now on the earth." Presumably Ross is one of these 144,000
remnant who is now in heaven judging modern Jehovah's Witnesses. No doubt he
would not judge them too favorably if his comments above are any indication of his
thinking process.

An Assessment of these Case Histories

Since the Watchtower based their conclusions primarily on the case histories The
Golden Age regularly featured for several decades an evaluation of them is critical. An
example of the many cases of alleged aluminum poisoning includes an article by
Sherwood (1928: 397). She relates when her current issue of Golden Age arrived, she
was in bed with "intestinal poisoning." In this new issue was an article about aluminum
which she showed to her doctor who she claimed advised her to "abandon all
aluminum for the present." Nothing is said as to if this cured her, but the next story,
Aluminum Poisoning at Punxsutawney, (a city in Pennsylvania) reviewed a case of
"ptomaine (pronounced to main) poisoning" that occurred at a chicken supper at the
local Baptist church. Every one of the 200 people who ate their supper there became ill.

This was a result, The Golden Age writer claimed, of leaving gravy in an aluminum
container too long before bringing it to the church. The source of The Golden Age's
information was a newspaper account about which The Golden Age comments was
"without a doubt, a perfectly accurate statement of what occurred." How The Golden
Age knew the accuracy of the story is not stated. This article then reviewed part of the
long list of the Watchtower's litany of alleged evils in society including big business.
Later newspaper accounts about the poisoning event no longer blamed aluminum, and
the Watchtower writer argued without evidence that the article was rewritten due to
pressure from "dealers in aluminum ware" or "owners of aluminum stock." In the
rewrite, the word aluminum was changed to "metal," adding "the sickness was not due
to metal poisoning, but rather from a chicken that had been dead too long and had
gotten mixed with the good ones presented to the Baptist ladies for their supper." The
Watchtower then claimed

the word "aluminum" had been whitewashed into the word "metal" and those grand
and useful custodians of public health, "three responsible physicians," always to be had
in a case like this, "after an investigation" had come forth in the "unanimous opinion"
that each of the two hundred victims had, in some mysterious manner, managed to get
hold of a piece of the same chicken, so dead that it was rotten, that in some other
mysterious manner had found its way among the good ones.

Those knowledgeable about public health recognize how common food poisoning from
chicken is--even the kitchen counter where raw chicken is cut must be carefully wiped
clean to prevent bacteria from being spread to other food. Chicken is actually the
major cause of food poisoning even today, and eggs are the second most common
cause. Ptomaine is a basic substance derived from putrefying tissues, and therefore the
problem could not have been caused by aluminum but could only be caused by rotting
food such as chicken. Actually ptomaine itself is not injurious to the digestive system
because the body normally converts the poison into harmless substances.

The problem is high levels of bacteria which accumulate on food as it ages, and these
bacteria produce the poisons which cause illness. For a case of 60 persons "poisoned"
see Golden Age Oct. 29, 1930 p. 87 and for a case involving 75 persons poisoned by
some new aluminum utensils at a Presbyterian Church dinner see I.E.W., 1928 p.302.
The Golden Age author tried to have the local paper print a story about this "mass
poisoning" but the editors allegedly refused. The Golden Age concluded this refusal
was because the "rich aluminum industry" may take offense.

Conclusions and assumptions are often uncritically thrown about in articles such as
those quoted above, and no data or scientific studies or even responsible informed
discussions were ever cited on the issue. We now know that colds are caused by a virus
and anemia in women is usually brought on by iron deficiency. Many Golden Age
writers claimed they were cured by trashing aluminum cooking ware but how they were
cured and the evidence do not merit much discussion. The focus is on aluminum as the
cause of virtually every ailment that can afflict humans: when readers dumped their
aluminum kitchen utensils, thanks to the advise of the "valuable paper" The Golden
Age, their problems, one and all, were soon gone. Most of the cases of poisoning
involved letting the food sit unrefrigerated for long periods of time, and often involve,
chicken, eggs in potato salad and other foods which spoil easily. The aluminum had
nothing to do with most which seemed to be simple food poisoning.

If the use of aluminum cookware caused all the dire problems that the Watchtower
claimed, it would be easy to determine if this was the case. All that is necessary is to
select a random sample of 100 persons, then randomly divide the sample in half and
for half cook all their meals in porcelain cookware and the other half in aluminum.
Monitoring their health progress for several weeks or months can determine if illness
levels in the two groups are significantly different. Neither the subjects or the doctors
who examine them can know which group each person is in. Since the groups were
originally randomly divided to assure that positive and negative health factors were
equal in both groups, any differences would likely be due to aluminum poisoning.
Fraser (1929 p.52) claims he tried this experiment with animals and all of those fed
from aluminum containers soon died, but those fed from granite dishes just fine.


The Golden Age, Sept. 23, 1936, p.806.
Watchtower writer Schmidt claims the symptoms are clear and unequivocal:

This poison must be excreted from the body by bowels or kidneys; and thus, in
cleaning up the body, you find it last in anus and urethra and sometimes in prostate. If
the bowels act fully and completely and from two to three times a day, as they should,
then this poison can pass through the body without much of bad effects. But if the
bowels are sluggish, then you get a loading up and damming back, until every organ in
the body is poisoned and it finally breaks out though ulcers, etc. An ulcer is nothing
but the effort of the body to throw off chronic excess poison at that point. That same
thing is true in cancer. Here you always find, according to these tests, natrium muriate
and aluminum nitrate being excreted, and potassium nitrate present. (1929 p.436)

Almost every statement in this article is wrong, including the cause of ulcers. Some
may argue that these articles, some printed from fifty to seventy years ago, should not
be used to discredit the Watchtower today. A study of this time period is an excellent
method to assess the Watchtower because we have the benefit of the proof of history
which has eloquently shown the Watchtower to be unequivocally wrong. Many of the
same criticisms could be leveled today against the Watchtower--especially their tragic
stand on blood transfusions. Their arguments were effective only for those who did not
understand the medical issues involved and were under the Watchtower yolk.

The Watchtower no doubt will in the future be embarrassed by their current blood
transfusion stand and will regard their blood law as foolish as was their former
position on aluminum. The aluminum issue is especially useful because even the
Watchtower fully agrees with the conclusion that their crusade against aluminum was
ignorant, although they excuse it today as a teaching promulgated at a time when the
"light was less bright." The light, though, on this topic was bright for most everybody
else, why was it so dim for the Watchtower?

These articles and case histories were obviously written by people who were extremely
naive and had little or no training in medicine and science. Some were barely literate,
and most made wild, unsubstantiated claims of serious diseases cured in which the
diagnosis was likely wrong. One can feel sorry for these people who were misled by
The Golden Age, and hardly blame these likely sincere persons who were only
endeavoring to live a satisfactory life. On the other hand, one can and should blame
The Golden Age for publishing such foolishness and lending authority to these
irresponsible claims. This is not to say that avoidance of aluminum may not be
beneficial, but that aluminum became the super bad guy and many other clear proven
health problems were ignored or barely mentioned.


Aluminum as the Super Bad Guy

The Golden Age printed scores of articles that made appalling claims such as:

from eighty to ninety percent of all my patients, both in acute and chronic cases, show
aluminum poisoning in one or more places in the body. Thus, after syphilis ...
[aluminum] is the most common source of toxemia (Schmidt 1929 p. 436 emphasis
mine).

Not only aluminum pots and pans, but many aluminum products were condemned.
Even use of alucol (aluminum hydroxide) which was then used as a filler for some
medicines, was condemned (Woodworth 1928: 16; Valiente 1930 p. 50). Betts even
claims "organic aluminum" is not only a poison but has a paralytic effect, and he then
gives a case history in which two children died from aluminum phosphate (1929 p.
720). This article eloquently shows Bett's and the Watchtower's ignorance--aluminum
phosphate (AlPO4) is not an organic but an inorganic compound! Use of Aluminum
sulfate to purify water was also condemned. Betts (1928: 16) suggest that to test if
aluminum purifiers were used, a person could fill a clean drinking glass with city water,
let it evaporate, and repeat several times. If a film accumulates on the glass, the writer
concludes that this indicates the presence of enough poisonous aluminum sulfate "to
be a real menace to the human body." It could also indicate hard water, a possibility
Betts ignores.

The writer not only condemns the use of aluminum sulfate to purify water, but also
chlorine, concluding "this may be a good thing for the manufactures of these products,
but what about the effects upon human health?" No discussion is included as to how
one should purify water or even if one should. Presumably, the author believes that the
common purification process is more dangerous to health than the pathogenic bacteria
in the water. In 1953 Betts produced another self-published book warning of the
dangers of Fluoridation of water--an interesting position for a dentist given the clear
evidence of the major role Fluoridation plays in preventing cavities! Of course, well
water is ideal, but few cities are blessed with sufficient amounts.


Cancer Cures

Betts concludes aluminum is a problem because the human body tends to retain or
"aggregate" these inorganic "poisons and irritants." Consequently, their accumulations
"if unabated...produce a fine soil for the development of cancer" and that "the striking
increase on the incidence of calculi (gall stones, kidney stones, gravel, etc.) as well as
of cancer, doubtless bears close relation to this causation" (1928 p.16). Again, no
scientific evidence is presented for these irresponsible claims. Even the "irritation"
theory of cancer causation referred to by Betts has now been thoroughly refuted.

The Watchtower writers have historically touted numerous quack cancer cures,
including avoiding all aluminum. A typical case history is about a man afflicted with
cancer

for several years...[and] X-ray treatments seemed only to aggravate the [cancer]. . .Two
of them proved pretty serious and called for operations, causing scars and much
suffering. . . Meantime I had been reading in The Golden Age of the wonderful cures
through the discarding of aluminum cooking utensils. As my husband is a great coffee
drinker, among the first to go was the percolator. About two months later, one evening
as he sat reading, he happened to brush his ear with his hand and off dropped the
cancer on the floor. Can you imagine that? It left the ear as smooth as ever, and no
sign of any since; and I am sure it is not imagination that we are all better in every way.
. . No more aluminum in this house, and we say, Hurrah for The Golden Age and its
good news! and give it a boost whenever we can.

Betts, in an article (1928 p. 115) claims that cancer is caused by chemical poisons and
not by "what is known as virus." This conclusion was, the Watchtower claims,
supported by a Dr. Murphy "the most prominent medical authority in the world, in his
address before the Cancer Congress." The Golden Age then made the wild claim that
this pronouncement by Dr. Murphy "has caused the greatest furor in the medical world
ever known to man." Betts (1928 p.115) also concludes that "the greatest medical men
in the country are beginning to see the light, but they do not all get to it at the same
time, and hence we will occasionally find in the papers a dispatch like [one]... from
Sacramento, which is chiefly valuable as displaying the unprogressive mind of those
disposed to linger in the protecting shadows of things that were instead of forging
ahead to better days."

The fact is, Murphy is wrong. It is now known that viruses can cause cancer, and good
evidence exists as to the specific mechanism that viruses use. Most interesting is Betts
jump of logic--from the statement that cancer is caused by chemical poisons (which is
well documented, and these chemicals are called carcinogens) to specifically
concluding that it is caused by aluminum, a conclusion which has never been
empirically supported. Betts even quotes but ignores in this article a chemistry
professor who concludes that aluminum doesn't cause cancer and housewives need
have no fear of using aluminum cooking utensils. The Golden Age further concluded
that:

As a result of the publication of wholesome truth on the subject, there are fewer
people now purchasing aluminum cooking utensils than heretofore. There is also a
pronounced drop in the cancer death rate. Much aluminum used: many cancers. Less
aluminum used: fewer cancers (1930 p. 65; see also Anderson 1933 p. 368).

One wonders where Betts obtained the wisdom to conclude almost the entire medical
world was wrong and he alone was correct about so many things. He never once
reviewed in The Golden Age any credible research or studies and amazingly admits
that "there is no scientific data from laboratory work to warrant" the conclusion that
Aluminum causes cancer, gastric or other diseases (Betts 1928 p.XV). The closest
which I have been able to find related to empirical evidence for the Watchtower's
position was a study done by Gephart who analyzed six samples of blood taken from
humans, all of which ingested aluminum from baking powder (Woodworth 1928
p.145).

The researcher found 1 to 4 parts per million aluminum in 5 out of the 6 of the blood
samples. The Watchtower then incorrectly inferred from this finding that the aluminum
level found causes a problem--but ironically The Golden Age had to reprint a
retraction from Dr. Gephart, namely that he actually found, contrary to The Golden Age
assertion, that aluminum at this concentration is not poisonous (Woodworth 1928: 145
see also Betts 1928 p. 710-711).

In response to this, The Golden Age argues that Dr. Gephart's "retraction" is wrong
because it could not be true "that aluminum is one of the foreign substances that can
float around in a man's blood without doing him any harm...[and] could thus be carried
to heart and brain and everywhere else over the body without making it necessary to
ring up the undertaker." They then infer that Dr. Gephart is "being frightened by the
aluminum trust" (p. 145). Of course, all of the food, vitamins and minerals that one
ingests are "foreign substances"--and many foreign substances flow in the blood
stream without problems. Further, 1 to 4 parts per million is a minute amount for a
harmless substance--and may not even cause a problem for some dangerous
substances.

In a candid article as to why the Watchtower Society took up the aluminum crusade,
The Golden Age editor C. J Woodworth stated:

As to why we published the articles by Dr. Betts ...a vast amount of money has been
spent in this country in recent years in the advertising of aluminum cooking utensils.
Like everybody else, the editor...believed these advertisements; purchased aluminum
ware, and used it exclusively in his home for years. Conceding that if it is good to cook
in it would also be good to use as a table-top, he purchased for his kitchen table a
sheet of beautiful new aluminum, bent it to fit the table-top and rather proudly invited
his wife to use it... She did so, and when she had rolled out the crust for a pie ( the
editor admits that nobody should eat pie, but most Americans do,) ... that pie crust
was as gray as your hat, and was thrown out because we would not eat it...This is an
experiment that you can try yourself with very little difficulty and not much expense;
and obviously, if a sheet of pure aluminum is not a fit thing to use as a mixing board,
it is not a fit thing to cook food in...Since we published the article by Dr. Betts and Dr.
Held we have begun to receive letters from our subscribers which would make us
wonder how this matter could have remained covered so long. The only possible
explanation we can give is the love of money and the fear of offending those who have
it and who want more of it (Quoted in Betts 1928 p.188-189)

This response shows an appalling level of naivete for a man that claims to be the
mouth peice of God's organization. No other reason than discoloration of pie crust is
given: Woodworth did not even claim that the aluminum cooking utensils his family
evidently used for some time made them sick.


What Did the Scientific Research Say?

The conclusions of the scientific research on aluminum as summarized by Hopkins are
as follows:

...there is no foundation for the belief that the use of aluminum cooking utensils is
injurious [or]...for the absurd statement that aluminum or any other kind of cooking
utensil has anything to do with the causation of cancer. The American Medical
Association, the United States Public Health Service the London Lancet have all issued
statements, or published articles which give aluminum a clear bill of health. So once
and for all let us put away this bogey which should never have been discussed at all by
intelligent people. Whatever or whoever may be back of the propaganda, the facts
remain that aluminum has stood the test of time and today is in more universal use in
hospitals and institutions than any other metal...the leading British medical journal,
made experiments on the subject and stated editorially that this metal does not appear
to be more susceptible to the action of water and foods in the process of cooking than
does iron, which has been used from time immemorial as the material of cooking
pans...iron rusts very readily in the presence of water and air, while also it is attacked
by organic acids [and]...iron salts in large quantities are injurious to the human
organism, as are also large quantities of aluminum salts, but there is no evidence...that
in the ordinary cooking operations of every-day life either iron or aluminum is so
strongly attacked as to produce an objectionable amount of soluble salts. All that can
be found even when organic acids and mineral salts are present in the cooking pan, are
the merest traces of metal in its soluble state. The alumina precipitated by ammonia in
the tests was in practically all cases an unweighable quantity. ...Aluminum... is a
suitable material for cooking vessels and that any suspicion that it may communicate
poisonous qualities to food in the process of cooking may be safely dismissed in view
of the results of the practical experiments which have been recorded, showing that the
metal is not appreciably acted upon in cooking operations. Aluminum is also an
excellent heat conductor, so that cooking in aluminum vessels is therefore rapid, and
fuel is economized in consequence. The Journal of the American Medical Association
states that investigations made in Great Britain under the auspices of the Medical
Research Council, indicate that cooking, even of acid fruits and vegetables for long
periods of time, in aluminum ware, showed so little aluminum in the juices after
cooking that it required the most delicate chemical tests to indicate its presence.
Indeed, not only the fruits but the actual acids themselves were boiled in aluminum
ware without accumulating more than slight traces of aluminum (1929 p.247).

Fishbein assessed The Golden Age's claim in 1927--and his assessment is as accurate
today as it was then. In his words, research has shown that

the cooking even of acid fruits and vegetables for long periods of time resulted only in
the slightest traits of aluminum in the juice when the process was completed. It is
known that alkaline substances, such as sodium carbonate or bicarbonate will eat away
aluminum, but these substances do not enter into cooking processes. The theory of
the Toledo dentist is pernicious in that it is used to disseminate false advice
concerning cancer and to attack the use of a well established household utility
[aluminum cookware]. (1927:26-27)


The Golden Age, Sept. 8, 1937, p. 771.
After Scientific American published this criticism of Dr. Betts and The Golden Age, the
Watchtower Society responded by printing numerous articles lambasting Scientific
American. The most they could do was to call Scientific American a "windbag" that
never learns "anything about anything of real value" and to personally attack Dr.
Fishbein and his honesty and integrity (Betts 1928 p. 814-816; Woodworth 1933 p.
784). In short, Betts argued that Fishbein's and Scientific American's motive to attack
The Golden Age was pure greed and money from the big aluminum companies. A
reason Betts was wrong was because of his research methodology.

Unlike Dr. Harvey W. Wiley, Dr. A. S. Cushman, and other. . . apologists for the
aluminum trust, they do not stop at mere chemical or electronic analysis and draw
conclusions therefrom, but they establish a convincing connection between this
method of taking particles of aluminum or compounds thereof into the human system
and the definite effect on the person thus partaking. Dr. Wiley and Dr. Cushman merely
analyzed food for aluminum, and, because they found only small quantities or mere
traces of aluminum in suspected food, concluding that persons partaking of such food
could not possibly become poisoned thereby; while Dr. Love and Dr. Betts each found
poisoned persons and then traced the poison by means of scientific tests back to the
aluminum and the aluminum-poisoned food (Temple 1931 p. 54).

Of course, Betts' method is faulty because it does not prove a cause and effect
relationship, only experiment can do this. Betts even makes the astounding
undocumented claim that aluminumware is "used previous to 99 percent of all group
poisoning cases" (Betts 1932 p. 442).


The Watchtower's Response to their Critics

The Watchtower's response to their critics was often openly mocking, and not
uncommonly deceitful, void of any credible scientific evidence or logic. A good
example is an article printed under the title "No Need To Get Excited" in The Golden
Age:

On page 43 of the magazine Correct Eating is a nice full-column advertisement of
aluminum ware, backed up by a nine-page attack on the Golden Age and Doctor Betts
for daring to publish an article whether aluminum as a plating for one's insides is all
that it ought to be. Doctor Alsaker, writer of the article, gets quite excited, so much so,
in fact, that he uses the personal pronoun 'I' a total of eighty-five times in the one
article, but there is no need for all this distress of mind. The Golden Age has no
thought of trying to get any of this advertising away from Correct Eating. Maybe after a
while, we may let Doctor Betts reply to him. We shall see. Meantime, it is best to be
calm. One thing is sure, however, and that is that the aluminum people ought to be
pretty well pleased with Doctor Alsaker's efforts, and if they do not come across with
several full-page advertisements it will show that they are most ungrateful. Quite a
number of other journals have taken up the hue and cry, no doubt with hope of some
similar reward. 'Verily they have their reward.' (Ap. 1928 p. 427).

Instead of addressing the arguments, they attacked the person and focused on
mockery. Their main point in the above article is that profits only drive the Doctors and
aluminum industry whom have no regard for the lives of people. This grossly
overgeneralized sinister assessment hardly reflects much knowledge about either
Doctors or corporations. Another example of their mocking attitude is as follows:

Several subscribers for The Golden Age make their living selling aluminum ware, or at
any rate they were subscribers, but they have intimated that since we have said
something about their business we are no longer any good, and never were any good,
and they are surprised at us, because they have at hand the necessary opinions of
"three responsible physicians" who know it all, and even if millions are made sick and
die lingering deaths, we must not say a word on the subject. All of which scares us very
much, and we promise not to publish anything more on this question until we get the
next chance. (Woodworth 1928 p. 398)

Another account relates to the Watchtower's view of the reasons for the allegedly
almost universal suppression of the information on the dangers of aluminum
poisoning--namely "the invisible enemies of the public health, who are determined to
keep aluminum on the market for financial reasons" (Woodworth 1929: 243). The
writer adds that "business seems to have no conscience, and to insure trade and
profits, not one of them will pay the least attention to the Golden Rule. And
furthermore, if they knew that death would result to large numbers who buy and use
their poisonous metal, they would still make and sell it until prohibited from doing so
by statute laws." (1929 p. 243)

The Watchtower concludes that the reason the government does not ban aluminum
cookware is because "the principle officers and stockholders in the aluminum trusts
are such an important part of the government itself and have such power to control its
activities." (Woodworth 1929: 275) Woodworth adds the cynical conclusion that
"nobody...that is interested in the manufacture of aluminum utensils has any interest
whatever in humanity" (1930 p. 560-561). Interestingly, an "unconfirmed" report
printed in The Golden Age claims that the German government did prohibit aluminum
ware for cooking purposes in 1928. Instead of reporting what a subscriber claimed, an
event that would have been easy to confirm, the Watchtower chose not to (1928: 684).
Another article claimed that the Perfection Aluminum Co. of Cleveland stopped making
aluminum ware because, they infer, the company was owned by Mr. Rockefeller who
also owns a research institute which "announced to the world that cancer is caused by
chemical ferments" (1929 p. 405). What chemical ferments are is not stated, but they
are probably not related to aluminum.

Betts' discussions often consist of long quotes, so long it is difficult to discern his
point in using the quote. He uses terms without defining them, and implies that a
health problem exists with aluminum when it does not. For example, he notes that
some forms of aluminum are astringents and infers that this is harmful. An astringent
is simply a chemical that causes a constriction or arrests or slow downs various
discharges from mucus membranes in the throat or the conjunctiva of the eye.
Astringents are still commonly used today, such as Witch hazel or shaving lotions
which often used aluminum acetate to reduce oiliness and excessive perspiration.
Many antiperspirants use astringents or aluminum compounds (aluminum
chlorohydrate is common) to help control perspiration problems.

The fact that aluminum is so widely used in common products today such as
anti-acids, antiperspirants and for purification as well as other uses indicates how
wrong the Watchtower's crusade against aluminum was. Aluminum in sodium
aluminum sulfate was also commonly found in baking powders called potash alum or
just alum. Alum is used as a mordant for dyeing and in tanning and finishing leather
goods. Betts claimed that it is used in baking powders as a cheap substitute for cream
of tartar. If it was indeed a "powerful poison" as Betts (1929 p. 623) claims, it would be
universally banned by now. Yet, as many Watchtower articles lamented, alum baking
powder as well as aluminum utensils are ubiquitous, and are found everywhere in
hospitals, food processing plants, restaurants and private homes. Amazingly, the
Watchtower published articles that concluded the solution to aluminum poisoning is to
ingest more aluminum!

According to medical scientific procedure and results, the acute poisoning by a drug or
plant in a non-lethal dose is counteracted and corrected by the high potency of that
same drug or plant given internally...We all know about the aluminum baking powder;
but we often forget this in buying bakery cakes, etc., made with that same baking
powder. Colic of a breast-fed baby was directly traced to the mother's eating one piece
of this cake; and several doses of aluminum nitrate 200x and higher being given, the
mother quickly neutralized the toxemia. (Schmidt 1929 p.436)

Betts labels aluminum a poison but never accurately defined the term poison, although
he does quote Baughan who states "A poison is a substance of definite chemical
composition, which by virtue of its constitution is capable...of modifying the cellular
activity of one or more organs to such and extent as to impair health and possibly to
destroy life." (Betts 1928 p.27-28) Of course, virtually all known substances fit this
definition. All compounds are poisonous in a high enough amount, and no compound
is poisonous in a low enough amount. The poison is the dose, not the substance. This
important information Betts never seems to note or even be aware of. Betts even
claimed aluminum was a "luminous" or a radioactive metal such as radium or
Polomum-210! (1938 p. 10).

Betts also often shows that he does not have an understanding of even basic
biochemistry. The digestive tract requires the proper balance of slightly alkaline and
acid digestive juices, and Betts concludes that aluminum compounds are harmful
because they adversely interfere with the normal alkalinity balance. Interestingly,
aluminum compounds today are used to help reduce excess stomach acid so as to
achieve the normal healthy pH balance. Usually the oxide of a metal produces a base,
and an oxide of a non-metal produces an acid. Sodium hydroxide (NaOH) a metal and
non-metal, produces a base and sulfuric acid (H2SO4), a non-metal oxide, produces
an acid. One of Betts' main arguments is that aluminum dissolves during cooking and
combines with various salts as sodium chloride to form aluminum chloride which he
claims is a poison (Betts 1930 p. 527). The only reference cited by the Golden Age said
aluminum is a astringent and a purgative and possibly an antiseptic, not a poison
(Force 1932 p. 35). It is still today used as an astringent.

Misleading people as the Watchtower did to believe their diseases were cured when
they were not, or that people had diseases that they did not is irresponsible. The most
eminent medical authority then, Dr. Morris Fishbein, the author of thousands of
articles, books and monographs, said it is "pernicious." This is one reason why people
who leave the Watchtower are often bitter, or at least very angry, because of what they
experienced. Witnesses just do not drop out nonchalantly as often happens with those
who leave most Protestant denominations. Because of foolishness like the
Watchtower's aluminum debacle many ex-Witnesses become angry at all religion, God
and especially the Watchtower. This is why anti-Witness groups are thriving today, and
why they will continue to do so, likely at an ever increasing rate as the foibles and the
harm that the Watchtower has caused are exposed.


Why the Aluminum Crusade

How Betts entered into his life-long anti-Aluminum crusade was recounted by
Quackenbush:

Among the first to discover the injurious effects of aluminum upon the human
organism was Dr. C.T. Betts, a dentist with a talent for analysis. Doctors had given him
up. He could not live much longer, they said. But Dr. Betts went west for a final try, at
some mineral springs. One day, when filling an aluminum cup at one of these springs
he noted that the water was effervescent in the cup. A lady filling a glass jar obtained
no such results. The dentist's busy brain went to work on the simple fact, and he
began to associate the phenomenon with the aluminum, and the aluminum with his
illness. Returning home he discontinued the use of aluminum in his kitchen for a while
to see. He did see. The aluminum disappeared from the kitchen and the sickness
disappeared from the doctor (1947 p. 23).

Betts conversion to the cause was important because he was the major impetus behind
the Watchtower's crusade against aluminum. Another reason for the crusade was that
aluminum was for most people in the early 1900s a relatively unfamiliar metal.
Although discovered in 1828 by the German chemist Frederick Wohlar, only small
amounts of the purified metal could be obtained at a very high cost. Then the Ohioan,
Charles M. Hall, a recent Oberlin college graduate, accepted the challenge of his
chemistry professor and developed a method of separating aluminum ore by an
electrolytic process.

As a result of this and other processing improvements, the price plummeted from 90
dollars per pound to as low as 27 cents per pound in the 1920s. Consequently,
numerous products appeared on the market which contained aluminum. By the late
1920s aluminum became a huge business. Betts claims more than 200 thousand tons
were produced in 1926, and that aluminum cooking ware became popular because it is
an excellent heat and electrical conductor. Even Betts admits aluminum is an ideal
metal for many uses including cooking ware--except for the fact that he believes it is
highly poisonous. Other Golden Age articles condemned copper and even chromium
(as found in stainless steel) cooking vessels as "far more" poisonous than aluminum
(Ap. 10, 1935 p. 630-632).

One reason that the Watchtower focused so heavily on the evils of aluminum is that
they thought its use was a sign of the last-days before the millennium. Diseases
common to humans could then all be cured simply by the knowledge that aluminum
causes many of them, and this knowledge would give Witnesses

some of the benefits of the millennium before Arm- ageddon. In the late 1920s they
expected Armageddon any day--it was predicted for 1925 and then delayed for a few
years (Gage 1929: 20-21). The Golden Age also tried to convey the idea that only they
had a true interest in the "welfare of the people" and only they did not cater to greed
and "big business" (Gage 1929:21).

Further, the Watchtower argued that the attacks on The Golden Age and Betts' position
was solely because of "money, ignorance" and not "any real concern in regard to the
truth on the aluminum question or the health interest of the people." (Sillaway 1929
p.22). The Golden Age was not conveying their view as mere opinion, but because, "the
unhealthfulness of

aluminum has time and again been absolutely proved. Nor has its harmful effects ever
been in the least exaggerated by Dr. Betts or anyone else." (Sillaway 1929:22) They
also claimed "the half yet remains to be told." The Golden Age also concluded that "the
results of its use, not mere scientific opinion, is the iron clad" proof that aluminum is
poison, not realizing that the scientific method is a means of determining truth by
trying to rule out alternative explanations, such as psychosomatic or the placebo
effect. The Watchtower's proof as late as 1949 was still their dubious case histories,
such as a couple who did not use aluminum cookware, but visited friends that did. Just
one meal from aluminum cookware gave both the man and his wife "symptoms of
aluminum poisoning" which they related in detail. Sillaway also suffered from "an
internal cancerous condition" (1929 p.22). One also may wonder why a highly
disproportionate a number of Golden Age readers seem to have cancer, or at least had
cancer before they dumped their aluminum cookware.

Another reason the Watchtower pushed the aluminum scare was because it was part of
their anti-establishment health crusade. They adopted a series of anti-establishment
positions including the view that vaccinations are evil and do more harm than good,
and that food grown by non-natural fertilizer and pesticides is harmful. As Young
notes "aluminum was a particular bugaboo, a scare doctrine at least a half a century
old. Hohensee [a famous medical quack] had propagated this theory for years. He also
denounced the hazard of peeling vegetables with metal knifes. Like many other fringe
operators, he has his own 'safe' tenderizer and Leucite knives to sell." (Young 1967 p.
352). Hohensee was according to many a charlatan, in trouble with the law much of his
life. He barely started high school and was evidently in the health food movement more
to make money than help people.

Many of those defending the Watchtower's stand, as Wm. F. Koch of Detroit (see Betts
1925 p. 361) were notorious anti-establishment medical quacks that caused much
harm to millions of innocent victims (Gardner 1957). Betts himself was a member of
many quack organizations and was not only opposed to water fluoridation, but even
believed that persons under the age of 15 should not brush their teeth unless they "are
ill or in need of medical attention" (Betts 1928 p. 211). He argued that since cats and
dogs don't brush after each meal, humans shouldn't either and concludes "brushing
causes the diseases of the mouth, now common to our children" (Betts 1929 p. 211).
One wonders why he did not have his license revoked. Was this advise designed to
increase his dental business? He also condemned aspirin, claiming that it caused
numerous diseases and that the use of aluminum was probably the cause of the
problem that people took aspirin for (Betts 1935 p. 343). Betts also concluded that "the
majority" of M.D.'s in America "practice pure quackery and are also faddists and
ignoramuses" (Betts 1938 p. 12). That the Watchtower relied on this man as their chief
authority for their aluminum doctrine is nothing short of amazing.

Ironically, The Golden Age often referred to those who were not aware of the
Watchtower's wisdom regarding aluminum as "uninitiated" and persons who published
articles critical of the wonderful health benefits of abstaining from aluminum were
"rotten." The Watchtower called those who critiqued their position on aluminum
"pseudo-scientists who would not be expected to favor the truth on the
subject...[because] the truth was not wanted [by them]." (Sillaway 1929: 21).

The Watchtower also mocked those who criticized them with words such as those
quoted from an editorial reprinted from a Colorado newspaper: "If they think aluminum
poisoning is a good way to hasten their footsteps out of this world, it is all well with
us. But it is a general human attribute to try to stay in this world as long as possible"
(Woodworth 1929: 407). This editorial added, "aluminum poisoning is killing more
people every day than the flu." Presumably The Golden Age quoted these words
because they agreed with them. This article was taken from a letter written to a local
paper evidently by a Watchtower follower which was reprinted in The Golden Age
evidently to give some credibility to these ideas.

Even the federal government was concerned about Dr. Betts' and The Golden Age
misleading people. Betts reports "the Federal Trade Commission's attorney dropped in
here the other day, with invested authority to examine all my accounts and
correspondence...he advised me that I had been charged with conspiracy and violation
of the Clayton Act..." (Betts 1929 p. 244). He adds that they confiscated his two
self-published books, An Opinion on Aluminum and Aluminum Poisoning and "if they
succeed in this action, as charged, both books will be suppressed." Evidently the
government was concerned that he was dispensing misleading and erroneous medical
information which caused much harm to others. Betts then makes the claim that
someone who was enthusiastically selling his book was "bumped off" by being pushed
onto a train rail which crushed his skull, caused him to become insane. Betts then
recovered the books from the man's daughter so she "will not meet the same fate as
her father" (p. 244).

An example of Betts irresponsible claims is found in an interview of him printed in the
Toledo Blade. The reporter described Betts as a man whose persuasive arguments have
prevented the fluoridation of water supplies in many cities of the nation against the
contentions of such organizations as the American Dental Association, American
Medical Association, United States Public Health Service, National Research Council,
American Waterworks Association and many of the country's leading dental and
medical scientists and biochemists. Dr. Betts is widely recognized as a significant
leader in the fight against fluoridation. 'What are some of your arguments against
fluoridation?' you ask. "Why are there a great many. In the first place all the universities
of the country are against it." "All the universities?" "Yes, all of them." "I understand
there are about 600 universities and colleges in the United States. Do they all oppose
fluoridation?" "Yes, every one of them". . .Does the University of Michigan school of
dentistry oppose it?" you ask, seeming to recall that its faculty members are some of
the leading proponents of fluoridation (Bruner 1954 p.4).

In 1936 the Watchtower published a lead article entitled "Aluminum Poisoning
Achievements" which again repeated the numerous now familiar "case histories" about
the many people that contacted cancer and other horrible diseases from aluminum
cookware. This article was one of their longest, most extreme irresponsible and
bombastic articles on aluminum (1936 p. 803-812). One quote illustrates this:

It was salts of aluminum that killed the children, and is killing the whole country...
Meantime "health experts" are filling the papers and magazines with pictures and
stories and lies of how supremely healthful aluminum utensils are. It is astonishing
what a capacity the American people have for absorbing lies. And don't the Big
Business boys know it well?

Then under the headline "Aluminum Trust Guilty of Two More Murders" they stated,

. . . to make food poisonous. . . let it stand long enough in the aluminum vessel in
which it is cooked. With this preliminary information anybody except a hardware
merchant, or a publisher of advertisements, or a member of the A.M.A. will understand
[a]...dispatch [that] appeared in the Miami (Fla.) Daily Tribune for June 27, under the
headline "Bad Potatoes Kill Two Boys." It is not surprising how quickly and efficiently
the [Aluminum] trust gets on the job to cover up the truth in every one of these cases
of aluminum poisoning? All that was necessary to conceal the truth was to use the
word "bacterial" instead of the word "aluminum," and the trick is done as neatly as any
hangman ever tied a nose. But will those who arrange and support this diabolical
propaganda to suppress the truth be able to answer to Almighty God for the suffering
and misery of which they are the direct cause? (Woodworth 1936 p. 809)

Then in 1948, the Watchtower published one of their most ill informed articles yet:

If you have cooked your potatoes or any legume, such as peas or beans, in your
aluminum container, just take out the vegetables and toss your silver into the water in
which they were cooked. While you are eating your vegetables, the broth in the
aluminum pot will be eating the tarnish off your silverware...The purpose in publishing
this news is not only to offer a practical kitchen help to the housewife. A more
important reason is to draw attention to the role of aluminum cooking ware. When
vegetable broth contacts aluminum a chemical solution is created that is powerful
enough to eat the rust off silver. Would you care to eat this solution? Don't you wonder
whether it is also powerful enough to affect the human system (Quackenbush 1948 p.
11).

This process does not "eat the rust off silver," but chemically reacts with it so as to
break the sulfur-silver bond. Silver reacts, not primarily with oxygen as does iron, but
with the sulfur in the air to form a black sulfur compound called tarnish. One could
also without knowledge of the reactions involved, as was true of the Watchtower,
conclude that legumes should not be ingested because they are "powerful enough to
eat the rust off of silver." The Watchtower clearly should have consulted a professional
chemist before they printed this article. This irresponsibility is typical of Watchtower
history and is a major reason why they have championed so many foolish lost causes,
most of which are today an enormous embarrassment to them.


The End of the Watchtower's Crusade

The Watchtower backed out very slowly from their long love affair with aluminum
quackery, formally ending it only in 1962. A hint of the beginning of this shift was the
following amazing statement:

The editor of The Golden Age makes no pretense of being a physician or of knowing
much about the care of the human body, but publishes such contributions on these
subjects as seem to be written in a readable manner and to have some basis in reason,
and makes such personal observations as he believes to be correct. If you are
benefited by them, he is glad. You would hardly believe that any article that can be
written about the care of the human body is almost sure to stir somebody to anger and
bitter words, even threats; but such is the case. Try to pick out the health articles what
seems good and beneficial in them, but do not become peeved or angry or
exasperated when some good soul who really has your welfare at heart suggests
something not to your liking. He might be right. Further: Do not allow yourself to get
into the mental attitude that what you see in The Golden Age is true because you saw it
there. Under no consideration would we willingly mislead anybody on any subject, but
as we feel our way toward the light on all subjects we stumble sometimes (Woodworth,
1929: 756).

Nonetheless, The Golden Age continued publishing stridently anti-aluminum articles
until 1949. As a result, the Watchtower has found a prominent place in Warner's classic
text on medical quackery (1930) and endorsed or condoned some of the most
infamous medical frauds and quacks of history (Gardner 1957 p. 213). In 1949 they
published the last article and repeated the usual litany of aluminum evils, adding that:

The facts of the subject are an inside story, but since your insides and those of millions
of other people are involved, Dr. C.T. Betts, of Toledo, Ohio, has brought out facts
which were being covered up. He found from personal experience, experiment and
observation how injurious aluminum can be. He has issued an interesting pamphlet on
"How Does the Government Suppress the Truth About Aluminum?" The pamphlet
includes a personal narrative. In 1913 Dr. Betts was told by three physicians he had but
a few months to live. Dr. Betts is alive today. He cured himself by discontinuing the use
of aluminum cooking utensils. He had found that aluminum in contact with mineral
water produced gas. He noted how aluminum or alum, mixed with soda and sulfuric
acid, was sold as baking powder, to make gas in the dough. The same chemical
reaction occurred in the stomach when aluminum that had come off into the food
contacted gastric juices (Quackenbush 1949 p. 16).

What this gas is or why it is harmful is never stated except noting that it has an
"astringent effect." In 1969 the Watchtower called aluminum "one of the most versatile
metals known to man for which he should be grateful to the Grand Creator, who first
locked it in the crust of the earth" (Quackenbush 1969 p.20). Periodically the topic is
raised again, seemingly in an attempt to vindicate their position. An 1982 Awake!
article (June 8 p. 30) quoted a pharmacologist who claimed aluminum may contribute
to health disorders including senility. Later reports concluded that this concern was
probably false. Their formal stand is now:

What about the aluminum cooking utensils?...At present the great majority of
authorities in medical and scientific fields gave aluminum a rather clean bill of health.
Perhaps the most learned and extensive by the Kettering Laboratories [in a report that]
consists of ninety pages and was made by a group of scientists who consulted 1,500
books, articles and reports on the subject. It concludes with this statement: "There is
no reason for concern...about the hazards to human health derived from
well-established and extensive current uses of such products. Nor need there be
concern over the more extended uses which would seem to be in the offing."...For
Christian ministers, especially, it is well to note that, apart from eating what they have
found to be good for them, there are other things of far greater importance than
material food. Rom. 14:17. (Quackenbush 1962 p. 8-10).


What of the Future?

It is this writer's conclusion that the Watchtower will someday fully join in the medical
mainstream and reflect the medical conclusions of western society--whether right or
wrong they will probably become a firm part of the establishment they have
condemned for a hundred years. This will have positive effects; they will likely totally
drop their erroneous blood transfusion prohibition and once again accept the view that
they once taught, namely that giving blood is an example of the kindness caused by
"human goodness." They once noted it was good to give blood to "a little lad needing a
blood transfusion to save his life" (The Golden Age 1927: 582-583). This article relates
a case of a child needing blood which resulted in appeal for blood. Soon "fifteen
hundred people had responded, urging that they be given an opportunity to give some
of their blood to help the little fellow" stay alive. In 1961 this very act became a
disfellowshipping offense with tragic consequences. As the aluminum condemnation
now makes the Watchtower look foolish, so too will their blood teaching.


Footnote:

1 Dr. Betts died on Dec. 19, 1959 at the age 80 in the Perrysburg Nursing Home,
Perrysburg, OH. He was born in Bettsville, OH. and lived in Maumee Ohio (229 East
Dudley St.), a suburb of Toledo, and for 57 years he practiced Dentistry in both
Perrysburg and Toledo (Obituary Toledo Blade Dec. 21, 1959 p. 14). One Golden Age
article incorrectly called him a "physician," specifically an "humanitarian physician"
(Valiente 1930 p. 50). He joined the 1st Presbyterian Church of Maumee on Dec. 7,
1924 and was "suspended" on Ap. 1, 1941. Nonetheless his funeral services were
conducted by Rev. Weinberg of the 1st Presbyterian Church of Maumee.





Changed Dates :: Failed Predictions

This section covers some of the lesser known failed predictions and changed date
doctrine of the Watchtower Society. For the more important dates see the pages on
1914, 1925, 1975. Many of the following quotes are from the Watchtower Society's
Studies in the Scriptures Series. Scanned copies of these books can be downloaded for
free from jehovah.net.au/books.html.


"He said: "Look out that YOU are not misled; for many will come on the basis of my
name, saying, 'I am he,' and, 'The due time has approached.' Do not go after them."
Luke 21:8
At John 16:13 Jesus said he would provide his followers Holy Spirit to correctly
understand what the future holds;

"However, when that one arrives, the spirit of the truth, he will guide YOU into all the
truth, for he will not speak of his own impulse, but what things he hears he will speak,
and he will declare to YOU the things coming."
Moses warned against those that make predictions in the name of Jehovah that do not
come true;

"And in case you should say in your heart: "How shall we know the word that Jehovah
has not spoken?" When the prophet speaks in the name of Jehovah and the word does
not occur or come true, that is the word that Jehovah did not speak..." Deuteronomy
18:20-22
The Watchtower says that the standard by which to judge a false messenger is whether
their messages "come true"?

"Jehovah is the Grand identifier of his true messengers. He identifies them by making
the messages he delivers through them come true. Jehovah is also the Great Exposer of
false messengers." Watchtower 1997 May 1 p.8
Ironic, considering the Watchtower specifically said the end would come in 1914 and
then 1925. The following section contains over 20 other "messages" promoted by the
Watchtower for decades that turned out not to be "true". What does this prove about
them as messengers?

Whereas doctrine is subjective and un-provable, time prophecy leaves no room for
error. On a number of occasions the Watchtower put a line in the sand when saying a
specific event was going to happen on a specific date. When those dates passed
without event those statements proved beyond argument to be false. When something
predicted to happen does not occur there is irrefutable evidence that Jehovah did not
direct the interpretation. In line with the Scriptures above, the following incorrect dates
prove the Watchtower Society is not guided by Jehovah.

In 1876, Russell became interested in time prophecy, after reading a copy of Barbour's
publication Herald of the Morning. The end had not come in 1874, as the Adventists
had predicted. However, Barbour explained that Matthew 24:27 meant Jesus' invisible
presence commenced in 1874, the rapture would be 1878, and the end of the world
was to occur in 1914. (see Watch Tower, 1906 July 15 for a detailed account.)

In Russell's doctrinal chronology the most important dates were 1874 and 1914:

"The chapter in SCRIPTURE STUDIES, Vol. II, showing the parallels between the Jewish
and Christian Dispensations, makes prominent four dates, viz., (1) October, 1874; (2)
April, 1878; (3) October, 1881, and (4) October, 1914;" Watch Tower 1911 June 15
p.190
"The careful student will have observed that the period designated 'The Time of the
End' is very appropriately named, since not only does the Gospel age close in it, but in
it, also, all prophesies relating to the close of this age terminate, reaching their
fulfillments. The same class of readers will have noticed, too, the special importance of
the last 40 of these 115 years (1874-1914), called 'The End' or 'Harvest.'" Studies in
the Scriptures Series III - Thy Kingdom Come p.121


The above timeline shows Russell's concept that the Second Coming of Jesus was
1874, and the start of the 1000 year earthly reign was 1914, as it was to end in 2914
A.D.


For Rutherford the important dates were:

"WE HAVE no doubt whatever in regard to the chronology relating to the dates of 1874,
1914, 1918, and 1925." Watchtower 1922 May 15 p.147
Over time, Rutherford replaced 1878, such that his time line was as follows.


Other significant dates the Watchtower no longer refer to are;

1799 A.D. - The beginning of the Last Days.
539 A.D. - Thought to be the start of Catholic Papal rule and the start point of many
prophetic interpretations.
Of these above dates only 1914 is still considered significant, and even then, mostly
for different reasons than originally prescribed. Though part of Watchtower lore for 60
years, most current Jehovah's Witnesses are unaware of their significance and that each
one failed to eventuate as predicted.

Each time the Watchtower has predicted an occurrence, it has not eventuated as
foretold, a 100% failure rate. Does this inspire confidence in Watchtower interpretation?
Jehovah's Witnesses promoted these falsehoods in the past, and continue to zealously
advocate current doctrine as unfailing truths.

It is claimed that Jesus found a cleansed Slave Class dispensing truthful food in 1919.
However, Rutherford continued to promote Russell's interpretation of the dates for the
1700's, 1800's and 1914 until the 1930's. Many of the date prophecies were
re-explained between 1930 and 1932; the remainder were adjusted in 1943.
Rutherford even dismissed the majority of his own 1900's predictions.

Chapter 10 of Jehovah's Witnesses - Proclaimers of God's Kingdom is devoted to the
subject "Growing in Accurate Knowledge of the Truth". This discusses that truth is
progressive, yet makes little reference to the failed dates. Relegated to a footnote on
page 133 is the statement that;

"A clearer understanding of Biblical chronology was published in 1943, in the book
"The Truth Shall Make You Free" and it was then refined the following year in the book
"The Kingdom Is at Hand," as well as in later publications.
Scant mention is made of the incredible list of dates that had been abandoned. Nor
does it clarify that it was not until 1943 that the beginning of Christ's presence was
specifically changed from the year 1874 to 1914. This change was in The Truth Shall
Make You Free, released in the time of Knorr and the first book to be printed that did
not list the author's name. This was after the death of Rutherford and well after 1919
when Jesus inspection supposedly found a spiritually cleansed Organization.

One can imagine that over time most of the current doctrine describing events of the
1900's will eventually be seen to be of little relevance and relegated to the forgotten
annals of Watchtower history. It is yet to be seen what will become of 1914; being the
most significant doctrine it will be the most difficult to eradicate without overwhelming
consequences.

1780

May 19, 1780 was the date for the first sign of the last days, "The Dark Day." Certain
Adventists still hold to this date. It was said by Ellen that "Since the time of Moses no
period of darkness of equal density, extent, and duration, has ever been recorded."
(Great Controversy, p. 308) This was touched on in Studies in the Scriptures Series 4
(1897) p.604;

"Reckoning a hundred years from 1780, the date of the first sign, the limit would reach
to 1880; and, to our understanding, every item predicted had begun to be fulfilled at
that date"
The time of darkness, the first sign of the end, was caused by fires in New England and
was confined mostly to the North-Eastern part of the United States. Quite typically a
new religion will think their country is predicted in prophecy. The Adventists, Mormons
and Watchtower Society all began as US centric religions.

1798

"And, perhaps we can answer: the "time, times, and a-half," ended in 1798, at the
taking away of the papal dominion, and is one of the great landmarks of prophecy."
Three Worlds and The Harvest of This World (1877) p.158
The 1260 days in Revelation 12:7 were said to extend from 538 A.D. to 1798 A.D. and
marked by the end of Papal rule. In 1889, Russell changed the last days from 1798 to
1799, based on a new understanding that papal rule started in 539 A.D.

1799

"THE "Time of the End," a period of one hundred and fifteen (115) years, from A.D.
1799 to A.D. 1914, is particularly marked in the Scriptures. "The Day of His
Preparation" is another name given to the same period " Studies in the Scriptures Series
3 Thy Kingdom Come p.23
Few Witnesses today are aware of the relevance of the year 1799, that this year is
pivotal to the very existence of Jehovah's Witnesses. 1799 was the beginning of 'the
time of the end'. This concept started the era of enlightenment and Adventist
movement of the 1800's, resulting in Russell's end time belief system.

In 1796, George Bell explained that the Pope was the Antichrist and would fall in 1797.
The war that started shortly afterwards along with Napoleon debasing the Pope was
seen as evidence of the fulfilment of this. So dramatic was the effect of the apparent
fulfilment of this prophecy that it started a general belief that the last days had started
and led to the Adventist movement as a whole. The reasoning was related to Daniel's
prophecy of the King of the North and prophecies of the 1260 days in Daniel 7:25,
Revelation 12:7 and 11:1-3.

Studies in the Scriptures Series II and Zion's Watch Tower 1889 discussed this as
relating to the 1799 date.

Catholic Papal rule started in 539 A.D. and was said to have ended 1260 years later in
1799, thus starting the beginning of the time of the end. The prophecy of the 1355
days was similarly calculated to extend from 539 A.D. to 1874, another key date in
Russell's understanding of the end times. Although Russell did not get involved in the
Adventist movement until the 1870's, he accepted this date as truth and felt that God
had chosen him as his mouthpiece to preach the urgency of the times.

This reasoning was still held well after the 1919.

"Napoleon began this Egyptian campaign in 1798, ... and being completed in 1799,
marks, according to the Prophet's own words, the beginning of the "time of the end."...
"The time of the end" embraces a period from 1799 A.D., as above indicated to the
time of the complete overthrow of Satan's empire and the establishment of the
kingdom of the Messiah." The Harp ofGod (1921) pp.228,229,236

"The indisputable facts, therefore, show that the "time of the end" began in 1799; that
the Lord's second presence began in 1874." Watchtower 1922 Mar 1 p.73

"Napoleon began this Egyptian campaign in 1798, finished it, and then returned to
France on October 1, 1799. The campaign is briefly, yet graphically described in the
prophecy, verses 40-44; and its being completed in 1799 marks, according to the
prophet's own words, the beginning of "the time of the end. Twelve hundred and sixty
years from 539 A.D. brings us to 1799, which is another proof that 1799 definitely
marks the beginning of "the time of the end." This also shows that it is from the date
539 A.D. that the other prophetic days of Daniel must be counted." Creation (1927)
2,175,000 ed. p.293
It is amusing to see the lengthy list of inventions The Harp of God used as proof that
the 1800's was the time of the end; cream separators, fireless cookers, Darkest Africa,
shoe-sewing machines, the telegraph, the telephone, the great increase in knowledge
and vacuum cleaners. The locomotive, where people could travel at a rate of 100 miles
an hour and the 'flying machine, which is a very modern invention' were considered
fulfilment of the 'day of God's preparation' spoken of in Nahum 2:1-6.

"The running to and fro of people is without question a fulfilment of the prophecy
testifying to the "time of the end". These physical facts can not be disputed and are
sufficient to convince any reasonable mind that we have been in "the time of the end"
since 1799."
Then as now, the Watchtower resorted to insult, with Rutherford indicating above that
a person is not of "reasonable mind" if they do not believe the time of the end started
in 1799. Today, a Witness that does not believe 1914 was the start of the end is
labelled "the Antichrist" and disfellowshipped.

1829

1829 was the start of the Miller movement, as supposedly prophesied by the 1290
days of Daniel 12:11. This was 1290 years from the beginning of papal rule in 539
A.D, as explained in Studies in the Scriptures Series 3 p.84 and Series 7 pp.40, 60,
163.

"The Prophet Daniel's statement that "the wise shall understand" apparently refers to
the end of the 1290 days mentioned in the same chapter. This period terminated in
1829. Shortly after 1829 the message of the nearness of the Second Advent of Christ
began especially to be promulgated by William Miller. As a result of the exaltation of
the Word of God, certain doctrines were brought forth in a very prominent way."
Watchtower 1914 November 1 p.326
1840

Sounding of the Seventh Trumpet.

"The seventh trumpet sounds from Aug. 1840, until "the time of trouble," or day of
wrath is ended. Hence, it doubtless ends with the times of the Gentiles, and this forty
years of conquest; and therefore, sounds until A. D. 1914; at the end of which, Babylon
the great, will have fallen, and the "dragon" be bound: that is, the nations will be
subdued, and "the prince of this world cast out."" Three Worlds and the Harvest of This
World (1877) p.27
1844

This was a key date for the Adventist movement. In the early 1800's John Aquila Brown
taught that the Daniel chapter 8 prophecy of 2,300 days ended in 1844. Miller took up
this theme and said that the end of the world would come in this year. When it did not
Miller renounced his teaching but the Adventists stuck to it. They reinterpreted it to be
the start of the time of the end and that the end would be 1874. This did not occur
either.

In the 1870's Russell became interested in time prophecy. He followed Barbour's
concept that the 1700 and 1800 dates put forward by the Adventists were correct; it
was the understanding of what was going to happen that was wrong. Studies in the
Scriptures Series 2 p.240 discusses Russell's understanding of 1844.

1846

The Sanctuary was cleansed in 1846, another understanding of the end of the 2,300
day prophecy. The cleansing was meant to be when G. Storrs abandoned false
doctrines. Storrs was one of the preachers that Russell took his doctrines from. This is
discussed in Studies in the Scriptures Series 3 p.108 and Series 7 p.163.

"The 2,300 days point to 1846 as the time when God's sanctuary would be cleansed of
the defiling errors and principles of Papacy; and we have noted the cleansing there
accomplished." Studies In the Scriptures Series III - Thy Kingdom Come p.306
1873

1873 was the year that Second Adventists and Russell thought the 6,000 years of
creation had ended.

"We are already living in the seventh millennium - since October 1872" Studies In the
Scriptures Series II - The Time Is At Hand 1915 ed. p.363

"Here we furnish the evidence that from the creation of Adam to A.D. 1873 was six
thousand years. And though the Bible contains no direct statement that the seventh
thousand will be the epoch of Christ's reign, the great Sabbath Day of restitution to the
world, yet the venerable tradition is not without reasonable foundation. If, then, the
seventh thousand-year period of earth's history be an epoch specially noted as the
period of Christ's reign, we shall, by showing that it began in A.D. 1873, be proving
that we are already in it." Studies In the Scriptures Series II - The Time Is At Hand 1915
ed. p.39

"Looking back to 1871, we see that many of our company were what are known as
Second Adventists, and the light they held briefly stated, was that there would be a
second advent of Jesus-- that he would come to bless and immortalize the saints, to
judge the world and to burn up the world and all the wicked. This, they claimed would
occur in 1873, because the 6,000 years from the creation of Adam were complete
then." Zion's Watch Tower 1881 February p.3
This began the reign of Christ and the period of darkness on the earth. The signs of
the last days were apparently proven by the start of political systems such as Socialism,
Communism and Nihilism.

The Watchtower did not change their workings on the 6,000 years until 1943, when
they started to say that due to inaccuracies in the King James Bible they had wrongly
stated 1873 and that the 6,000 years actually ended in 1975. (See Proclaimers footnote
p.133)

1874

1874 was a key date for Russell. In many ways, 1874 was to Russell what 1914 is to
Jehovah's Witnesses today. 1874 was the time of the second coming or second
advent, the start of Jesus' invisible presence, the start of the harvest work and the
beginning of the time for the generation that would see the end.

"The second advent of our Lord in the end or harvest of the Gospel age, occurring in
the fall of 1874, proves to be at a point of time exactly parallel to the time of his first
advent, in the end of the Jewish age. ... the Jubilee Cycles show October 1874 to be the
date of our Lord s return. ... While the time-prophecies thus point to and harmonize
with 1874 as the date of our Lord s second presence, assuring us of the fact with
mathematical precision, we find ourselves overwhelmed with evidence of another
character; for certain peculiar signs, foretold by the Lord and the apostles and
prophets, which were to precede his coming, are now clearly recognised as actually
fulfilled. ... The cleansing of the sanctuary was also accomplished as predicted, and at
a time sufficiently in advance of 1874 to make ready "a people prepared for the Lord" a
people in devout expectancy of his coming"" The Time of the Harvest (1911 ed.)
pp.125,127,129

"... he would in reality assume the kingly office, power, etc., viz., in the spring of 1878,
three and a half years after his second advent at the beginning of the harvest period, in
the fall of 1874." The Time of the Harvest (1911 ed.) p.234

"So short a time ago as 1870 we saw, in addition to the first principles of the Gospel,
only the two bare facts - the Lord's second coming and the Restitution - and these but
vaguely; for though we then saw restitution taught in Scripture, we were much in doubt
as to its comprehensiveness, questioning often whether it would include all the billions
of the dead whom the god of this world had in the present life blinded. And concerning
the Lord's second coming, while we realized that he is no longer a man, but is now the
new creature--the express image of the Father's person-- a quickening spirit, yet we
failed somehow to make a proper application of this to his second coming, and
unthinkingly and ignorantly, rather expected his coming to be as a glorified man, than
as a spiritual being. It was not until about 1874 that these things became clearer, so
that we realized that when Jesus should come, it would be as unobserved by human
eyes as though an angel had come; and that it could be known only by some miracle,
by some manifestation or demonstration....
Next our attention was drawn to the subject of the TIME of our Lord's coming. Before
this we had strenuously ignored time, partly because of its being made so much of by
"Second Adventists," and because of the frequent failures of their expectations.
Moreover, the fact that they claimed the destruction of the world to be the impending
event, and used the periods of time mentioned in Scripture to mark the time of that
destruction, was another reason why we were disposed to ignore the subject of time.
Their erroneous theory of the destruction of the world cast discredit on the time which
they associated with it.
When, however, the manner of our Lord's coming was seen in the light of what he is--a
spiritual, and no longer a human being--then we saw that our Father had provided
TIME in the Bible, that thus we might know, or see with the eye of our understanding,
what we could not see with our natural eyes-- viz., the Lord's presence. A careful study
of times and seasons taught in Scripture convinced us that the Lord was due to be
present in 1874, and other time teachings of the Word showed that in the spring of
1875 the restitution of all things was due to commence." Zion's Watch Tower 1883 Aug
p.1
Initially, Russell felt that the battle of Armageddon started in 1874, based on his
understanding that this was a social upheaval

"The date of the close of that "battle" is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914.
It is already in progress, its beginning dating from October, 1874." Zion's Watch Tower
1892 Jan 15 p.23
In 1904, Russell changed the start of Armageddon to be 1914.

There was a great deal of Scriptural "proof" used to show Jesus' presence began in
1874, such as:

The end of the jubilee cycles (Zion's Watch Tower 1881 January).
It was the end of 6000 years after creation
Daniel's prophecy of the 1335 days. This was interpreted to mean 1335 years after
papal rule had started in 539 AD. Historical years were changed and adjusted in order
to fit the year to the prophecy.
Russell followed Barbour's idea that the Adventists were wrong to think the end of the
world would be 1874 as this was just 30 years from 1844. As a generation is 70 years,
the end of the world itself would not be until 1914. This fitted nicely with Barbour's
understanding of the seven times.
It is interesting that prophecies vigorously used today to point to special events in the
1900's were used to point to completely different events in the 1800's. Even the
methodology to work out these prophecies has changed. For instance, the 1335 days
were said to represent years, now we are supposed to believe they represent lunar
days; that is, about 1320 solar days! These prophecies are meant to strengthen faith in
the Watchtower interpretation of the Bible, when they are obviously being used to fit
any situation the Watchtower Society desires.

1874 was still being used well after 1914.

"Surely there is not the slightest room for doubt in the mind of a truly consecrated
child of God that the Lord Jesus is present and has been since 1874;" Watchtower
1924 Jan 1 p.5)

"The Scriptural proof is that the second presence of the Lord Jesus Christ began in
1874 A.D." Prophecy 1929 1,589,000 ed. p.65

"Applying the same rule then, of a day for a year, 1335 days after 539 A.D. brings us
to 1874 A.D. at which time, according to Biblical chronology, the Lord's second
presence was due." Creation 1927 2,175,000 ed. p.298

"The Scriptural proof is that the period of his presence and the day of God's
preparation is a period from 1874 A.D. forward. The second coming of the Lord,
therefore, began in 1874; and that date and the years 1914 and 1918 are specially
marked dates with reference to his coming. Prophecy can not be understood until it
has been fulfilled or is in the course of fulfillment. From 1874 to 1914 the prophecy
concerning the Lord's coming was being fulfilled and could be understood, and was
understood, by those who were faithful to the Lord and who were watching the
development of events, but not by others." Creation 1927 2,175,000 ed. p.289
The Harp of God contains many references to 1874 in both the 1921 and 1928
editions. The 1927 edition of Creation uses inventions from 1874 onwards as evidence
of the Lord's presence since that date. These included:

"But mention is made of some of those things that have come to light since 1874, as a
further evidence of the Lord's presence since that date, as follows: Adding machines,
aeroplanes, aluminium, antiseptic surgery, artificial dyes, automatic couplers,
automobiles, barbed wire, bicycles, carborundum, cash registers, celluloid, cream
separators, disc plows, electric railways, electric welding, elevators, escalators, fireless
cookers, gas engines, harvesting machines, illuminating gas, induction motors,
linotypes, monotypes, motion pictures, pasteurization, radium, railway signals,
Roentgen rays, skyscrapers, smokeless powder, submarines, subways, talking
machines, telephones, television, typewriters, vacuum cleaners, wireless telegraphy
and wireless telephony." Creation 1927 2,175,000 ed. p.297
1874 was not dropped as the start of the second coming until the 1930s, when
articles such as the following started to be released.

"The prophecy of the Bible, fully supported by the physical facts in fulfilment thereof,
shows that the second coming of Christ dates from the fall of the year 1914." What is
Truth? (1932) p.48
1874 was not removed entirely from Watchtower doctrine until 1943, when a change in
how the 6000 years were calculated meant it could no longer be used as the end of the
6000 years. (see God's Kingdom on a Thousand Years Has Approached p.209)

The Society generally glosses over its history and wrong interpretations. However,
some of the excuses it provides for these errors are quite shocking;

"According to an inaccurate chronology that had been worked out from the King
James Authorized Version Bible, Russell calculated Christ's "presence" had begun in the
year 1874 C.E., unseen to human eyes and seen only by the eye of faith." Man's
Salvation Out Of World Distress At Hand (1975) p.287
Is indicating that God allowed the Bible to come down to us incorrectly really the best
way to exonerate Russell's wrong teachings? Doesn't this raise more problems than it
answers?

1878

Today, Jehovah's Witnesses longingly believe the New System and resurrection is just
about to happen. The idea that it will be "soon" has been preached from the very start
of the Watchtower Society, for over a century.

"... the spring of 1878 as the time when he would assume his power as heavenly King.
They also thought they would be given their heavenly reward at that time." Jehovah's
Witnesses - Proclaimers of God's Kingdom p. 632
1878 was the first prediction that Russell publicized for his followers to receive their
resurrection.

In January 1876, Charles Russell read a copy of Barbour's publication Herald of the
Morning. This explained that Jesus had returned invisibly in 1874, and the Rapture
would occur in 1878. As the kingdom had not come to earth in 1874 as predicted by
the Adventists, Barbour started to preach that it was only invisibly present in 1874,
(exactly the same justification used years later by Rutherford to explain why the
kingdom did not manifest itself in 1914). 1878 was to be the year to fulfil many
events, being 3 years after 1874, based on Jesus 3 year ministry. Russell was
deeply affected by this and started to fund Barbour's publication, believing it would
only be for two years.

In 1878, the first of the dead 144,000 saints would go to heaven, along with the
'rapture' of Barbour, Russell and his followers to heaven. He believed he had been led
to the truth just in time for the resurrection 2 years later.

"Expecting the Lord Jesus to come in 1878 to catch them up miraculously to be with
him in heaven, some who had been Second Adventists (including Barbour) were
disappointed when that miracle did not occur. Russell, though, "did not for a moment
feel cast down," but "realized that what God had so plainly declared must some time
have a fulfillment"; and he "wanted to have it just in God's time and way."
On one occasion while talking with Russell about the events of 1878, I told him that
Pittsburgh papers had reported he was on the Sixth Street bridge dressed in a white
robe on the night of the Memorial of Christ's death, expecting to be taken to heaven
together with many others. I asked him, "Is that correct?"
Russell laughed heartily and said: "I was in bed that night between 10:30 and 11:00
P.M. However, some of the more radical ones might have been there, but I was not.
Neither did I expect to be taken to heaven at that time, for I felt there was much work
to be done preaching the Kingdom message to the peoples of the earth before the
church would be taken away." FAITH ON THE MARCH pp.26-27
Shortly after this time, Russell split from Barbour and in 1879 started his own
magazine, Zion's Watch Tower and Herald of Christ's Presence.

Even after the failure of the Rapture to eventuate in 1878, this year continued to be
considered a prophetic date by Russell and Rutherford. This was the year Jesus took
rulership in heaven.

"... 1874 as the time of our Lord's second presence as Bridegroom and Reaper, and to
April 1878 as the time when he began to exercise his office of King of kings and Lord
of lords ..." Studies in the Scriptures - Thy Kingdom Come (1911 ed.) p.150
It was the start of the resurrection of the dead saints.

"Our Lord's resurrection occurred three and a half years after his advent as the
Messiah, in A.D. 29; and the resurrection of his body, the Church, we have seen, was
due in the year 1878, three and a half years after his second advent, in October 1874."
Studies In the Scriptures Series III - Thy Kingdom Come p.305

"In the year 1878, the dead in Christ were resurrected, as shown by number 8. It was
time for them to be engaged in kingdom work. In that same year a call was issued for
the saints on this side of the "veil" to come out of Babylon. The 1845 years of fleshly
Israel's disfavor ended in 1878." Explanation of Chart Representing the Plan of the
Ages
In 1906, Russell claimed that the "Lord has helped and guided" him to reveal the truth,
but then goes on to explain that he had been wrong about his living followers being
taken to heaven in 1878, and changed this to be the date when those already dead
were taken to heaven. Despite the Lord's help this too was wrong, as the Watchtower
now claims this event occurred in 1914.

"We did not then see, as we now do,* that that date (1878) marked the time for the
beginning of the establishment of the Kingdom of God, by the glorification of all who
already slept in Christ, and that the "change" which Paul mentions (I Cor. 15:51) is to
occur in the moment of dying, to all the class described, from that date onward
through the harvest period, until all the living members ("the feet") of the body of
Christ shall have been changed to glorious spirit beings. But when at that date nothing
occurred which we could see, a re-examination of the matter showed me that our
mistake lay in expecting to see all the living saints changed at once, and without
dying--an erroneous view shared in by the whole nominal church, and one which we
had not yet observed or discarded." Zion's Watch Tower 1906 July p.230 "Harvest
Gathering and Siftings."
This was the first of many dates that the rapture and the sealing of the 144,000 were
to occur.

To explain the failure of the rapture Barbour used the 'new light' concept. This concept
of new light was seized upon by Russell and has been used by generations of
Witnesses since. As can be seen from the quote above, 1878 was considered
incontrovertible for decades, yet later was re-explained by 'brighter' light.

"The spring of A.D. 1878 (three and a half years later) corresponds to the date at which
our Lord assumed the office of King, rode on the ass, cleansed the temple of its
money-changers, and wept over and gave up to desolation that nominal church or
kingdom; and it marks the date when the nominal church systems were "spewed out"
(Rev. 3:16), and from which time (A.D. 1878) they are not the mouth pieces of God, nor
in any degree recognized by him. So it was in this harvest also up to A.D. 1878 the
time prophecies and the fact of the Lord's presence, substantially as here presented,
though less clearly, was our message. Since then the work has widened, and the view
of other truths has become brighter and clearer; but the same fact and scriptures,
teaching the same time and presence, stand unchallenged and incontrovertible."
Studies In the Scriptures Series II - The Time Is At Hand 1915 ed. p.235
Eventually the brighter light faded and 1878 is now considered completely irrelevant.

Other events for 1878 were the 'end of the gospel age', with God's favour being
returned to the Jews and the Kingdom of God starting to exercise power. (see Zion's
Watch Tower October 1879, Three Worlds p.68, Jehovah's Witnesses-Proclaimers of
God's Kingdom (1993) p.632, Divine purpose p.19, Studies in the Scriptures, Series 2
p.101, Studies in the Scriptures, Series 6 p.663 and Millions Now Living will Never Die
(1920) pp.27-28)

1880

By 1880 all the signs of the end were said to have started, great earthquakes, war,
pestilence, bad behaviour of people and so forth.

"A "generation" might be reckoned as equivalent to a century (practically the present
limit) or one hundred and twenty years, Moses' lifetime and the Scripture limit. (Gen.
6:3.) Reckoning a hundred years from 1780, the date of the first sign, the limit would
reach to 1880; and, to our understanding, every item predicted had begun to be
fulfilled at that date;-the "harvest" or gathering time beginning October 1874; the
organization of the Kingdom and the taking by our Lord of his great power as the King
in April 1878, and the time of trouble or "day of wrath" which began October 1874,
and will cease about 1915; and the sprouting of the fig tree." Studies in the Scriptures
Series IV - The Day of Vengeance p.604
The exact opposite is now stated. You Can Live Forever In Paradise on Earth claims that
the time before 1914 was a period of peace, and it was not until 1914 that all these
signs of the last days started to be fulfilled.

"Yet what were prominent world leaders foretelling just before 1914? They were saying
that conditions promising world peace were never more favourable. Yet the terrible
troubles the Bible foretold began right on time, in 1914!" You Can Live Forever in
Paradise on Earth p.5
This would seem to indicate that these signs can be comfortably fit to any generation.

1881

1881 became the next prophesied year that the sealing of the 144,000 was to be
complete. This was to be at the end of 7 harvest years after the jubilee cycles had
ended in 1874.

"the gathering of the bride into the place of safety, will occupy a parallel of seven years
of time, ending in 1881" Zion's Watch Tower 1881 January p.1

"To our understanding the general call to this joint heirship with our Redeemer as
members of the New Creation of God, ceased in 1881." Studies In the Scriptures Series
VI - New Creation 1915 ed. p.95

"As in the type that date - three and a half years after the death of Christ - marked the
end of all special favor to the Jew and the beginning of favor to the Gentiles, so we
recognize A.D. 1881 as marking the close of the high calling, or invitation to the
blessing peculiar to this age - to become joint-heirs with Christ and partakers of the
divine nature." Studies In the Scriptures Series II - The Time Is At Hand 1915 ed. p.235

"The General Call To The High Calling Ceased-9 Even though the general call ceased in
1881, the door to the high calling remains open, as shown by number 9. However, it is
only when one who is spirit begotten has to be replaced, (on account of being
overcharged with the cares of this world, or sinful living, or loss of faith), that one,
desirous of doing the Father's will, is invited to enter the narrow way as a replacement.
The door to the high calling will remain open until the bride has made herself ready."
Explanation of Chart Representing the Plan of the Ages

"It was also reasoned that the end of God's special favor to natural Israel down to 36
C.E. might point to 1881 as the time when the special opportunity to become part of
spiritual Israel would close." Jehovah's Witnesses-Proclaimers of God's Kingdom p.632
Once again it was believed that the remaining of the 144,000 would be taken by the
rapture straight to heaven. In January 1881 the Watchtower stated that "the translation
or change from the natural to the spiritual condition, [is] due this side or by the fall of
our year 1881."

1906

Russell predicted a great war for 1906. As early as the Zion's Watch Tower 1892
January 15 Russell had stated;

"Then "Woe to the man or nation who starts the next war in Europe; for it will be a war
of extermination." if not brought to an end by the establishment of god's Kingdom in
the hands f his elect and then glorified Church, it would exterminate the race - Matt.
24:22."
The European War was said to be fulfilment of prophecy. When the Russo-Japanese war
began in 1904, Russell suggested in Zion's Watch Tower 1904 March 1 that it would
suck in all Europe fulfilling his prophecy for 1906.

1910

1910 was another date for the 'rapture', with the Bible Students expecting to be taken
to heaven. Studies in the Scriptures Series 3 p.364 (versions printed before 1910)
based this teaching on measurements from the Great Pyramid of Gizeh. It was also to
Herald the time of Great trouble upon the Churches.

"It is but a few years before the full close of the time of trouble which ends the Gentile
times; and when we remember the Lord's words-that the overcomers shall be
accounted worthy to escape the severest of the trouble coming upon the world we may
understand the reference to be to the anarchous trouble which will follow October,
1914; but a trouble chiefly upon the Church may be expected about 1910 A.D. The
four years from 1910 to the end of 1914, indicated thus in the Great Pyramid, will
doubtless be a time of "fiery trial" upon the Church (1 Cor. 3:15) preceding the anarchy
of the world, which cannot last long- "Except those days should be shortened there
should no flesh be saved." Matt. 24:22" Studies In the Scriptures Series III - Thy
Kingdom Come p.364
1914

1914 has been a pivotal date for the Watchtower. The expectations prior to 1914
included it being the end of the Gentile Times, the end of Armageddon, the fall of false
religion, the end of all governments, the resurrection, the start of Jesus 1000 year
reign and paradise on earth. See 1914 for a in-depth article regarding this date.

1915

In 1912 Russell explained that he did not know how to account for the year 0 between
B.C. and A.D. and that the end could be in either 1914 or 1915. The 2520 years of
Daniels seven times prophecy extends from 606 to 1915 once the year zero between
B.C. and A.D. is removed.

"Then, we were content to say, "606 B.C. seems a well authenticated date for the
destruction of Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar, and B.C. 536 the date when the seventy
years' appointed desolation of the land ceased." .As to the methods of counting,
Encyclopaedia Britannica says, "Astronomers denote the year which preceded the first
of our era as 0 and the year previous to that as B.C. 1--the previous year B.C. 2, and
so on." Whichever of these ways we undertake to calculate the matter the difference
between the results is one year. The seventy years of Jewish captivity ended October,
536 B.C., and if there were 536-1/4 years B.C., then to complete the 2,520 years' cycle
of the Times of the Gentiles would require 1913-3/4 years of A.D., or to October,
1914. But if the other way of reckoning were used, then there were but 535-1/4 years
of the period B.C., and the remainder of the 2,520 years would reach to A.D.,
1914-3/4 years, otherwise October, 1915. Since this question is agitating the minds of
a considerable number of the friends, we have presented it here in some detail. We
remind the readers, however, that nothing in the Scriptures says definitely that the
trouble upon the Gentiles will be accomplished before the close of the Times of the
Gentiles, whether that be October, 1914, or October, 1915. The trouble doubtless will
be considerable before the final crash, even though that crash come suddenly, like the
casting of a great millstone into the sea. (Rev. 18:21.) The parallel between the Jewish
Harvest and the present Harvest would corroborate the thought that the trouble to the
full will be accomplished by October, 1915." Watch Tower 1912 December 1 pp. 377-8
With the outbreak of World War One in August 1914, Russell reconfirmed that the end
would be October 1914. When nothing happened in October 1914 Russell reused the
idea that 1915 would signal the end.

"In view of this strong Bible evidence concerning the Times of the Gentiles, we consider
it an established truth that the final end of the kingdoms of this world, and the full
establishment of the Kingdom of God, will be accomplished near the end of A.D. 1915.
Be not surprised, then, when in subsequent chapters we present proofs that the setting
up of the Kingdom of God is already begun, that it is pointed out in prophecy as due to
begin the exercise of power in A.D. 1878, and that the "battle of the great day of God
Almighty" (Rev. 16:14), which will end in A.D. 1915, with the complete overthrow of
the earth's present rulership, is already commenced. The "Gentile Times" prove that the
present governments must all be overturned about the close of 1915 A.D." Studies In
the Scriptures Series II - The Time Is At Hand 1915 ed. pp.99, 101, 242
When nothing happened in 1915 the Watchtower went back to using 1914.

It was not until 1943 that the Watchtower Society explained once more that there is no
year zero. However this time they did not use 1915 as Russell had done when
acknowledging his mistake. The Watchtower decided to retain 1914, and was able to
do so by changing the date for the destruction of Jerusalem from 606 B.C. to 607 B.C.

"Providentially, those Bible Students had not realized that there is no zero year
between "B.C." and "A.D." Later, when research made it necessary to adjust B.C. 606 to
607 B.C.E., the zero year was also eliminated, so that the prediction held good at "A.D.
1914."-See "The Truth Shall Make You Free," published by the Watch Tower Society in
1943, page 239." Revelation - Its Grand Climax at Hand! p. 105
The Society changed history with the stroke of a pen, however neither 607 B.C. nor 606
B.C. is correct. All historical evidence shows that Jerusalem fell in 587 B.C. an
understanding that undermines the entire basis for 1914.

1915 was to herald the end of worldly government and the reestablishment of
Palestine.

"Be that as it may, there is evidence that the establishment of the Kingdom in Palestine
will probably be in 1925, ten years later than we once calculated." Studies In the
Scriptures Series VII - The Finished Mystery p.128
1917

The first printing of Studies In the Scriptures Series VII - The Finished Mystery was June
1917, in which the end of World War One was predicted for October 1st, 1917.
Subsequent printings retrospectively stated the war ended 1918.

p.268
75,000 edition "Is not yet come.- But is due to make its appearance with the close of
the war, some time about October 1st, 1917. (See comments on Rev. 16:17-21; Ex.
10:23.)" Click here for scan
2,604,000 edition "Is not yet come. - But is due to make its appearance after the close
of the war, probably early in the year 1918. (See comments on Rev. 16:17-21; Ex.
10:23.)" Click here for scan
1918

It did not take long for the extension of the chronology following the failure of the end
to come in 1914. In 1916, Rutherford predicted the "harvest work" would end in 1918,
with the destruction of all religion. It also became the year that the resurrection for the
heavenly ones was to start.

"Incidentally we remark that some historians put the end of the Jewish Time of Trouble
as April A.D. 73, which would correspond to April 1918." Watch Tower 1916 Sep 1
p.265

"The parallel, therefore, would establish definitely that the harvest would close forty
years thereafter; to wit, in the spring of A.D. 1918. If this be true, and the evidence is
very conclusive that it is true, then we have only a few months in which to labor before
the great night settles down when no man can work." Watch Tower October 1 1917
p.292,293

"That the harvest began in 1878, there is ample and convincing proof. The end of the
harvest is due in the spring of 1918." Watch Tower May 1 1918 p.132
This was covered in detail with the release of the last book of Studies in the Scriptures
- The Finished Mystery.

"The data presented in comments on Rev. 2:1 prove that the conquest of Judea was not
completed until the day of the Passover, A.D. 73, and in the light of the foregoing
Scriptures, prove that the Spring of 1918 will bring upon Christendom a spasm of
anguish greater even than that experienced in the Fall of 1914. Reexamine the table of
the Parallel Dispensations in STUDIES IN THE SCRIPTURES, Vol. 2, pages 246 and 247;
change the 37 to 40, 70 to 73, and 1914 to 1918, and we believe it is correct and will
be fulfilled with great power and glory. (Mark 13:26)" p.62

"The awakening of the sleeping saints, A. D. 1878, was just half way (three and
one-half years each way) between the beginning of the Times of Restitution in 1874
and the close of the High Calling in 1881. Our proposition is that the glorification of
the Little Flock in the Spring of 1918 A. D. will be half way (three and one-half years
each way) between the close of the Gentile Times and the close of the Heavenly Way, A.
D. 1921." p.64

"It seems conclusive that the hour of Nominal Zions travail is fixed for the Passover of
1918. (See Rev. 3:14.) That will be 7 years prior to 1925. At that time there is every
reason to believe the fallen angels will invade the minds of many of the Nominal
Church people, driving them to exceedingly unwise conduct and leading to their
destruction at the hands of the enraged masses, who will later be dragged to the same
fate." p.128

"Brother Russell put the question to three prominent brethren, all of whom replied that
they did not know, but were willing to wait and see. When he called upon me I said,
Since the year 73 A.D. saw the complete overthrow of nominal Natural Israel in
Palestine, so in the parallel year 1918, I infer we should look for the complete
overthrow of nominal Spiritual Israel; i.e., the fall of Babylon. (Rev.18.) Brother Russell
replied; Exactly. That is exactly the inference to draw. The conclusion of the
Churchs career comes first. (Rev. 3:14.)" p.129

"The people who are the strength of Christendom shall be cut off in the brief but
terribly eventful period beginning in 1918 A.D. A third part are 'burned with fire in the
midst of the city.' Fire symbolizes destruction. One large part of the adherents of
ecclesiasticism will die from pestilence and famine. (Deut. 32:24.) After 1918 the
people supporting churchianity will cease to be its supporters, be destroyed as
adherents, by the spiritual pestilence of errors abroad, and by the famine of the Word
of God among them. The Sword of the Spirit (Eph. 6:17), which is the Word of God, will
be wielded in the hands of 'Present Truth' believers in such a manner as to cause
conscientious supporters of ecclesiasticism to cease to be supporters." pp.398-399

"Also, in the year 1918, when God destroys the churches wholesale and the church
members by millions, it shall be that any that escape shall come to the works of Pastor
Russell to learn the meaning of the downfall of Christianity." p.485
The Finished Mystery was heralded as further proof that the end of the harvest was
nigh, and the heavenly class were due to be called beyond "the veil".

"It is with sincere joy that we are privileged to report that amongst the activities of the
WATCH TOWER BIBLE AND TRACT SOCIETY for 1917 the Seventh Volume of STUDIES IN
THE SCRIPTURES has been published and is now going forth. We count this as another
one of the strong proofs that the harvest is nearing the end, and that in all probability
the Spring of 1918 will mark the beginning of the closing up of all activities of the
kingdom class on this side the veil." Watch Tower Dec 15 1917 pp.373-374
A later quote claims that though these predictions were wrong, the dates were correct.
That too has turned out to be wrong, since 1925 no longer holds significance to
Jehovah's Witnesses.

There was a measure of disappointment on the part of Jehovahs faithful ones on
earth concerning the years 1914, 1918, and 1925, which disappointment lasted for a
time. Later the faithful learned that these dates were definitely fixed in the Scriptures;
and they also learned to quit fixing dates for the future and predicting what would
come to pass on a certain date. Vindication I (1931) pp.338-339
1920

1920 was another of Rutherford's foretold ends for Christendom and all government.
Notice how this prediction was changed between the 1918 and 1926 edition of Studies
In the Scriptures Series VII - The Finished Mystery

p.179
1918 ed. We anticipate that the "earthquake" will occur early in 1918, and that the
"fire" will come in the fall of 1920.
1926 ed. We anticipate that the "earthquake" will occur early in 1918, and that the
"fire" will follow in due course.

p.258
1918 ed. Even the republics will disappear in the fall of 1920. The three days In which
Pharaoh's host pursued the Israelites into the wilderness represent the three years
from 1917 to 1920 at which time all of Pharaoh's messengers will be swallowed up in
the sea of anarchy.
1926 ed. Even the republics will disappear in the time of anarchy. The three days in
which Pharaoh's host pursued the Israelites into the wilderness may represent the three
years preceding the time of anarchy at which time all of Pharaoh's messengers will be
swallowed up in the sea of angry humanity.

p.313
1918 ed. The masses of mankind, not under religious restraint - the condition of the
whole world in the time of anarchy due in its full severity in the fall of 1920.
1926 ed. The masses of mankind, not under religious restraint - the condition of the
whole world in the time of anarchy due in its full severity in the end of the time of
trouble.

p.542
1918 ed. "As the fleshly-minded apostates from Christianity, aiding with the radicals
and revolutionaries, will rejoice at the inheritance of desolation that will be
Christendom's after 1918, so will God do to the successful revolutionary movement; it
shall be utterly desolated, "even all of it" Not one vestige of it shall survive the ravages
of world-wide all-embracing anarchy, in the fall of 1920."
1926 ed. "As the fleshly-minded apostates from Christianity, siding with the radicals
and revolutionaries, will rejoice at the inheritance of desolation that will be
Christendom's after 1918, so will God do to the successful revolutionary movement; it
shall be utterly desolated, "even all of it." Not one vestige of it shall survive the ravages
of world-wide all-embracing anarchy, in the end of the time of trouble."
1921

1921 was another foretold closing of the calling and for the 144,000 to go to heaven.
Rutherford drew on a string of interesting prophetic reasoning's that the Watchtower
no longer refers to, such as 'half way' signs.

"This confirms the hope of the Church's glorification forty years (a year for a day) after
the awakening of the sleeping saints in the Spring of 1878. The Seventh-days before
the Deluge may represent seven years, from 1914 to 1921, in the midst of which "week
of years' the last members of the Messiah pass beyond the veil. Our proposition is that
the glorification of the Little Flock in the Spring of 1918 A.D. will be halfway between
the close of the Gentile Times and the close of the heavenly way, A.D. 1921." Studies In
the Scriptures Series VII - The Finished Mystery p.64
The half way signs in the article above went on the include;

Abrahamic covenant 2045 B.C. was half way between Adam 4127 B.C. and Cornelius
36 A.D.
Last typical jubilee 626 B.C. was half way between end of Adam's day 3127 B.C. and
1914 A.D.
Captivity 606 B.C. was half way between fall of man 4127 B.C. and full restoration
2914 A.D.
Christs death 33 A.D. was half way between his baptism and the conversion of
Cornelius
Awakening of the Saints 1878 was half way between 1874 and the close of the calling
in 1881.
It is mind boggling to see the number of teachings Rutherford presented, some from
Russell and some of his own, that he later changed. Could Rutherford have really
believed that the Angels directed him to write such a string of mistakes?

1925

1925 was a date set by Rutherford for the commencement of the earthly paradise and
the resurrection onto earth of people such as Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. See 1925 for a
full discussion on Watchtower expectations for this date.

1932

Another date for the destruction of Christendom, apparently promoted within the
congregations by elders.

"They [elected elders] had preached that in an early time God would overthrow
"Christendom". Many had emphasized the year 1925 as the date, and then when that
date did not materialize the date was moved up to 1932. Again, 1932 came and
"Christendom" was not destroyed.... Because men tried to fix the date when God would
destroy modern Nineveh and God did not back up their prophecy... is that any reason
to be peeved?" Watchtower 1938 February 15 p.55
1935 - Sealing of the Anointed

With the progression of time obscure Watchtower interpretation relating to the 1700's,
1800's and 1900's fade into irrelevance. These are thrust aside, relegated to obscurity
and replaced with new date concepts more palatable to current generations.

A noteworthy example is the date for the sealing of the 144,000, a date constantly
changed. Russell originally set it as being 1878. This was moved to 1881, 1910, 1914,
1925, 1931 and finally 1935. In 2007 it has admitted as unknown.

In the Watchtower 1933 November 15 it was shown that the parable of Matthew
20:1-16 related to the 12 years from 1919 to 1931 and hence the close of the sealing.
In 1966 this was reassigned to coincide with the introduction of the Great Crowd
doctrine in 1935. This was despite no scriptural reasoning to support the 1935 date,
or any other date for that matter.

"Logically, the calling of the little flock would draw to a close when the number was
nearing completion, and the evidence is that the general gathering of these specially
blessed ones ended in 1935." Watchtower 1995 February 15 p.19
Exactly what 'evidence' is that? Apparently none, as admitted in 2007.

"Thus it appears that we can not set a specific date for when the calling of Christians to
the heavenly hope ends." Watchtower 2007 May 1 p.31
There are a number of likely contributors to this admission. By the year 2005 1935 was
70 years prior, somewhat of an irrelevant embarrassment. Even the Governing Body
contained few born prior to 1935. Of utmost importance to Watchtower doctrine is the
concept that the Great Crowd must obey the direction of the Anointed. In order to be
identified as sheep rather than goats and saved at Armageddon they must have
demonstrated good works towards the Anointed. With few new admissions to this class
eventually who would be left for the Great Crowd to follow. Furthermore, from around
1980 the number of memorial partakers was no longer declining, stable at around
8,000 people.

1940's

As Rutherford was approaching his final years he wrote ever more directly that the end
was about to happen. Though not stating a particular year he was adamant that the
end was about to occur, prompting the release of articles including topics on why
marriage and child bearing should be put off until after Armageddon. In 1941 the book
Children was released discussing such things. The Watchtower summed up the
atmosphere after release of the book;

"Receiving the gift, the marching children clasped it to them, not a toy or plaything for
idle pleasure, but the Lord's provided instrument for most effective work in the
remaining months before Armageddon." Watchtower 1941 Sep 15 p.288
1951

Jerusalem was destroyed in 70 A.D, 37 years after Jesus death. In 1950 Watchtower
articles made comparison to this. In 1951 it was stated we are 37 years into the ""time
of the end" of Satan's world", hinting that it could be the end of the world.

"More proof that such system had ended was given thirty-seven years later when the
Jewish priests were forcibly deprived of their sacrificial work by the destruction of their
typical temple, which has continued unrestored till this very day. Today, after more
than thirty years of similar harvest work, how well we see prefigured in that Jewish
harvesting and threshing what is in progress in Christendom today! When we call to
mind the horrible end that came upon the Jewish capital and its besieged inhabitants
back there, we shudder at the more terrible end that is shortly to come upon
hypocritical Christendom and its confusion of religions." Watchtower 1950 November 1
pp.407-408

"The instruction these examples of divine help contain should not now be lost upon us.
They were recorded for the benefit of God's people now "upon whom the accomplished
ends of the systems of things have arrived". (1 Cor. 10:11, NW) Counting from the end
of the "appointed times of the nations" in 1914, we are 37 years into the "time of the
end" of this world." Watchtower 1951 March 15 p.179

"WHEREAS the "appointed times of the nations" ended in 1914, it is now 37 years that
we have been in the "time of the end" of Satan's world. (Dan. 12:4; 11:40) During all
this time Jehovah's witnesses have become increasingly active and prominent. Why?
Who commissioned them and gave them their message? Has their witness
accomplished its purpose after all these years? Or must it be classed as a failure? All
this was answered in Isaiah's vision at the temple." Watchtower 1951 April 1 p.214
In 1952 this 37 year concept was abandoned. Rather the idea of a 'generation' was
discussed.

"The Bible does speak of a man's days as being threescore and ten or fourscore years;
but it assigns no specific number of years to a generation.-Ps. 90:10." Watchtower
1952 September 1 pp.542-543
Even if it did, we could not calculate from such a figure the date of Armageddon, for
the texts here under discussion do not say God's battle comes right at the end of this
generation, but before its end. To try to say how many years before its end would be
speculative. The texts merely set a limit that is sufficiently definite for all present
practical purposes. Some persons living A.D. 1914 when the series of foretold events
began will also be living when the series ends with Armageddon. All the events will
come within the span of a generation. There are hundreds of millions of persons living
now that were living in 1914, and many millions of these persons could yet live a score
or more years. Just when the lives of the majority of them will be cut short by
Armageddon we cannot say."

The "generation" concept is another doctrine that has had to go through numerous
revisions. In 1995 it was extended to be able to include several generations of people,
no longer just those "living A.D. 1914". In 2010, it was changed to an "overlapping"
generation, which extends it to two full lifetimes from 1914; potentially as far as the
year 2114.

1975

It was implied that the end would occur in 1975, since this was 6,000 years from the
creation of Adam. See 1975 for a full discussion of this date.

1980

1980 was said to potentially be the year that the Jews are resurrected, based on it
being a 70 year period from Russell's 1910 lecture to the Jews.

"It is possible that A. D. 1980 may have something of special interest for Fleshly Israel,
but certainly not for us. It is 70 years beyond 1910, the date when Pastor Russell gave
his great witness to the Jewish people in the New York Hippodrome." Studies in the
Scriptures - The Finished Mystery p.62
"The date 1980, mentioned on pages 61, 62, [of The Finished Mystery] probably marks
the regathering of all of Fleshly Israel from their captivity in death." The Parable of the
Penny p.6
1986

1986 was the United Nations year of peace. This was an exciting time for Witnesses,
due to the implication that it could be the 'cry of peace and security' that precedes
Armageddon, something I remember discussing at great lengths.

"Yet one more event will come as an unmistakable signal that world destruction is
imminent. Of this the apostle Paul wrote: "Jehovah's day is coming exactly as a thief in
the night. Whenever it is that they are saying: 'Peace and security!' then sudden
destruction is to be instantly upon them . . . and they will by no means escape."-1
Thessalonians 5:2, 3; Luke 21:34, 35. The world's leaders know that a nuclear war
means virtual extinction. Also, critical problems such as pollution, the population
explosion, and domestic problems demand attention and money. So they want to relax
the strained international relations. An evidence of this is the proclamation by the
United Nations of 1986 as the 'international year of peace and security.' This, no
doubt, is a step toward the fulfillment of Paul's above-quoted words." True Peace and
Security - How Can You Find It? (1986) p.85 When Will the Foretold World Destruction
Come?
2000

2000 was not stated to be the end, but there was strong indication that it would be
impossible for Armageddon not to come before 2000.

"And if the wicked system of this world survived until the turn of the century, which is
highly improbable in view of world trends and the fulfillment of Bible prophecy, there
would still be survivors of the World War I generation." Watchtower 1980 October 15
p.31

"Shortly, within our twentieth century, the "battle in the day of Jehovah" will begin
against the modern antitype of Jerusalem, Christendom." The Nations Shall Know That I
Am Jehovah p. 216

"Some of that "generation" could survive until the end of the century. But there are
many indications that "the end" is much closer than that!" Watchtower 1984 March 1
pp.18-19

"He was laying a foundation for a work that would be completed in our 20th century".
Watchtower 1989 January 1 p.12.
The 1989 Watchtower used the term "in our 20th century" in the magazine, but this
was changed to "in our day" for the bound volume and subsequent CD library. Click on
the thumbnails to compare the magazine version to the bound volume.


I pioneered during the late 1980's and was strongly influenced by the statements in
the 1980's articles. I told my Bible studies and many people when preaching that it
would be almost impossible that the end would not have arrived by the year 2000.

2033

2033 is not a changed date but shows the attitude of serving to a date still seems to
exist within the Organization. In 2003 a concept was touched upon, with attention
being draw to the fact that Noah's last days went for 120 years.

In Noah's day, Jehovah declared: "My spirit shall not act toward man indefinitely in that
he is also flesh. Accordingly his days shall amount to a hundred and twenty years."
(Genesis 6:3) The issuance of this divine decree in 2490 B.C.E. marked the beginning
of the end for that ungodly world. Just think what that meant for those then living!
Only 120 years more and Jehovah would bring "the deluge of waters upon the earth to
bring to ruin all flesh in which the force of life is active from under the
heavens."-Genesis 6:17. Noah received the warning of the upcoming catastrophe
decades in advance, and he wisely used the time to prepare for survival. "After being
given divine warning of things not yet beheld," says the apostle Paul, "[Noah] showed
godly fear and constructed an ark for the saving of his household." (Hebrews 11:7)
What about us? Some 90 years have passed since the last days of this system of things
began in 1914. We are certainly in "the time of the end." (Daniel 12:4) How should we
respond to warnings we have been given? "He that does the will of God remains
forever," states the Bible. (1 John 2:17) Now is therefore the time to do Jehovah's will
with a keen sense of urgency." Watchtower 2003 December 15 p.15 "Warned of "Things
Not Yet Beheld"
There is no specific statement in the article that the end must come by the end of 120
years or exactly on the 120th year. However, like with 1975, a parallel is drawn to yet
another concept that is supposed to indicate that the end is soon to be upon us.

Knowing what has been written in the pages of the Watchtower in regards to
Armageddon's arrival at many different years in the past how can anyone trust the
Society after reading a quote like the following?

"A real champion of God's Word, the Holy Bible, and of God's kingdom that will restore
God's rightful place in the hearts of men is The Watchtower. For ninety years this
faithful journal has been pointing forward to this very time, urging people to turn to
the Bible because of the spiritual famine that the Bible itself foretold was to come in
our generation." Awake! 1970 January 8 p.32
An aware Watchtower reader cannot help but see the irony in the following statement.

"Down through the centuries since Jesus day, so many unfulfilled predictions have
been made that many no longer take them seriously. Undeterred by previous
failures, some seem to have been spurred on by the approach of the year 2000 and
have made further predictions of the end of the world. The flood of false alarms is
unfortunate. They are like the wolf-wolf cries of the shepherd boy people soon
dismiss them, and when the true warning comes, it too is ignored." Awake 1993 Mar
22 3-4 Why So Many False Alarms?
It is sad to see how the Watchtower accounts for the wrong predictions of the past.
Rather than accepting responsibility, subtle wording deflects the fault to the members.

"Out of zeal and enthusiasm for the vindication of Jehovah's name, Word and purposes,
and the desire for the new system, some of his servants have at times been premature
in their expectations." Watchtower 1979 July 1 p.29 How Jehovah Guides His People
It is an interesting attitude that the Governing Body shows towards its followers. It
appears to feel that people will not serve Jehovah if the do not think he is about to
shortly reward them with paradise; that if there is no urgency and no date to work for
and pin hopes on, then people will drift away. This is an insult to individual motives.
Many Churches are undergoing great growth without any such date as motivation.
People have served God for generations based purely on the concept that they will see
him in heaven at the end of their earthly life. Seventh-day Adventists follow the
Witness concept of this being the last days; yet they have reached similar numbers of
people sharing similar morals not based on working to a date but knowing that the
time left is short and love of God is what is of primary importance.

Ongoing Date Implications

The history of the Watchtower Society has been based around the doomsday message
that the end is about to come. Statements abound such as in the 1930's book The New
World;

"The Scriptures give good reason to believe that it shall be shortly before Armageddon
breaks."
Toward the end of the twentieth century, the Watchtower Society refrained from issuing
specific dates for Armageddon, but still has not stopped implying dates and time
frames.


Jehovah's Witnesses do not admit that their organization is just one of the many
branches of Protestantism, although the religious origins of their founder, Charles
Taze Russell, is an evolution of the ideas of the Protestant movement Adventist.

In the course of Adventist ideas and calculations of the Second Coming, and their
association with K. Russell, you can see here:
http://www.oodegr.com/paratir/istoria/proist.htm.

But apart from these, all the basic features of MTI are products of Protestantism and
from their Protestant roots.

Let's look briefly:

1) The idea that the only source of Christian truth is the Bible. It is a fundamental tenet
of Protestantism, the famous Sola Scriptura (Only Scripture"). This doctrine was
invented necessarily Luther, in order to circumvent the authority of the performers who
belonged to the Roman Catholic Church, especially those who were considered saints.
So, not realizing the magnitude of the errors, and rejected the authority of the Church
Fathers, who were actually saints and spiritual teachers are Christians already
immediately after the apostles. Them, Luther, and then all Protestants rejected them
altogether, denying the divine illumination and titloforontas their teaching "traditions
of people," therefore relevant and deprived of the grace of the Holy Spirit.

The Sola Scriptura course the Bible itself does not accept, since:

a) in many cases the saints featured in the Bible (prophets and apostles) receive
revelation directly from God and not studying the Scriptures, and b) the apostle Paul
says in II Thessalonians 2, 15: "Therefore, brethren, stand fast, and hold the traditions
that you were taught, either by word or by letter from us "- so when Paul Christianity
was transmitted orally and not only through texts.

The way it worked or the early Christians fasted eg not described in the Bible! So does
"not working" and "not fasting?" No, both stated that they did (Acts 13, 2), but to have
received through a "holy book." Were practices that were transmitted by the apostles in
practice and do not need to be recorded in missionary texts, ie those who were on the
New Testament. The same applies to questions such as: Did the early Christians were
not priests? Did not believe in the Trinity? Did not honor the cross, the Virgin and the
saints? Maybe, maybe ... etc.

Of course, Protestants chose the Sola Scriptura as the only secure basis for finding the
authentic version of Christianity, because it separates a gap of 15 centuries of the
Christian era. The Orthodox Church is not divided from the early Christian era with no
gaps, but united through the unbroken chain of saints, of themselves apostles and
their immediate disciples today. That's why to us there is no "disagreement" and
"contrast" between Scripture and tradition, both of which were delivered to the people
by the apostles and safeguarded through the centuries.



2) To circumvent the teaching of the saints, the invented Protestantism and the next
doctrine, "apostasy of the Church immediately after the death of the apostles," and
distortion of the original (biblical) Christianity of the Fathers of the Church, even
second century. AD, pagan and philosophical influences.

Of course, this raises the issue of how such an "apostate" Church failed to establish a
genuine rule of Scripture in order to receive the Protestants, while "all other issues" had
permanently wrong ... So, in any event, the Protestants rejected all elements of
ecclesiastical tradition and returned with a historic leap in what they think is the
Christian authenticity.

Of course, the idea that the Church apostatized (olokliri!) is arbitrary. Attempt
documentation in places where the New Testament speaks of the great apostasy of the
last days, but there - even if we assume he is talking about a crisis period commencing
immediately after the apostles after the resurrection of Christ after already entering in
the last days - in no way indicate a total apostasy of the Church as the body of Christ
with head of Christ, but only of certain persons.

The entire Church can not be defected because then the Holy Spirit failed to work, the
"gates of hell" Winning the Church (unlike the assurance of Jesus in Matt. 16, 18), while
there seems nowhere to be fulfilled promise that the Lord will be with the Christians'
all day until the end of the age "(Mt 28, 20). Moreover, the Church itself, as we are the
body of Christ with the head of Christ (Christ is a member of the Church and even
more importantly, head), so it is to defect, so that a gap of faith from the apostles to a
particular Protestant founder of a religious organization, which imagines that he and
his organization have preserved the Christian truth - commonplace in all Protestant
branches.

To solve this problem, Protestants invented the idea of the "invisible church", which
includes all "true Christians" of all historical versions of Christianity, but is
heterogeneous and "unknown", so it can serve as saints teachers of the Christians. -
So, Christians do not have drivers, but "only the Bible." Even if placed among them
some famous saints, whether Orthodox or Catholics (ie people who seem sincere
believers), they do not recognize any authenticity to approach God, and respectfully
recognize the validity of the performers who interpreted the Bible by literary studies or
mathematical calculations ...

But "invisible church" can not exist, because it is concentrated in the Lord's Supper, ie
the Eucharist (which the MTI and Protestants generally have interpreted allegorically to
the biblical references and modify at will). The Church must always be visible and
concrete, even if it includes undeserving (and apostolic Church had several years), and
structured in a body centered on the Eucharist (Holy Communion). In this including
angels and Christ, so I never defectors, but everything is "the pillar and ground of
truth," as the apostle Paul writes to Timothy, 3, 15.

Also, the teachers of the Church immediately after the apostles are the students of the
apostles, those who have chosen and put in place. Among them is Titus, Timothy,
Clement, the evangelists Luke and Mark and many others Spacers were all these
people? Spacers Or maybe just Ignatius and Polycarp, since their writing shows that the
Church of the second century. A.D. Church is the same as the following centuries and
finally with the Orthodox? The writings of these saints can not be accepted without
problem by Protestants. But if these saints were apostates, who are the reactions of all
the others and how it can be managed to change the whole character of Christianity?

For any honest scholar, the texts of the second century saints. A.D. preserve the
authenticity of the Church, the saints were received from direct teaching, the apostles
and disciples of Christ. So many Protestants, studying, have switched to Orthodoxy,
while others, who study them, they prefer to bury it under the carpet titloforontas
"products apostasy."



3) The use of the Hebrew (Masoretic) text of the Old Testament rather than the
translation of the 70 (O) used, and always uses the Church. Luther rejected the T and
adopted the Masoretic, thinking that thus discovers the oldest and therefore gnisioteri
version of Pal. Testament. Thus, the following happened: a) rejected 10 whole books of
Pal. Testament, which were written directly in Greek and not included in the Hebrew
Bible ever! b) came in contrast to the New Testament itself, because there are
references in the Old made with verses of O!

Enough information about the problem you can see here:
http://www.oodegr.com/oode/grafi/evrys_kanwn1.htm.

The MTI is not accepted as the whole Masoretic, but built a new version of the Bible,
the "New World Translation", but where - as expected - the Old Testament is based on
the Hebrew text. It is a "scientific" translation of the Bible, modified their views.

However, we must stress that it is paradoxical for an organization "of Scripture
scholars" most valid to consider the views of modern philologists, those credentials
you have, the views of the authors themselves in the New Testament, which parethetan
by O, the text of which is from the beginning and throughout the centuries the Old
Testament of the true Christians, the Church East and West (in the west use was
retained by the Roman Catholics, while Roman Catholicism is not a continuation of the
ancient faith of Western Christians, but with heresy too many discrepancies appeared
around 1000 AD).



4) With variations, depending on the sector they belong Protestant, Protestants reject
the special priesthood, sacraments degrade to simple symbolic ceremonies, do not
cross them, even when using it as a Christian symbol (while MTI nor even this do), and
collectively do not recognize the sanctity of the images, not honoring the Virgin Mary
and the saints, nor speak to them, nor pray for the dead, believing that souls sleep
during the period from bodily death until the final resurrection.

All of these beliefs are products of MTI Protestant origins, which then sought biblical
foundations and to find, epanermineftikan as symbols, allegories and visions without
real content all parts of the Bible that show the opposite.

Indeed the value of Mary and the cross MTI characterize the "worship" ("Mary" and the
cross) and faith in the lives of souls after death characterize the "immortality of the
soul," to show how it influences from idolatry and ancient philosophy. In fact, they
have nothing but a Christian teachings on authority, rooted in many parts of the New
Testament, but also in the actual experience of the saints of the first generations of
Christians, then all the saints of all time.

The Protestants, however, between these and the MTI, the interpretation of the signs of
the Bible by the Church to oppose, while the experience of the saints by divine grace
and heavenly world to see error (because "contradicts the Bible" - as they interpret it,
of course) and also reject.



5) And remaining two elements: the eschatological orientation of the MTI and the use
of the name Jehovah as "the Divine Name."

The eschatological orientation exists in other Protestant groups such as Adventists, of
whom were born original beliefs of MTI. Of course, all Christians are eschatologically
oriented, but at MTI see two differences from Orthodoxy, apart from their obsession
with the precise determination of the date of the Second Coming:

a) seems to be interested primarily acts of God over the whole of humanity (as if it
were a political program) and secondarily for personal salvation of every human being.
This is, in my opinion, is a reflection of Jewish culture on the chosen people. In the Old
Testament the Lord was guiding His people as a whole, so the MTI, which, as
Protestants, are too attached to Pal. Testament, overlook the personal character of the
revelation in Christ.

However I think it has to do with the regular "cut" means "people of God" becomes
self-reliant, more than members and are, as a whole, more important than this, and so
a person who "interfere" in God's purpose can be eliminated like rotten fruit, no longer
interested in his salvation.

b) The orthodox, like the ancient Christians, we already tasting the bitter end of this
life, to the extent that man is united with God in Christ, participates in divine grace, it
becomes holy. This is the first resurrection mentioned in Revelation. The Protestants,
not to be forced to recognize saints (and thus divinely inspired teachers and
performers should follow), shifting everything to the end, except Pentecostals, who
have fallen into the opposite error and imagine that, with their ecstatic performance,
realizing the situation of the first charismatic Christians (but they too recognize the
genuine charismatic situations that happen to the saints of all time).



The use of the "divine name" is a specific consequence of the excessive emphasis of all
Protestants in the Old Testament in the light of which understand the New Testament,
rather than the opposite.

Thus, MTI use for a name that God has revealed in the Old Testament and reject the
idea that the name by which Christ has revealed Him, is "Father" (actually introduced in
the "translation" of the New Testament the word LORD Throughout the text, assuming
that by "scientific" point of view "should" be), while rejecting completely and belief in
the existence of the Trinity (the "Trinity"), since they understand the Old Testament
Jewish (typical Protestant feature). Thus, all parts of the Old Testament, showing the
multifaceted God (early connotations of triality), and the location of the New Testament
where references are made to the Holy Trinity (as in the coda of Matthew), the MTI
interpret them anyway to match their beliefs and reject the interpretation and beliefs of
saints, even of the first century as ... copying (contrary to the Bible)!

The interpretation of the Bible by MTI purely literary course, since there are saints be
considered authentic interpreters. As genuine Protestants believe that the road that
leads to the correct interpretation of the Bible is the way of logic and not the path of
divine grace. The very study of the Bible "is a source of grace," at least one "honest
scholar." The same say all Protestants (see eg the book thirsting for God, the former
Protestant pastor Matthew Gkallatin who turned to Orthodoxy when he discovered and
studied the Fathers of the Church of the apostles immediately after generation, ie
pupils apostles - "Apostolic Fathers").

The above book, and the book by Fr Peter Gkilkouist Welcome to your home (which
chronicled the conversion to Orthodoxy an entire Protestant community in the U.S.,
after a survey of ancient Christian sources) may be able to help an MTI to understand
the real roots organization of teaching and perhaps understand why Orthodoxy has
certain features and opinions in one or the other problem, and how these relate to the
early Christian origins and the Bible itself.


The Governing Body of Jehovah's Witnesses:
A Guide Dog for a Blind Person
The Governing Body of the Watchtower Society has a similar function for the Christian
congregation as a guide dog for a blind person. The sight-impaired person is unable
to know the right direction to take or what obstacles might lie in their path. A guide
dog is selected among many other animals for their reliability, temperament and alert
diligence to the needs of its master. The service the animal provides is indispensable
and a bond of affection develops unlike any other. At least, in theory.

After all, the guide dog is not the master and the service provided does not originate
within the mind of the animal. Ultimately the test of service is not the love of the dog,
its willing eagerness to please or its loyalty and friendship. The actual guidance is key.
The guidance of such a serving animal must meet immediate needs at the proper
time and present no distress, false information or wrong turns. This sort of behavior
would immediately alert the owner that something was indeed wrong and the animal
(no matter how agreeable otherwise) would need to be replaced.

So too, what would alert the Christian congregation that the guidance they are
provided by the Governing Body was not meeting their needs, taking them in wrong
directions or creating unnecessary distress?

Is there any way of knowing for certain?

A sight-impaired owner of a guide dog could not allow affection, loyalty or
wishful-thinking to interfere with the decision to face the problem squarely: am I being
placed in jeopardy by the error of my guide?

Performance alone would identify the problems involved and the solution to be
addressed.

Error cannot be tolerated when life and limb are at stake. Guidance is as guidance
does.

Conversely, failure to face a problem is a failure of will to address reality. A choice
between what we wish and what really is takes courage and integrity.

Stepping outside our analogy for a moment, let us consider the function of a guide of
any sort.

A guide acts as an agent. The bottom line assumption is that a guide knows something
we do not know and can be effective at using that special knowledge on our behalf.

An insurance agent represents the insurance industry just as a car salesman represents
a car dealership.

Both offer to "guide" a prospective buyer through the process of getting from point A
to point B to our satisfaction. Our goal is to have our needs met. But, what is the
agent's goal? When are they honest and diligent and effective? When are they feckless,
insidious and untrustworthy?

We all know the answer to that question. If our mutual needs are met on an open
playing field with all that can be known provided for decision, then and only then, are
we properly guided. Otherwise, we are led astray, bamboozled and often imperiled by
hidden agendas.

Observe the following conversation with a prospective buyer of a guide dog and a
salesman advertised as the Sole Provider of Excellent Guide Dogs.

The sales agent offers the following points for you to consider:

1.There is a really reliable guide dog that will fill your needs.

2. We have been entrusted with the duty of providing really reliable guide dogs for
people when they need them. You need one.

3.This particular guide dog could possibly be a reliable one. How fitting it would be if
this particular guide dog was reliable and filled your immediate needs.

4.This is no time to be indifferent or complacent! Our most reliable research marks this
particular guide dog as the very one promised to meet your needs.

5. Time is short, time is running out---act now! You can expect the immediate future
to be filled with the thrilling prospect of owning a reliable guide dog! Without one you
could die!!

Yes, this has a familiar ring to it.

We can substitute a particular year of Bible Chronology in place of the guide dog and
the analogy will be apparent.

The history of the "guidance" of the Governing Body is most obvious in the realm of
Bible Chronology.

The focus of the ministry, the message itself in the preaching and printing work of
Jehovah's Witnesses has been directed on the sole basis of the concrete belief in the
accuracy of certain dates.

The dates are the foundation of all the doctrines and all the door to door efforts of the
rank and file believer in the Watchtower New World Society.

The orthodoxy stands or falls on this foundation. Whatever else may be true or not--if
the foundation is faulty the structure must topple.

It is the difference between a bowl of beautiful waxed fruit and an actual one. One is
worthless as food although it exactly resembles it and the other is healthy and
nutritious.

Up to this point what you have read has not stated one way or the other whether the
guidance of the Governing Body is good and proper or wrong-headed and wayward. To
determine this what do we need? We need a means of determining the veracity of the
guidance and the manner in which it has been offered. Fortunately, there is a history
of performance that can be examined.

Here is a quiz. Answer each question to the best of your ability.

1.When God has sent a prophet to speak in His name, what is the standard of result
that must be met?

2. If a prophecy fails; what does it indicate about the prophet?

3. How many chances should we give a prophet who foretells an event which does not
occur?

Just as we might love our guide dog and feel the closest possible affection for him; if
he leads us astray and takes us off in the wrong direction, whatever else we might feel;
we must admit he is not performing the very task and function he embodies: guidance.
So too with our religious leaders.

When Charles Taze Russell wrote Studies in the Scriptures and authorized the door to
door work that would distribute that work, the message contained therein was
guidance; it was intended as such.

Russell would be the agent or go-between with inside information offering to lead (as
our guide dog in the above analogy) others to the actual true message hidden in the
Holy Scriptures.

That message revolved around an understanding of the nature of Christ's return and
the nature of his Kingdom. A methodology was offered as guidance to understanding
those points of knowledge.

The source of Russell's inside information is most telling.

One was a system of Bible Chronology presented as "God's dates; not ours".

The other was a system of determining prophetic events in history by measurements
made in the Great Pyramid of Egypt. Together, this methodology was the foundation
of Russell's guidance.

Here are two questions worth asking about Charles Taze Russell's guidance.

1.Did Pastor Russell's dates contain factual information provided by God that matched
reality?

2. Did God use the Great Pyramid and an elaborate chronological system to convey to
Russell the date of his son's return in 1884 and the Battle of Armageddon in 1914?

3. Was Russell correct or incorrect? Does this reflect on him or on his sources?

4. To the extent Russell's elaborate methodologies were false; were they honest
mistakes? Does it matter?

5.If Russell's description of what would happen and what the meaning of events would
be proved to be wrong and he was speaking on behalf of God; why would he be
rewarded with further responsibility?



An examination of the original writings, magazines, books, etc. of Pastor Russell reveal
constant revisions of words and phrases the go from "certainty" to backpeddling. Yet,
the unmistakable tone of those writings is absolute confidence that it is from God and
not from men. Why the revisions?

Here we meet for the first time and confront an uncomfortable fact. There was an
intractable willingness to use the majesty of God as revealer of Truth in the service of
an agenda. That agenda was apparently (in retrospect) the obsessive focus on setting
dates and justifying them as revelations.

The Great Disappointment which struck devout believers in the rhetoric of Adventist
preachers with all their charts and arithmetic was a stunning setback for true believers.
It had looked too good not to be true. It had to be true! Yet, it wasn't.

A humble person; an honest-hearted person confronted with the failure of facts to
conform with certainty of belief is to back down and admit failure. "I was dead wrong
and I'm sorry. It looked good to me; but, I was wrong." That sort of admission did not
take place!

At this point a character flaw was revealed. The Greeks had a word for it: hubris. What
does it mean?

" Arrogant, excessive self-pride or self-confidence"
Yes, Russell had too much self-confidence that he was correct to ever back down.
Instead he sought an alternative means of supporting the apparent "no-show" of Jesus
in his return as predicted. The result was found in the word "parousia". With that
Greek word and its secondary meaning Russell and others developed the astonishing
non-testable assertion that Jesus was now reigning--but--he was invisible!
A modern parallel is worth considering. President George W. Bush took his country to
war on the basis of inside information that Iraq had weapons of mass destruction. The
threat was so imminent and real there was no other course of action possible. At least
that was his guidance. Once the invasion was completed there was nothing found.
Would the President humbly admit his inside information was wrong? Or, would he
proudly assert that his motives were pure and other good had been accomplished?
History tells the tale. Good motives with wrong information leads to failure and a test
of humility.

Imagine being Pastor Russell. You've sunk your entire fortune on an enthusiasm for a
bill of goods you have been sold by some persuasive people with charts and graphs
and fancy arithmetic that find all sorts of parallels and "proofs". You spend your
money collecting these fanciful "proofs" and edit them together into a patchwork quilt
of beautifully written speeches persuading the world at large that something special is
about to happen to change the course of human history. Russell was on the cusp of
history. So he believed. And worse--hundreds of others believed because of Russell's
sincerity and powers of persuasion. Would you give up the adoration? Would you call
your investment a dead loss and pack up and go back to the clothing business? Or,
would you find a way to prove you were right even though you appeared to be the
laughing stock? It is only human to defend yourself and your pride.
It is very important to consider the question of agency in all this. Pastor Russell, his
writings, his methodology all flowed from people's respect for Holy Scripture and their
need and fervent desire for GUIDANCE. Just as Russell himself was convinced; so too
was he able to convince. But, the message and the foundation of that conviction was
not borne out by reality. How do we know that?

The proof is in the changes. There is a popular saying, "If it ain't broke, don't fix it".
The constant changes in Watchtower doctrine needed fix after fix after fix. This was
characterized as a light growing brighter and brighter. But, is that the case?
Imagine Moses having to go back to Pharaoh and tell him, "I know I said ten plagues,
but, what I really meant was five". Imagine Noah having to tell his contemporaries, "I
know I said it was going to rain and it is--but, not when I said it would
happen......soon...but, not when I said." How would that have gone over?
The descriptions of what 1914 meant or would mean was changed over and over. At
first it was the Battle of Armageddon. When it proved otherwise it was changed.
Proof is hard to ignore. The fact of the matter is that World War I broke out and that
is all that happened. Read any and all of the Watchtower publications and you'll not
see anything other than false predictions of the final war of God Almighty. This event
was pushed ever forward. Wording in previous magazines and books was changed to
cover the errors. Chronology was the basis of all these mistakes and revisions.

The worst thing that ever happened to the Pastor Charles Taze Russell and his
convinced hangers on was the event of World War I. Something had happened.
Something had finally happened! Something big had actually happened. But, it was
definitely not what had been foretold. Notice: it is only WHAT ACTUALLY HAPPENS that
tests the truth of a prophecy. Look at how a prophecy works.
1.The prophet tells what will happen in advance and what the consequences will be.
2. The event happens just as predicted. Or it fails. Conclusion:

True prophet vs False Prophet.

Nowhere in scripture will you find a variation in that unfolding. Even the change of
heart Nineveh experienced after Job's preaching cannot parallel what Russell was
offering the world at large.
Russell was preaching a message of destruction which did not reveal Armageddon.
Armageddon was not postponed because the world listened to Russell and changed its
collective behavior. Armageddon did not happen. Armageddon was what Russell's
writings foretold. It is a matter of written record.
1914 brought one of many large wars in history and nothing more. Yet, it unhinged
seekers of prophetic dates and convinced them they had the power to foretell events
by Divine and mysterious means.
Mysticism has three elements.
1.An agent or guide mysteriously "chosen" to impart secret information
2. Willing and eager listeners ready to hear and believe
3.An unexplained process whereby the guide receives the information as the sole
channel.
An example of such is a seance. Another example is the "infallibility" of the Pope in
matters of Faith and Morals. Still another example is the Greek Oracle of Delphi.
History is filled with charlatans who are well meaning "authorities" speaking on behalf
of the supernatural. There has never been a shortage of mouthpieces of divine
warnings or eager listeners willing to listen and act accordingly.
For Russell and his International Bible Students the events of WWI were too stimulating
a coincidence to ignore At least something visible happened in 1914 unlike 1884.
Further, Adventists had staked out that date. Differentiating themselves from the
crackpots was a vital necessity. Eventually, many years later, the 1884 arrival date of
Jesus was simply moved forward. Why?
Let it not escape our notice that the arithmetic involved in pinpointing 1884 and all the
certainty, the persuasive arguments, the invoking of God's Holy word were simply
abandoned. Just like that!
The arguments were jerry-rigged into supporting 1914 instead. The date of 606 B.C.
had been used as a starting point. But, an embarassing fact was pointed out to the
Watchtower chroniclers. There was no year zero. No problem. The starting date
conveniently became 607 B.C. Simple as that. The fact no scholar in the world
agrees with that date does not faze the current Governing Body.

Take an hour out of your day and search all the reference books to verify this. There
is simply and honestly no support from anywhere that 607 B.C. is a valid historical
starting point. But, that date is the lynch pin and it must be maintained with an iron
grip or else the structure of Watchtower "truth" ends.
Following the death of Pastor Russell and the takeover of the legal framework of
ownership of the Watchtower Society, Judge Rutherford was faced with a problem.
Most of the enthusiasm of the rank and file Bible Student adherent of Russell's views
were loyal to the excitement of the imminent chronology and to the personality of
Charles Taze Russell.
Rutherford became the new "guide" replacing Russell by propping him up for a limited
period of time.
The FINISHED MYSTERY was published under Russell's name with 97 pages added
resulting in legal turmoil. The "meaning" of prophetic dates were all confirmed and
the future war of Armageddon was just as close to completion. Changes would occur;
must occur as events proved those dates wrong.
When those extra 97 pages led to arrest and trial and imprisonment, Rutherford seized
the opportunity to turn it to advantage. The events of 1918 became the fulfillment of
Bible Prophecy. The legal dispute was a signal. It demonstrated Jehovah was cleansing
His temple class and putting His Holy Spirit on their work.
What "guidance" followed?

More predictions would fail. 1925 did not bring the resurrection of the "Ancient
Worthies". Once again Armageddon was elusive. It was both carrot and stick for date
chasers world wide. It was annoying and frustrating to everybody involved. The
embarrassment was turned into a badge of honor by all involved in a kind of modern
miracle of reinterpretation. It became a means of proving faith and loyalty no matter
how much reproach accrued to God or Jesus or the validity of the Holy Bible.
One is reminded of a gambler losing hand after hand in Las Vegas whose losses keep
mounting, but, who will not simply get up from the table and accept the result. The
excitement, the giddy addiction to brinksmanship causes the loser to redouble the
bets again and again and again. Only in the case of Watchtower "guidance" the losses
were with other people's money. It was the honest obedience in hours, lifestyle,
preaching, personal sacrifice and life or death loss that fueled the amazing
stubbornness.
Watchtower policy became a kind of new law around the necks of the rank and file. The
GOVERNING BODY added absolute obedience to their dictates to the burden of
acceptable faithfulness.

1. The issue of "neutrality" resulted in imprisonment for draft age young men who were
not allowed to perform community service in hospitals in lieu of military duty.
2. Blood transfusions became a matter of life and death.
3. A "thumb in the eye" door to door message provoked anger and resentment from
other religious groups because of the vitriol of Jehovah's Witness' sermonizing.
4. A woman threatened with death by a would-be rapist had to "prove her faith" by
screaming lest they be executed by God himself for fornication!
5. Private sexual preferences between married persons was forbidden.
6. Bestiality and child molesting were pronounced "no grounds for divorce"!
7. Every manner of personal expression not guided by Watchtower policy was declared
a thought-crime and punishable by disfellowshipping.
Let us keep this in mind: Witnesses were admonished to produce statistical results as
proof of their spiritual health and faithfulness. The results of all this activity resulted
in a fortune in cash. With the cash a great acquisition of buildings, stocks, investment
portfolios accrued to the Society. Armageddon was going to happen any day and yet a
fortune was being invested in the "...dying, wicked old Satanic system of things." In
New York the Watchtower Society is in the top 10 of financial empires.
What exactly was the "food at the proper time" being flooded into world by all the
preaching activity?
What does an examination of the "spirit-guided" and "angel directed" publications
reveal?
They contain crackpot notions and fanatical weirdness mixed with stultifying
fulminations. Read those books if you will; read those magazines. See for yourself the
message that set Jehovah's Witnesses apart from all other religious groups.
1. Germs don't cause disease.
2. Aluminum cookware will poison you.
3. Prohibition laws against alcohol are the Devil's work
4. Olive oil will cure appendicitis
5. The prophecies of the Bible were written to point to Rutherford himself and his
corporation buddies as the fulfillment of end time predictions!
6. Black people can pray and change their color to white!
7. The Great Pyramid was built under God's direction.
8. The Great Pyramid was built by Satan.
9. The Book of Ruth is not prophetical.
10. The Book of Ruth is prophetical.
11. The inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah: a.Will b.Won't c.Will d. Won't be
resurrected
12. Reading the bible is not as good as reading Watchtower explanations of the bible.
13. The strong desire to worship God is due to the shape of the brain!
14. The shape of a man's head determines his thinking ability.
15. The Holy Spirit was taken away in 1918
16. The Holy Spirit was given in 1918
17. Vaccination never prevented any disease and never will
18. There is no such thing as rabies

And so on.
What kind of guide is this? What sort of agency does this reveal?
When "fact" after "fact" proved to be wrong what did the Watchtower say?
"Some times the Lord has let His people look for the right thing as the wrong time, and
more frequently they have looked for the wrong thing at the right time." and "...it will
be the other fellow that will have to do the explaining, and not we."
Governing Body leadership after Judge Rutherford was actually more of the same.
The foundation of 1914 and Millions Now Living Will Never Die kept the adrenaline
pumping. The thrust of the urgency was like having an "almost" sneeze ever ready to
happen. Yet, history shows, no matter how much the volume was pumped up on
Armageddon it did not happen.
Jesus had returned invisibly? His gathering work was being done by Jehovah's
Witnesses? Millions alive in 1914 would still be alive when Armageddon came? Only
Watchtower writers were the mouthpiece of God and were the sole channel of truth?
What does history reveal? What do facts demonstrate? Remember: If it ain't broke; don't
fix it.
Many fixes followed. Doctrinal changes were a regularity. They were necessary. Why?
Letters from the readers of the Watchtower forced changes. Outside criticism was the
ONLY moderating force acting upon the hubris of convinced minds. Constant
corrections poured in to the Brooklyn headquarters. Errors of argument were always a
dash of cold water in the face. Indefensible positions became untenable.
Who were the Superior Authorities? Russell said it was the secular governments placed
in their positions by God himself. Rutherford and Knorr said it was not. Then, it was
yet again. Yes. No. Yes.
Guidance by Holy Spirit?
Then, Freddy Franz became a loose canon. He was an old fire horse when it came to
bible chronology.
He dusted off an old Watchtower argument about the end of six thousand years of
human existence on earth. Russell had (under Holy Spirit) revealed that 1872 was that
end date. Freddy Franz used the eraser on his pencil. He started his chronology all
over again and came up with 1975. This, of course, meant that Russell was 102 years
wrong.
The end result of this "guidance" was a repeat of what Russell and Rutherford had
wrought on the naive and eager rank and file brothers and sisters around the world.
They were conditioned to trust. Who were they taught to trust? The Governing Body.
What were the faithful trusting followers supposed to do?
1. Forget higher education.
2. Take part time jobs and preach from door to door.
3. Get ready for Armageddon
4. Put off plans to marry or have children and don't worry about planning financially for
the future.
Remember, Russell had provided this "guidance" before.
Rutherford had provided this same "guidance". The arguments were the same. The
dates and reasons and "facts" were changed to make the argument appear accurate.
Credit for this preaching message was given to God himself and the angels and the
Holy Spirit.
But, they were WRONG! Who paid the price? WHO PAID THE PRICE?
Question: If you are called JEHOVAH'S Witnesses and you predict something
enthusiastically that doesn't happen; who gets the blame and who looks foolish? Hint:
Whose Witnesses?

The Great Disappointment in 1844 and 1914 and 1918 and 1925 and 1975 were
"god's dates; not ours".
When the whole world sees you make a fool of yourself do you have any recourse but
to admit you made a mistake? None at all. And yet, the Watchtower exonerated
themselves by telling everybody they were not false prophets. Why? In their daffy
explanation: "False Prophets do not admit making mistakes".
What other choice did they have? The whole planet saw absolutely nothing happen in
1975!
Can we answer our question about the guide dog now? What sort of guide leads you
in the wrong direction? What sort of agent makes an appointment and doesn't show
up? What do we say of people who tell us, convince us, demonstrate to us and exhort
us to believe something without any substance to it? Do we say they were over eager
and motivated by our best interests? Do we trust them again?
The worst comes next. The new Great Disappointment motivated many to re-examine
the veracity of the dates used to support the feckless Chronology of Freddy Franz and
the Watchtower Society.

Unaccustomed to internal criticism, hubris set in again and a wave of Inquisition
began. Events spiraled out of control. A shakeup in the internal structure of the
Brooklyn corporation ensued. Changes came fast and furious. The congregations felt
the brunt soon enough. A crackdown was inevitable. The message became an
ultimatum.
1. Don't pay attention to that man behind the curtain.
2. Believe everything we tell you or you'll be executed by God
3. Criticism means Satan has you under his control
4. Inform on your family and your brothers and sisters; report dissatisfaction.
5. Conform or hit the road!
Instead of Freedom flowing from this "truth" a claustrophobic strait-jacket was
tightening. A brother could not even grow a well-trimmed beard without
condemnation!
But, wait! One event loomed on the horizon that could rescue the Bible Chronology of
the Watchtower foundational doctrine! For decades they had preached, written, taught,
argued and extolled the evidence that the "generation" which saw the events of 1914
would not die until Armageddon arrived! This was TRUTH and it was revealed by Holy
Spirit. This would exonerate the Governing Body and prove once and for all that they
were not blind guides; but, faithful and discreet slaves giving the body of Christian
congregations the necessary food at the proper time.
Question: What was the result?
If it ain't broke; don't fix it.

Well, it was broken all right. It was dead wrong. Time ran out. The collective noses of
all those Witnesses throughout the decades who faithfully mouthed the words of their
guides, the Governing Body, were rubbed in yet another change. New light!
Thousands of words of argument went down the drain. Hundreds of paragraphs in
countless books and magazines preached from door to door were now deemed old
light. What is old light? False information that has to be changed.
And the beat goes on..........
History shows what the nature of the guidance is offered by the writers of Watchtower
articles and other publications.
1. It says it is based entirely on the Holy Scriptures.
2. It is enthusiastically promoted as unveiling a truth previously hidden and revealed
only through the Watchtower Society.
3. It is always controversial and promotes vigorous activity by the rank and file
4. It is presented as absolutely verifiable by "facts".
5. It changes and is then explained an entirely different way and called New Light.
6. The change is to be taken without complaint. The New Light then becomes the new
agenda.
In view of all the above we need to ask ourselves a question.
What sort of faithful slave has the Governing Body proven itself to be? Has it given
freedom or has it been binding the other slaves with rules, regulations, observances,
disciplines and penalties and warnings?
The TRUTH shall set you free. Free from what? What would this freedom resemble?
A blind man with a worthy and faithful guide dog would have freedom of movement
that would give meaning and purpose to life otherwise impossible. But, an
undisciplined and ill-trained guide dog would make his master afraid to move for fear
of consequences dire and uncertain.
Examine the history of the Watchtower guidance.
What has been the result? Are they reliable agents of a God who cannot possibly lie?
I think the facts should speak for themselves. Any group or person who is afraid to
listen to honest criticism without an iron fist of reprisal and a ready explanation is not
honest and sincere.
If there is another explanation for all the above I am open to hearing it. After all, if we
are not willing to be wrong we cannot know if we are right. Dialogue sets matters
straight. Honest and open dialogue is what the Watchtower society needs. Why do
they avoid it? The answer seems obvious.



And also:
We read in Watchtower of 1 March 2013, p.16:'' If Jesus is God, then how resurrected
himself?
Do we need special theological knowledge to understand that?
a) For God everything is possible: ''And He said, The things which are impossible with
men are possible with God".(Luke 18:27).

b) That Christ died not as God, but only as a man. Thus refuting the arguments of The
Areianists who want Jesus Christ to be'' the greatest man who ever walked on earth'',
and a simple ''creature'' but not Almighty God.

Like had prophesied: ''Jesus answered them, "Destroy this temple, and I will raise it
again in three days.(John 2:19)''.

c) Of course,the Watchtower,LOYAL as always in error, to deception, and to valid
sources invokes below of ''SOMEONE (anonymous) scholar of the Bible'' So anonymous,
as the persons who has translated the ''Translation Of The New World'', and does not
leave its victims to search from other sources ,and check for the truth.
Otherwise -'' Then you will know the truth, and the truth will set you free"...

Be aware that the Apostles, their students, and many times Jesus Christ Himself, but to
invoke the unknown X (if it exists, and not lying) as authentic ''Biblical scholar'' of
Someone's who we never learned his name, but does not mention the source!
TOO MUCH RELIABILITY!
And unfortunately, the victims listen,and follow, and souls is losing ...

What must we do about this ''Prophet''?
a) continue to hear and follow him;
or
b) to seek truth IN CHRIST;

We should pray for the poor misguided souls who have been led into this sect...may
the Lord enlighten you,brothers!

I WOULD LIKE TO APOLOGIZE FOR (POOR) TRANSLATION...
BUT, THE WITNESSES OF JEHOVAH have become accustomed FROM THE ''New World -
(paraphrase) TRANSLATION'' ...


Sources:
http://www.oodegr.com/english/index.htm
http://www.holytrinityindy.org
Source: http://wiki.answers.com
source: www.christian-orthodoxy.gr/english.htm
http://antiairetikos.blogspot.gr/
http://www.egolpion.com/
http://orthodoxword.wordpress.com/
http://www.orthodoxia.gr/

http://www.watchtower.org/

and its sub-sources.